/£..: 


Stom  fBe  &i6rarg  of 

(Ret).  ${fen  ^enr^  (grotvn,  ©.  ©. 

QSequeafBeo  fig  Bim  to 
f6c  fetfirorg  of 

(Princeton  £0eo%tcaf  gmituxt? 


5CBW 


<^/*.//^ 


THE  /V 


DEC  20  1911 
CONSTITUTE  ~r~_-,    J 


OF    THE 


PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH, 


IN   THE 


UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA: 


CONTAINING 

THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH,  TPIE  CATECHISMS,  AND  THE 
DIRECTORY  FOR  THE  WORSHIP  OF  GOD  : 


TOGETHER   WITH   THE 

PLAN  OF  GOVERNMENT  AND  DISCIPLINE, 

AS   RATIFIED    BY   THE    GENERAL     ASSEMBLY,    AT  THEIR   SESSIONS    IN 
MAY,    1821  ;    AND   AMENDED   IN    1S33. 


PHILADELPHIA : 
PRESBYTERIAN   BOARD   OF   PUBLICATION, 

WILLIAM   S.    MARTIEN,   PUBLISHING   AGENT. 
1840. 


ACT  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY, 

May  29th,  1839. 

Resolved,  That  the  permission  heretofore  granted  by 
the  Assembly  to  publish  the  Confession  of  Faith  in 
contravention  of  the  copyright,  be,  and  the  same  is 
hereby  revoked. 

Resolved,  That  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publica- 
tion is  hereby  directed  to  take  the  charge,  oversight,  and 
agency  of  printing  and  selling  the  authorized  copy  of 
the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  the 
United  States  of  America ; — 

Resolved,  That  the  standing  committees  to  supervise 
the  publication  of  the  Constitution,  within  the  bounds  of 
the  several  Synods,  be,  and  the  same  are  hereby  abo- 
lished. 


THE 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

OF    THE    HOLY    SCRIPTURE. 

Although  the  light  of  nature,  and  the 
works  of  creation  and  providence,  do  so  far 
manifest  the  goodness,  wisdom,  and  power  of 
God,  as  to  leave  men  inexcusable ;  (1)  yet 
they  are  not  sufficient  to  give  that  knowledge 
of  God,  and  of  his  will,  which  is  necessary 
unto   salvation ;  (2)    therefore   it  pleased  the 

(1)1.  Rom.  ii.  14,  15.  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which 
have  not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in 
the  law,  these,  having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  them- 
selves ;  which  show  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their 
hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and  their 
thoughts  the  meanwhile  accusing,  or  else  excusing  one 
another.  Rom.  i.  19,  20.  Because  that  which  may  be 
known  of  God  is  manifest  in  them  :  for  God  hath  showed 
it  unto  them.  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from  the 
creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood 
by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power  and 
Godhead  ;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse.  Psal.  xix. 
1,  2,  3.  The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God,  and  the 
firmament  showeth  his  handiwork.  Day  unto  day  ut- 
teTeth  speech,  and  night  unto  night  showeth  knowledge. 
There  is  no  speech  nor  language  where  their  voice  is  not 
heard.     See  Rom.  i.  32  with  Rom.  ii.  1. 

(2)  1  Cor.  i.  21.  For  after  that  in  the  wisdom  of  God, 
i*  5 


1 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 


Lord,  at  sundry  times,  and  in  divers  manners, 
to  reveal  himself,  and  to  declare  that  his  will 
unto  his  church;  (1)  and  afterwards  for  the 
better  preserving  and  propagating  of  the  truth, 
and  for  the  more  sure  establishment  and  com- 
fort of  the  church  against  the  corruption  of  the 
flesh,  and  the  malice  of  Satan  and  of  the  world, 
to  commit  the  same  wholly  unto  writing;  (2) 
which  maketh  the  Holy  Scripture  to  be  most 
necessary;  (3)  those  former  ways  of  God^  re- 

the  world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God,  it  pleased  God  by 
the  foolishness  of  preaching  to  save  them  that  believe. 
1  Cor.  ii.  13, 14.  Which  things  also  we  speak,  not  in  the 
words  which  man's  wisdom  teacheth,  but  which  the 
Holy  Ghost  teacheth;  comparing  spiritual  things  with 
spiritual.  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things 
of  the  Spirit  of  God ;  for  they  are  foolishness  unto  him : 
neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are  spiritually 
discerned. 

(1)  Heb.  i.  1.  God,  who  at  sundry  times,  and  in 
divers  manners,  spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers  by 
the  prophets. 

.  (2)  Luke  i.  3,  4.  It  seemed  good  to  me  also,  having 
had  perfect  understanding  of  all  things  from  the  very 
first,  to  write  unto  thee  in  order,  most  excellent  Theophi- 
lus,  that  thou  mightest  know  the  certainty  of  those  things 
wherein  thou  hast  been  instructed.  Rom.  xv.  4.  For 
whatsoever  things  were  written  aforetime  were  written 
for  our  learning;  that  we,  through  patience  and  comfort 
of  the  Scriptures,  might  have  hope.  Isa.  viii.  20.  To 
the  law  and  to  the  testimony :  if  they  speak  not  accord- 
ing to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light  in  them. 
Rev.  xxii.  18. 

(3)  2  Tim.  iii.  15.  And  that  from  a  child  thou  hast 
known  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make  thee 
wise  unto  salvation  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus.  2  Pet.  i.  19.  We  have  also  a  more  sure  word 
of  prophecy ;  whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed, 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  7 

vealing  his  will  unto  his  people   being  now 
ceased. (1) 

II.  Under  the  name  of  Holy  Scripture,  or 
the  word  of  God  written,  are  now  contained 
all  the  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament, 
which  are  these  : 


OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


Genesis. 

Chronicles,  II. 

Daniel. 

Exodus. 

Ezra. 

Hosea. 

Leviticus. 

Nehemiah. 

Joel. 

Numbers. 

Esther. 

Amos. 

Deuteronomy. 

Job. 

Obadiah. 

Joshua. 

Psalms. 

Jonah. 

Judges. 

Proverbs. 

Micah. 

Ruth. 

Ecclesiastes. 

Nahum. 

Samuel,  I. 

The  Song  of  Songs 

i.Habakkuk. 

Samuel,  II. 

Isaiah. 

Zephaniah. 

Kings,  I. 

Jeremiah. 

Haggai. 

Kings,  II. 

Lamentations. 

Zechariah. 

Chronicles,  I. 

Ezekiel. 

Malachi. 

OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

The   Gospels   ; 

ac-  Galatians. 

The     Epistle    of 

cording  to 

Ephesians. 

James. 

Matthew. 

Philippians. 

The  first  and   se- 

Mark. 

Colossians. 

cond.  Epistles  of 

Luke. 

Thessalonians,  I. 

Peter. 

John. 

Thessalonians,  II 

.  The   first,    second 

The  Acts   of  1 

the  To  Timothy,  I. 

and  third    Epis- 

Apostles. 

To  Timothy,  II. 

tles  of  John. 

Paul's  Epistles 

to  To  Titus. 

The     Epistle     of 

the  Romans. 

To  Philemon. 

Jude. 

Corinthians,  I. 

The  Epistle  to  the  The  Revelation. 

Corinthians,  II 

Hebrews. 

as  unto  a  light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place,  until  the  day 
dawn,  and  the  day-star  arise  in  your  hearts. 

(1)  Heb.  i.  1,  2.     God  who,  at  sundry  times,  and  in 


8  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

All  which  are  given  by  inspiration  of  God, 
to  be  the  rule  of  faith  and  life.  (1) 

III.  The  books  commonly  called  Apocry- 
pha, not  being  of  divine  inspiration,  are  no 
part  of  the  canon  of  the  Scripture ;  and  there- 
fore are  of  no  authority  in  the  church  of  God, 
nor  to  be  any  otherwise  approved,  or  made  use 
of,  than  other  human  writings.  (2) 

IV.  The  authority  of  the  Holy  Scripture,  for 
which  it  ought  to  be  believed  and  obeyed,  de- 


divers  manners,  spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers  by 
the  prophets,  hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by 
his  Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  by 
whom  also  he  made  the  worlds. 

(1)  II.  Eph.  ii.  20.  And  are  built  upon  the  founda 
tion  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himselt 
being  the  chief  corner-stone.  Rev.  xxii.  18,  19.  Fori 
testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words  of  the  pro- 
phecy of  this  book,  if  any  man  shall  add  unto  these 
things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are 
written  in  this  book :  And  if  any  man  shall  take  away 
from  the  words  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall 
take  away  his  part  out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the 
holy  city,  and  from  the  things  which  are  written  in  this 
book.  2  Tim.  iii.  16.  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspira- 
tion of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for 
correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness. 

(2)  III.  Luke  xxiv.  27.  And  beginning  at  Moses  and  . 
all  the  prophets,  he  expounded  unto  them  in  all  the  Scrip- 
tures, the  things  concerning  himself.  Ver.  44.  And  he 
said  unto  them,  These  are  the  words  which  I  spake  unto 
you,  while  I  was  yet  with  you,  that  all  things  must  be 
fulfilled  which  were  written  in  the  law  of  Moses,  and  in 
the  prophets,  and  in  the  Psalms,  concerning  me.     2  Pet. 

i.  21.  For  the  prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will 
of  man  ;  but  holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  9 

pendeth  not  upon  the  testimony  of  any  man  or 
church,  but  wholly  upon  God,  (who  is  truth 
itself,)  the  author  thereof;  and  therefore  it  is  to 
be  received,  because  it  is  the  word  of  God.  (1) 
V.  We  may  be  moved  and  induced  by  the 
testimony  of  the  church  to  an  high  and  reve- 
rend esteem  for  the  Holy  Scripture;  (2)  and 
the  heavenliness  of  the  matter,  the  efficacy  of 
the  doctrine,  the  majesty  of  the  style,  the  con- 
sent of  all  the  parts,  the  scope  of  the  whole, 
(which  is  to  give  all  glory  to  God,)  the  full  dis- 
covery it  makes  of  the  only  way  of  man's  sal- 
vation, the  many  other  incomparable  excel- 
lencies, and  the  entire  perfection  thereof,  are 
arguments  whereby  it  doth  abundantly  evi- 
dence itself  to  be  the  word  of  God  ;  yet, •not- 
withstanding, our  full  persuasion  and  assurance 
of  the  infallible  truth,  and  divine  authority 
thereof,  is  from  the  inward  work  of  the  Holy 


(1)  IV.  2  Tim.  iii.  16.  All  Scripture  is  given  by  in- 
spiration of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  re- 
proof, for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness.  1 
John  v.  9.  If  we  receive  the  witness  of  men,  the  witness 
of  God  is  greater:  For  this  is  the  witness  of  God  which 
he  hath  testified  of  his  Son.  1  Thess.  ii.  13.  For  this 
cause  also  thank  we  God  without  ceasing,  because,  when 
ye  received  the  word  of  God,  which  ye  heard  of  us,  ye 
received  it  not  as  the  word  of  men,  but  (as  it  is  in  truth) 
the  word  of  God,  which  effectually  worketh  also  in  you 
that  believe. 

(2)  V.  1  Tim.  iii.  15.  But  if  I  tarry  long,  that  thou 
mayest  know  how  thou  oughtest  to  behave  thyself  in  the 
house  of  God,  which  is  the  church  of  the  living  God,  the 
pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth. 


10  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

Spirit,  bearing  witness  by  and  with  the  word, 
iri  our  hearts.  (1) 

VI.  The  whole  counsel  of  God,  concerning 
all  things  necessary  for  his  own  glory,  man's 
salvation,  faith,  and  life,  is  either  expressly  set 
down  in  Scripture,  or  by  good  and  necessary 
consequence  may  be  deduced  from  Scripture  : 
unto  which  nothing  at  any  time  is  to  be  added, 
whether  by  new  revelations  of  the  Spirit,  or 
traditions    of  men.  (2)     Nevertheless  we  ac- 


(1)1  John  ii.  20,  27.  But  ye  have  an  unction  from  the 
Holy  One,  and  ye  know  all  things. — But  the  anointing 
which  ye  have  received  of  him  abideth  in  you,  and  ye 
need  not  that  any  man  teach  you :  but  as  the  same 
anointing  teacheth  you  of  all  things,  and  is  truth,  and  is 
no  lie,  and  even  as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye  shall  abide  in 
him.  John  xvi.  13,  11.  Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit 
of  truth,  is  come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth  :  for 
he  shall  not  speak  of  himself;  but  whatsoever  he  shall 
hear,  that  shall  he  speak;  and  he  will  show  you  things 
to  come. — He  shall  glorify  me  :  for  he  shall  receive  of 
mine,  and  shall  show  it  unto  you. — 1  Cor.  ii.  10,  11. 
But  God  hath  revealed  them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit;  for 
the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things,  yea  the  deep  things  of 
God. — For  what  man  knoweth  the  things  of  a  man,  save 
the  spirit  of  man  which  is  in  him  ?  even  so  the  things 
of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but  the  Spirit  of  God. 

(2)  VI.  2  Tim.  iii.  16,  17.  All  Scripture  is  given 
by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for 
reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness : 
That  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  fur- 
nished unto  all  good  works. — Gal.  i.  8.  But  though  we, 
or  an  angel  from  heaven,  preach  any  other  gospel  unto 
you  than  that  which  we  have  preached  unto  you,  let  him 
be  accursed. — 2  Thess.  ii.  2.  That  ye  be  not  soon 
shaken  in  mind,  or  be  troubled,  neither  by  spirit,  nor  by 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  11 

knowledge  the  inward  illumination  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  to  be  necessary  for  the  saving 
understanding  of  such  things  as  are  revealed 
in  the  word;  (1)  and  there  are  some  circum- 
stances concerning  the  worship  of  God,  and 
government  of  the  church,  common  to  human 
actions  and  societies,  which  are  to  be  ordered 
by  the  light  of  nature  and  Christian  prudence, 
according  to  the  general  rules  of  the  word, 
which  are  always  to  be  observed.  (2) 

VII.  All  things  in  Scripture  are  not  alike 
plain  in  themselves,  nor  alike  clear  unto  all ;  (.3) 

word,  nor  by  letter  as  from  us,  as  that  the  day  of  Christ 
is  at  hand. 

(1)  John  vi.  45.  It  is  written  in  the  prophets,  And 
they  shall  be  all  taught  of  God.  Every  man  therefore 
that  hath  heard,  and  hath  learned  of  the  Father,  cometh 
unto  me.  1  Cor.  ii.  9,  10,  12.  But  as  it  is  written,  Eye 
hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered  into 
the  heart  of  man,  the  things  which  God  hath  prepared 
for  them  that  love  him.  But  God  hath  revealed  them 
unto  us  by  his  Spirit :  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things, 
yea  the  deep  things  of  God.— Now  we  have  received, 
not  the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which  is  of 
God;  that  we  might  know  the  things  that  are  freely 
given  to  us  of  God. 

(2)  1  Cor.  xi.  13,  14.  Judge  in  yourselves:  Is  it 
comely  that  a  woman  pray  unto  God  uncovered  ?  Doth 
not  even  nature  itself  teach  you,  that  if  a  man  have  long 
hair,  it  is  a  shame  unto  him  ?  1  Cor.  xiv.  26,  40.  How 
is  it  then,  brethren]  when  ye  come  together,  every  one 
of  you  hath  a  psalm,  hath  a  doctrine,  hath  a  tongue,  hath 
a  revelation,  hath  an  interpretation.  Let  all  things  be 
done  unto  edifying. — Let  all  things  be  done  decently  and 
in  order. 

(3)  VII.  2  Pet.  iii.  16.  As  also'  in  all  his  epistles, 
speaking  in  them  of  these  things ;  in  which  are  some 
things  hard  to  be  understood,  which  they  that  are  un- 


12  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

yet  those  things  which  are  necessary  to  be 
known,  believed,  and  observed,  for  salvation, 
are  so  clearly  propounded  and  opened  in  some 
place  of  Scripture  or  other,  that  not  only  the 
learned,  but  the  unlearned,  in  a  due  use  of  the 
ordinary  means,  may  attain  unto  a  sufficient 
understanding  of  them.  (1) 

VIII.  The  Old  Testament  in  Hebrew, 
(which  was  the  native  language  of  the  people 
of  God  of  old,)  and  the  New  Testament  in 
Greek,  (which  at  the  time  of  the  writing  of  it 
was  most  generally  known  to  the  nations.) 
being  immediately  inspired  by  God,  and  by  his 
singular  care  and  providence,  kept  pure  in  all 
ages,  are  therefore  authentical ;  (2)  so  as  in  all 
controversies  of  religion  the  church  is  finally 
to  appeal  unto  them.  (3)  But  because  these 
original  tongues  are  not  known  to  all  the 
people  of  God  who  have  right  unto,  and  inte- 
rest in  the  Scriptures,  and  are  commanded,  in 


learned  and  unstable  wrest,  as  they  do   also   the  other 
scriptures,  unto  their  own  destruction. 

(1)  Psal.  cxix.  105,  130.  Thy  word  is  a  lamp  unto 
my  feet,  and  a  light  unto  my  path.  The  entrance  of  thy 
words  giveth  light;  it  giveth  understanding  unto  the- 
simple. 

(2)  VIII.  Matt.  v.  18.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
Till  heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in 
no  wise  pass  from  the  law,  till  all  be  fulfilled. 

(3)  Isa.  viii.  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony; 
if  they  speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because 
there  is  no  light  in  them.  Acts  xv.  15.  And  to  this 
agree  the  words  of  the  prophets.  John  v.  46.  For  had 
ye  believed  Moses,  ye  would  have  believed  me :  for  he 
wrote  of  me. ' 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  13 

the  fear  of  God,  to  read  and  search  them,  (1) 
therefore  they  are  to  be  translated  into  the  vul- 
gar language  of  every  nation  unto  which  they 
come,  (2)  that  the  word  of  God  dwelling  plen- 
tifully in  all,  they  may  worship  him  in  an  ac- 
ceptable manner,  (3)  and,  through  patience 
and  comfort  of  the  Scriptures,  may  have 
hope.  (4) 


(1)  John  v.  39.  Search  the  Scriptures;  for  in  them 
ye  think  ye  have  eternal  life  :  and  they  are  they  which 
testify  of  me. 

(2)  1  Cor.  xiv.  6,  9,  11,  12,  24,  27,  28.  Now,  bre- 
thren, if  I  come  unto  you  speaking1  with  tongues,  what 
shall  I  profit  you,  except  I  shall  speak  to  you  either  by 
revelation,  or  by  knowledge,  or  by  prophesying,  or  by 
doctrine  1 — So  likewise  ye,  except  ye  utter  by  the  tongue 
words  easy  to  be  understood,  how  shall  it  be  known 
what  is  spoken  ?  for  ye  shall  speak  into  the  air. — There- 
fore if  I  know  not  the  meaning  of  the  voice,  I  shall  be, 
unto  him  that  speaketh,  a  barbarian,  and  he  that  speak- 
eth  shall  be  a  barbarian  unto  me.  Even  so  ye,  for  as 
much  as  ye  are  zealous  of  spiritual  gifts,  seek  that  ye 
may  excel  to  the  edifying  of  the  church. — But  if  all  pro- 
phesy, and  there  come  ill  one  that  believeth  not,  or  one 
unlearned,  he*  is  convinced  of  all,  he  is  judged  of  all. — 
If  any  man  speak  in  an  unknown  tongue,  let  it  be  by  two, 
or  at  most  by  three,  and  that  by  course ;  and  let  one  in- 
terpret. But  if  there  be  no  interpreter,  let  him  keep  si- 
lence in  the  church;  and  let  him  speak  to  himself,  and 
to  God. 

(3)  Col.  iii.  16.^  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in 
you  richly  in  all  wisdom  ;  teaching  and  admonishing  one 
another  in  psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  sing- 
ing with  grace  in  your  hearts  to  the  Lord. 

(4)  Rom.  xv.  4.  For  whatsoever  things  were  writ- 
ten aforetime  were  written  for  our  learning ;  that  we, 
through  patience  and  comfort  of  the  Scriptures,  might 
have  hope. 

2 


14  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

IX.  The  infallible  rule  of  interpretation  of 
Scripture,  is  the  Scripture  itself;  and  therefore, 
when  there  is  a  question  about  the  true  and 
full  sense  of  any  scripture,  (which  is  not  mani- 
fold, but  one,)  it  may  be  searched  and  known 
by  other  places  that  speak  more  clearly.  (1) 

X.  The  Supreme  Judge,  by  whom  all  con- 
troversies of  religion  are  to  be  determined,  and 
all  decrees  of  councils,  opinions  of  ancient 
writers,  doctrines  of  men,  and  private  spirits, 
are  to  be  examined,  and  in  whose  sentence  we 
are  to  rest,  can  be  no  other  but  the  Holy 
Spirit  speaking  in  the  Scripture.  (2) 


CHAPTER  II. 

OF    GOD,    AND    OF    THE    HOLY    TRINITY. 

There  is  but  one  only  (3)  living  and  true 

(1)  IX.  Acts  xv.  15.  And  to  this  agree  the  words 
of  the  prophets.  John  v.  46.  For  had  ye  believed 
Moses,  ye  would  have  believed  me :  for  he  wrote  of  me. 

(2)  X.  Matt.  xxii.  29,  31.  Jesus  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  Ye  do  err,  not  knowing  the  Scriptures,  nor 
the  power  of  God. — But  as  touching  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead,  have  ye  not  read  that  which  was  spoken  unto 
you  by  God.  Eph.  ii.  20.  And  are  built  upon  the 
foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ 
himself  being  the  chief  corner-stone.  Acts  xxviii.  25. 
And  when  they  agreed  not  among  themselves,  they  de- 
parted, after  that  Paul  had  spoken  one  word,  Well  spake 
the  Holy  Ghost  by  Esaias  the  prophet  unto  our  fathers. 

(3)  I.  Deut.  vi.  4.  Hear,  O  Israel;  the  Lord  our 
God  is  one  Lord.  1  Cor.  viii.  4,  6.  As  concerning  there- 
fore the  eating  of  those  things  that  are  offered  in  sacri- 
fice unto  idols,  we  know  that  an  idol  is  nothing  in  the 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  15 

God,  (1)  who  is  infinite  in  being  and  perfec- 
tion, (2)  a  most  pure  spirit,  (3)  invisible,  (4) 
without  body,  parts,  (5)  or   passions,  (6)    im- 


world,  and  that  there  is  none  other  God  but  one. — But  to 
us  there  is  but  one  God,  the  Father,  of  whom  are  all 
things,  and  we  in  him  ;  and  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by 
whom  are  all  things,  and  we  by  him. 

(1)1  Thess.  i.  9. — Ye  turned  to  God  from  idols,  to 
serve  the  living  and  true  God.  Jer.  x.  10. — But  the 
Lord  is  the  true  God,  he  is  the  living  God,  and  an  ever- 
lasting King. 

(2)  Job  xi.  7, 8,  9,  and  xxvi.  14.  Canst  thou  by  search- 
ing find  out  God  ?  Canst  thou  find  out  the  Almighty 
unto  perfection  ?  It  is  as  high  as  heaven ;  what  canst 
thou  do  ?  deeper  than  hell ;  what  canst  thou  know  ? 
The  measure  thereof  is  longer  than  the  earth,  and  broader 
than  the  sea. — Lo,  these  are  parts  of  his  ways;  but  how 
little  a  portion  is  heard  of 'him  ?  but  the  thunder  of  his 
power,  who  can  understand  ? 

(3)  John  iv.  24.  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they  that  wor- 
ship him,  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

(4)  1  Tim.  i.  17.  Now  unto  the  King  eternal,  immor- 
tal, invisible,  the  only  wise  God,  be  honour  and  glory  for 
ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

(5)  Deut.  iv.  15,  16.  Take  ye  therefore  good  heed 
unto  yourselves,  (for  ye  saw  no  manner  of  similitude  on 
the  day  that  the  Lord  spake  unto  you  in  Horeb  out  of  the 
midst  of  the  fire,)  lest  ye  corrupt  yourselves,  and  make 
you  a  graven  image,  the^ similitude  of  any  figure,  the 
likeness  of  male  or  female.  Luke  xxiv.  39.  Behold  my 
hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  1  myself :  handle  me  and 
see  ;  for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones,  as  ye  see  me 
have.     John  iv.  24. 

(6)  Acts  xiv.  11,  15.  And  when  the  people  saw 
what  Paul  had  done,  they  lifted  up  their  voices,  saying 
in  the  speech  of  Lycaonia,  The  gods  are  come  down  to 
us  in  the  likeness  of  men.— And  saying,  Sirs,  why  do 
ye  these  things  ?  We  also  are  men  of  like  passions 
with  you,  and  preach  unto  you  that  ye  should  turn  from 


16  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

mutable,  (1)  immense,  (2)  eternal,  (3)  incom- 
prehensible, (4)  almighty,  (5)  most  wise,  (6) 
most  holy,  (7)  most  free,  (S)  most  absolute,  (9) 
working  all  things  according  to  the  counsel  of 
his  own  immutable  and  most  righteous  will, (10) 


these  vanities  unto  the  living  God,  which  made  heaven, 
and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  all  things  that  are  therein. 

(1)  James  i.  17. — The  Father  of  lights,  with  whom  is 
no  variableness,  neither  shadow  of  turning.  Mai.  iii.  6. 
For  I  am  the  Lord,  1  change  not. 

(2)  1  Kings  viii.  27.  But  will  God  indeed  dwell  on 
the  earth?  Behold,  the  heaven  and  heaven  of  heavens 
cannot  contain  thee ;  howT  much  less  this  house  that  I 
have  builded !  Jer.  xxiii.  23,  24.  Am  I  a  God  at  hand, 
saith  the  Lord,  and  not  a  God  afar  off?  Can  any  hide 
himself  in  secret  places  that  I  shall  not  see  him  ?  saith 
the  Lord.  Do  not  I  fill  heaven  and  earth  ?  saith  the 
Lord. 

(3)  Ps.  xc.  2.  Before  the  mountains  were  brought 
forth,  or  ever  thou  hadst  formed  the  earth  and  the  world, 
even  from  everlasting  to  everlasting,  thou  art  God.  1  Tim. 
i.  17.  Now  unto  the  King  eternal,  immortal,  invisible 
the  only  wise  God,  be  honour  and  glory  for  ever  and  ever 
Amen. 

(4)  Ps.  cxlv.  3. — His  greatness  is  unsearchable. 

(5)  Gen.  xvii.  1. — I  am  the  Almighty  God;  walk 
before  me,  and  be  thou  perfect.     Rev.  iv.  8. 

(G)  Rom.  xvi.  27.  To  God  only  wise,  be  glory 
through  Jesus  Christ  for  ever.     Amen. 

(7)  Isa.  vi.  3.  And  one  cried  unto  another,  and 
said,  Holy,  holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  of  hosts :  the  whole 
earth  is  full  of  his  glory.     Rev.  iv.  8. 

(8)  Ps.  cxv.  3.  But  our  God  is  in  the  heavens  :  He 
hath  done  whatsoever  he  pleased. 

(9)  Ex.  iii.  14.  And  God  said  unto  Moses,  I  am 
that  i  am  ;  and  he  said,  Thus  shalt  thou  say  unto  the 
children  of  Israel,  I  am  hath  sent  me  unto  )Tou. 

(10)  Eph.  i.  11.  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an 
inheritance,  being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  17 

for  his  own  glory ;  (1)  most  loving,  (2)  gracious, 
merciful,  long-suffering,  abundant  in  goodness 
and  truth,  forgiving  iniquity,  transgression,  and 
sin ;  (3)  the  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently 
seek  him ;  (4)  and  withal  most  just  and  terrible 
in  his  judgments;  (5)  hating  all  sin,  (6)  and 
who  will  by  no  means  clear  the  guilty.  (7) 

of  him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his 
own  will. 

(1)  Prov.  xvi.  4.  The  Lord  hath  made  all  things 
for  himself:  yea,  even  the  wicked  for  the  day  of  evil. 
Rom.  xi.  36.  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to  him 
are  all  things :  To  whom  be  glory  for  ever.  Amen. 
Rev.  iv.  11. 

(2)  1  John  iv.  8.  He  that  loveth  not,  knoweth  not 
God ;  for  God  is  love. 

(3)  Ex.  xxxiv.  6,  7.  And  the  Lord  passed  by  be- 
fore him,  and  proclaimed,  The  Lord,  the  Lord  God,  mer- 
ciful and  gracious,  long-suffering,  and  abundant  in  good- 
ness and  truth  ;  keeping  mercy  for  thousands,  forgiving 
iniquity  and  transgression  and  sin,  and  that  will  by  no 
means  clear  the  guilty. 

(4)  Heb.  xi.  6. — For  he  that  cometh  to  God  must 
believe  that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that 
diligently  seek  him. 

(5)  Neh.  ix.  32,  33.  Now,  therefore,  our  God,  the 
great,  the  mighty,  and  the  terrible  God,  who  keepest 
covenant  and  mercy,  let  not  all  the  trouble  seem  little 
before  thee,  that  hath  come  upon  us,  on  our  kings,  on 
our  princes,  and  on  our  priests,  and  on  our  prophets,  and 
on  our  fathers,  and  on  all  thy  people,  since  the  time  of 
the  kings  of  Assyria,  unto  this  day.  Howbeit,  thou  art 
just  in  all  that  is  brought  upon  us;  for  thou  hast  done 
right,  but  we  have  done  wickedly. 

(6)  Ps.  v.  5,  6.  The  foolish  shall  not  stand  in  thy 
sight:  thou  hatest  all  workers  of  iniquity.  Thou  shalt 
destroy  them  that  speak  leasing :  the  Lord  will  abhor 
the  bloody  and  deceitful  man. 

(7)  Nahum  i.  2,  3.     God  is  jealous,  and  the  Lord 

2* 


IS  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

II.  God  hath  all  life,  (1)  glory,  (2)  good- 
ness, (3)  blessedness,  (4)  in  and  of  himself ;  and 
is  alone  in  and  unto  himself  all-sufficient,  not 
standing  in  need  of  any  creatures  which  he 
hath  made,  (5)  nor  deriving  any  glory  from 
them,  (6)  but  only  manifesting  his  own  glory 
in,  by,  unto,  and  upon  them :  he  is  the  alone 
fountain  of  all  being,  of  whom,  through  whom, 
and  to  whom,   are    all  things ;  (7)    and   hath 

revengeth,  and  is  furious ;  the  Lord  will  take  vengeance 
on  his  adversaries,  and  he  reserveth  wrath  for  his  ene- 
mies. The  Lord  is  slow  to  anger,  and  great  in  power, 
and  will  not  at  all  acquit  the  wicked.     See  Ex.  xxxiv.  7. 

(1)  II.  John  v.  26.  For  as  the  Father  hath  life  in 
himself,  so  hath  he  given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in  him- 
self. 

(2)  Acts  vii.  2.  And  he  said,  Men,  brethren,  and 
fathers,  hearken;  The  God  of  glory  appeared  unto  our 
father  Abraham,  when  he  was  in  Mesopotamia,  before  he 
dwelt  in  Charran. 

(3)  Ps.  cxix.  68.  Thou  art  good,  and  doest  good  : 
teach  me  thy  statutes. 

(4)  1  Tim.  vi.  15.  Which  in  his  times  he  shall 
show,  who  is  the  blessed  and  only  Potentate,  the  King 
of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords.  Rom.  ix.  5. — Who  is  over 
all,  God  blessed  for  ever.     Amen. 

(5)  Acts  xvii.  24,  25.  God  that  made  the  world, 
and  all  things  therein,  seeing  that  he  is  Lord  of  heaven 
and  earth,  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands  ; 
neither  is  worshipped  with  men's  hands,  as  though  he 
needed  any  thing,  seeing  he  giveth  to  all  life,  and  breath, 
and  all  things. 

(6)  Job  xxii.  2,  3.  Can  a  man  be  profitable  unto 
God,  as  he  that  is  wise  may  be  profitable  unto  himself  ? 
Is  it  any  pleasure  to  the  Almighty  that  thou  art  righteous  ? 
or  is  it  gain  to  him  that  thou  makest  thy  ways  perfect  ? 

(7)  Rom.  xi.  36.  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and 
to  him,  are  all  things :  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever. 
Amen. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  19 

most  sovereign  dominion  over  them,  to  do  by 
them,  for  them,  and  upon  them,  whatsoever 
himself  pleaseth.  (1)  In  his  sight  all  things  are 
open  and  manifest ;  (2)  his  knowledge  is  infi- 
nite, infallible,  and  independent  upon  the  crea- 
ture ;  (3)  so  as  nothing  is  to  him  contingent  or 
uncertain.  (4)  He  is  most  holy  in  all  his  coun- 
sels, in  his  works,  and  in  all  his  commands.  (5) 
To  him  is  due  from  angels  and  men,  and  every 


(1)  Rev.  iv.  11.  Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  re- 
ceive glory,  and  honour,  and  power :  for  thou  hast 
created  all  things,  and  for  thy  pleasure  they  are,  and 
were  created.  Dan.  iv.  25,  35.  The  Most  High  ruleth 
in  the  kingdom  of  men,  and  giveth  it  to  whomsoever  he 
will. — And  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  are  reputed  as 
nothing :  and  he  doeth  according  to  his  will  in  the  army 
of  heaven,  and  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  ;  and 
none  can  stay  his  hand,  or  say  unto  him,  What  doest 
thou  ?     See  1  Tim.  vi.  15  on  the  figure  (4). 

(2)  Heb.  iv.  13.  Neither  is  there  any  creature  that 
is  not  manifest  in  his  sight :  but  all  things  are  naked  and 
opened  unto  the  eyes  of  him  with  whom  we  have  to  do. 

(3)  Rom.  xi.  33,  34.  O  the  depth  of  the  riches  both 
of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God  !  how  unsearch- 
able are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  rinding  out ! — . 
For  who  hath  known  the  mind  of  the  Lord  ?  or  who 
hath  been  his  counsellor  ?  Ps.  cxlvii.  5.  Great  is  cur 
Lord,  and  of  great  power :  his  understanding  is  infinite. 

(4)  Acts  xv.  18.  Known  unto  God  are  all  his 
works  from  the  beginning  of  the  world.  Ezek.  xi.  5. 
And  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  fell  upon  me,  and  said  unto 
me,  Speak,  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Thus  have  ye  said,  O 
house  of  Israel ;  for  I  know  the  things  that  come  into 
your  mind,  every  one  of  them. 

(5)  Ps.  cxlv.  17.  The  Lord  is  righteous  in  all  his 
ways,  and  holy  in  all  his  works.  Rom.  vii.  12.  Where- 
fore the  law  is  holy,  and  the  commandment  holy,  and 
just,  and  good. 


20  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

other  creature,  whatsoever  worship,  service, 
or  obedience,  he  is  pleased  to  require  of 
them.  (1) 

III.  In  unity  of  the  Godhead  there  be 
three  persons  of  one  substance,  power,  and 
eternity;  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and 
God  the  Holy  Ghost.  (2)  The  Father  is  of 
none,  neither  begotten  nor  proceeding;  the 
Son  is  eternally  begotten  of  the  Father  ;  (3)  the 

(1)  Rev.  v.  12 — 14.  Saying,  with  a  loud  voice, 
Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to  receive  power,  and 
riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honour,  and  glory, 
and  blessing.  And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven, 
and  on  the  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are 
in  the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying, 
Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  power  be  unto  him 
that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever 
and  ever.  And  the  four  beasts  said,  Amen.  And  the 
four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  and  worshipped  him  that 
liveth  for  ever  and  ever. 

(i)  III.  1  John  v.  7.  For  there  are  three  that  bear 
record  in  heaven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost;  and  these  three  are  one.  Matt.  iii.  16,  17.  And 
Jesus,  when  he  was  baptized,  went  up  straightway  out 
of  the  water;  and  lo,  the  heavens  were  opened  unto  him, 
and  he  saw  the  Spirit  of  God  descending  like  a  dove,  and 
lighting  upon  him :  And  lo,  a  voice  from  heaven,  say- 
ingr,  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased. 
Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye  therefore  and  teach  all  nations, 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  The  grace  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and  the  com- 
munion of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

(3)  John  i.  14,  18.  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh, 
and  dwelt  among  us  (and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the  glory 
as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father)  full  of  grace  and 
truth. — No  man  hath  seen  God  at  anytime;  the  only 
begotten  Son,  which  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  he 
hath  declared  him. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  21 

Holy   Ghost    eternally   proceeding    from  the 
Father  and  the  Son.  (1) 


CHAPTER  III 

of  god's  eternal  decree. 

God  from  all  eternity  did  by  the  most  wise 
and  holy  counsel  of  his  own  will,  freely  and 
unchangeably  ordain  whatsoever  comes  to 
pass  ;  (2)  yet  so  as  thereby  neither  is  God  the 
author  of  sin  ;  (3)  nor  is  violence  offered  to  the 

(1)  John  xv.  26.  But  when  the  Comforter  is  come, 
whom  I  will  send  unto  you  from  the  Father,  even  the 
Spirit  of  truth,  which  proceedeth  from  the  Father,  he  shall 
testify  of  me.  Gal.  iv.  6.  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God 
hath  sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  your  hearts,  cry- 
ing-, Abba,  Father. 

(2)  I.  Eph.  i.  11.  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an 
inheritance,  being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose 
of  him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own 
will.  Rom.  xi.  33.  0  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of 
the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God  !  how  unsearchable 
are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out !  Heb. 
vi.  17.  Wherein  God,  willing  more  abundantly  to  show 
unto  the  heirs  of  promise  the  immutability  of  his  coun- 
sel, confirmed  it  by  an  oath.  Rom.  ix.  15,  18.  For  he 
saith  to  Moses,  I  will  have  mercy  on  whom  I  will  have 
mercy,  and  I  will  have  compassion  on  whom  I  will  have 
compassion. — Therefore  hath  he  mercy  on  whom  he  will 
have  merer/,  and  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth. 

(3)  Jam.  i.  13,  17.  Let  no  man  say,  when  he  is 
tempted,  I  am  tempted  of  God ;  for  God  cannot  be  tempted 
with  evil,  neither  tempteth  he  any  man. — Every  good 
gift,  and  every  perfect  gift  is  from  above,  and  coineth 
down  from  the  Father  of  lights,  with  whom  is  no  varia- 
bleness, neither  shadow  of  turning.     1  John  i.  5.     This 


22  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

will  of  the  creatures,  nor  is  the  liberty  or  con- 
tingency of  second  causes  taken  away,  but 
rather  established.  (1) 

II.  Although  God  knows  whatsoever  may 
or  can  come  to  pass,  upon  all  supposed  con- 
ditions ;  (2)  yet  hath  he  not  decreed  any  thing 

then  is  the  message  which  we  have  heard  of  him,  and 
declare  unto  you,  that  God  is  light,  and  in  him  is  no  dark- 
ness at  all.     Eccl.  vii.  29. 

(1)  Acts  ii.  23.  Him,  being  delivered  by  the  deter- 
minate counsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God,  ye  have  taken, 
and  by  wicked  hands  have  crucified  and  slain.  Matt.  xvii. 
12.  But  I  say  *:nto  you,  that  Elias  is  come  already,  and 
they  knew  him  not,  but  have  done  unto  him  whatso- 
ever they  listed ;  likewise  shall  also  the  Son  of  man  suf- 
fer of  them.  Acts  iv.  27,  28.  For  of  a  truth  against  thy 
holy  child  Jesus,  whom  thou  hast  anointed,  both  Herod 
and  Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles  and  the  people  of 
Israel,  were  gathered  together,  for  to  do  whatsoever  thy 
hand  and  thy  counsel  determined  before  to  be  done.  John 
xix.  11.  Jesus  answered,  Thou  couldst  have  no  power 
at  all  against  me,  except  it  were  given  thee  from  above  : 
therefore  he  that  delivered  me  unto  thee  hath  the  greater 
sin.  Prov.  xvi.  33.  The  lot  is  cast  into  the  lap  ;  but  the 
whole  disposing  thereof  is  of  the  Lord.  Acts  xxvii.  23, 
24,  compared  with  v.  34. 

(2)  II.  Acts  xv.  18.  Known  unto  God  are  all  his 
works  from  the  beginning  of  the  world.  1  Sam.  xxiii. 
11,  12.  Will  the  men  of  Keilah  deliver  me  up  into  his 
hand  ?  Will  Saul  come  down,  as  thy  servant  hath 
heard  ?  0  Lord  God  of  Israel,  I  beseech  thee,  tell  thy 
servant.  And  the  Lord  said,  He  will  come  down.  Then 
said  David,  Will  the  men  of  Keilah  deliver  me  and  my 
men  into  the  hand  of  Saul  ?  And  the  Lord  said,  They 
will  deliver  thee  up.  Matt.  xi.  21,  23.  W'oe  unto  thee, 
Chorazin!  woe  unto  thee,  Bethsaida  !  for  if  the  mighty 
works  which  were  done  in  you  had  been  done  in  Tyre 
and  Sidon,  they  would  have  repented  long  ago  in  sack- 
cloth and  ashes. — And  thou,  Capernaum,  which  art  ex- 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  23 

because  he  foresaw  it  as  future,  or  as  that 
which  would  come  to  pass,  upon  such  condi- 
tions. (1) 

III.  By  the  decree  of  God,  for  the  manifes- 
tation of  his  glory,  some  men  and  angels  (2)  are 
predestinated  unto  everlasting  life,  and  others 
fore-ordained  to  everlasting  death.  (3) 

IV.  These  angels  and  men,  thus  predesti- 
nated and  fore-ordained,  are  particularly  and 
unchangeably  designed ;  and  their  number  is 

alted  unto  heaven,  shall  be  brought  down  to  hell ;  for  if 
the  mighty  works  wThich  have  been  done  in  thee,  had  been 
done  in  Sodom,  it  would  have  remained  until  this  day. 

(1)  Rom.  ix.  11,  13,  16,  18.  For  the  children  being 
not  yet  born,  neither  having  done  any  good  or  evil,  that 
the  purpose  of  God  according  to  election  might  stand,  not 
of  works,  but  of  him  that  calleth; — As  it  is  written,  Ja- 
cob have  I  loved,  but  Esau  have  I  hated. — So  then,  it  is 
not  of  him  that  willeth,  nor  of  him  that  runneth,  but  of  God 
that  showeth  mercy. — Therefore  hath  he  mercy  on  whom 
he  will  have  mercy,  and  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth. 

(2)  III.  1  Tim.  v.  21.  I  charge  thee  before  God  and' 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  elect  angels.  Matt.  xxv. 
41.  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them  on  the  left  hand, 
Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  pre- 
pared for  the  devil  and  his  angels. 

(3)  Rom.  ix.  22,  23.  What  if  God,  willing  to  show 
his  wTrath,  and  to  make  his  power  known,  endured  with 
much  long-suffering,  the  vessels  of  wrath  fitted  to  de- 
struction :  And  that  he  might  make  known  the  riches 
of  his  glory  on  the  vessels  of  mercy,  which  he  had  afore 
prepared  unto  glory  ?  Eph.  i.  5,  6.  Having  predesti- 
nated us  unto  the  adoption  of  children  by  Jesus  Christ  to 
himself,  according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will,  to 
the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  wherein  he  hath 
made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved.  Prov.  xvi.  4.  The 
Lord  hath  made  all  things  for  himself;  yea,  even  the 
wicked  for  the  day  of  evil. 


Jl  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH 

so  certain  and  definite  that  it  cannot  be  either 
increased  or  diminished.  (1) 

V.  Those  of  mankind  that  are  predestinated 
unto  life,  God,  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world  was  laid,  according  to  his  eternal  and 
immutable  purpose,  and  the  secret  counsel  and 
good  pleasure  of  his  will,  hath  chosen  in  Christ, 
unto  everlasting  glory,  (2)  out  of  his  mere  free 
grace  and  love,  without  any  foresight  of  faith 
or  good  works,  or  perseverance  in  either  of 
them,  or  any  other  thing  in  the  creature,  as 
conditions,  or  causes  moving  him  thereunto  ;  (3) 
and  all  to  the  praise  of  his  glorious  grace.  (4) 

(1)  IV.  2  Tim.  ii.  19.  Nevertheless,  the  foundation 
of  God  standeth  sure,  having-  this  seal,  The  Lord  know- 
eth  them  that  are  his.  John  xiii.  18.  I  speak  not  of  you 
all ;  I  know  whom  I  have  chosen. 

(2)  V.  Eph.  i.  4,  9,  11.  According  as  he  hath 
chosen  us  in  him,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that 
we  should  be  holy  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love  ; 
' — Having  made  known  unto  us  the  mystery  of  his  will, 
according  to  his  good  pleasure,  which  he  hath  purposed 
in  himself. — In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an  inherit- 
ance, being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose  of  him 
who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will. 
Rom.  viii.  30.  Moreover,  whom  he  did  predestinate, 
them  he  also  called ;  and  whom  he  called,  them  he  also 
justified  ;  and  whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  glorified. 
2  Tim.  i.  9.  Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us  with  an 
holy  calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but  according 
to  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  us  in 
Christ  Jesus  before  the  world  began.  1  Thess.  v.  9. 
For  God  hath  not  appointed  us  to  wrath,  but  to  obtain 
salvation  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

(3)  Rom.  ix.  11,  13y  16.  See  figure  (1),  page  23. 
Eph.  i.  4,  9.     See  figure  (2)  above. 

(4)  Eph.  i.  6,  12.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his 
grace,  wherein  he  kath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved  : 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  25 

VI.  As  God  hath  appointed  the  elect  unto 
glory,  so  hath  he,  by  the  eternal  and  most  free 
purpose  of  his  will,  fore-ordained  all  the  means 
thereunto.  (1)  Wherefore  they  who  are  elected 
being  fallen  in  Adam,  are  redeemed  by  Christ,(2) 
are  effectually  called  unto  faith  in  Christ  by  his 
Spirit  working  in  due  season ;  are  justified, 
adopted,  sanctified,  (3)  and  kept  by  his  power 
through  faith  unto  salvation.  (4)  Neither  are 
any  other  redeemed  by  Christ,  effectually  called, 
justified,  adopted,  sanctified,  and  saved,  but  the 
elect  only.  (5) 

That,  we  should  be  to  the  praise  of  his  glory,  who  first 
trusted  in  Christ. 

(1)  VI.  Eph.  i.  4.  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us 
in  him  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should 
be  holy  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love.  Eph.  ii. 
10.  For  we  are  his  workmanship,  created  in  Christ 
Jesus  unto  good  works,  which  God  hath  before  ordained 
that  we  should  walk  in  them.  2  Thess.  ii.  13.  But  we 
are  bound  to  give  thanks  alway  to  God  for  you,  bre- 
thren, beloved  of  the  Lord,  because  God  hath  from  the 
beginning  chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  sanctification 
of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth. 

(•2)  1  Thess.  v.  9,  10.  For  God  hath  not  appointed 
us  to  wrath,  but  to  obtain  salvation  by  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  died  for  us,  that  whether  we  wake  or  sleep, 
we  should  live  together  with  him.     Tit.  ii.  14. 

(3)  Rom.  viii.  30.— Them  he  also  called.  Eph.  i.  5. 
— According  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will.  2  Thess. 
ii.  13. — Through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  and  belief 
of  the  truth. 

(4)  1  Peter  i.  5.  Who  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God 
through  faith  unto  salvation. 

(5)  John  xvii.  9.  I  pray  for  them  :  I  pray  not  for  the 
world,  but  for  them  which  thou  hast  given  me;  for  they 
are  thine.  Rom.  viii.  28.  And  we  know  that  all  things 
work  together  for  good,  to  them  that  love  God,  to  them 

3 


26  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

VII.  The  rest  of  mankind,  God  was  pleased, 
according  to  the  unsearchable  counsel  of  his 
own  will,  whereby  he  extendeth  or  withhold- 
eth  mercy  as  he  pleaseth,  for  the  glory  of  his 
sovereign  power  over  his  creatures,  to  pass  by, 
and  to  ordain  them  to  dishonour  and  wrath  for 
their  sin,  to  the  praise  of  his  glorious  justice.  (1) 

who  are  the  called  according  to  his  purpose,  &c.  [to  the 
end  of  the  chapter.]  John  vi.  64,  65.  But  there  are  some 
of  you  that  believe  not.  For  Jesus  knew  from  the  be- 
ginning who  they  were  that  believed  not,  and  who  should 
betray  him.  And  he  said,  Therefore  said  I  unto  you, 
that  no  man  can  come  unto  me,  except  it  were  given 
unto  him  of  my  Father.  See  John  viii.  47,  and  x.  26. — 
1  John  ii.  19.  They  went  out  from  us,  but  they  were  not 
of  us;  for  if  they  had  been  of  us,  they  would  no  doubt 
have  continued  with  us ;  but  they  went  out,  that  they 
might  be  made  manifest  that  they  were  not  all  of  us. 

(1)  VII.  Matt.  xi.  25,  26.  At  that  time  Jesus  an- 
swered and  said,  I  thank  thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  heaven 
and  earth,  because  thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the 
wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes. 
Even  so,  Father,  for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight. 
Rom.  ix.  17,  18,  21,  22.  For  the  Scripture  saith  unto 
Pharaoh,  Even  for  this  same  purpose  have  I  raised  thee 
up,  that  I  might  show  my  power  in  thee,  and  that  my 
name  might  be  declared  throughout  all  the  earth.  There- 
fore hath  he  mercy,  &c. — Hath  not  the  potter  power  over 
the  clay,  of  the  same  lump  to  make  one  vessel  unto  honour, 
and  another  unto  dishonour  ?  What  if  God,  willing  to 
show  his  wrath,  and  to  make  his  power  known,  endured 
with  much  long-suffering  the  vessels  of  wrath  fitted  to 
destruction.  2  Tim.  ii.  20. — But  in  a  great  house  there 
are  not  only  vessels  of  gold  and  silver,  but  also  of  wood 
and  of  earth  ;  and  some  to  honour,  and  some  to  dishonour. 
Jude  4.  For  there  are  certain  men  crept  in  unawares, 
who  were  before  of  old  ordained  to  this  condemnation  ; 
ungodly  men,  turning  the  grace  of  our  God  into  lascivious- 
ness,  and  denying  the  only  Lord  God,  and  our  Lord  Jesus 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  27 

VIII.  The  doctrine  of  this  high  mystery 
of  predestination  is  to  be  handled  with  special 
prudence  and  care,  (1)  that  men  attending  the 
will  of  God  revealed  in  his  word,  and  yielding 
obedience  thereunto,  may,  from  the  certainty 
of  their  effectual  vocation,  be  assured  of  their 
eternal  election.  (2)  So  shall  this  doctrine 
afford  matter  of  praise,  reverence,  and  admira- 
tion of  God ;  (3)  and  of  humility,  diligence, 
and  abundant  consolation,  to  all  that  sincerely 
obey  the  gospel.  (4) 

Christ.     1  Pet.  ii.  8. being  disobedient;  whereunto 

also  they  were  appointed. 

(1)  VIII.  Rom.  ix.  20,  and  xi.  33.  Nay,  but,  O  man, 
who  art  thou,  that  repliest  against  God  ?  shall  the  thing 
formed  say  to  him  that  formed  it,  Why  hast  thou  made 
me  thus  ?  O  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom 
and  knowledge  of  God  !  how  unsearchable  are  his  judg- 
ments, and  his  ways  past  finding  out !  Deut.  xxix.  29. 
The  secret  things  belong  unto  the  Lord  our  God ;  but 
those  things  which  are  revealed  belong  unto  us  and  to  our 
children  for  ever,  that  we  may  do  all  the  words  of  this 
law. 

(2)  2  Pet.  i.  10. — Give  diligence  to  make  your  calling 
and  election  sure ;  for  if  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall 
never  fall. 

(3)  Eph.  i.  6.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace, 
wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved.  See 
Rom.  xi.  33,  figure  (1),  above. 

(4)  Rom.  xi.  5,  6,  20,  and  viii.  33.  Even  so  then  at 
this  present  time  also  there  is  a  remnant  according  to  the 
election  of  grace.  And  if  by  grace,  then  is  it  no  more 
of  works ;  otherwise  grace  is  no  more  grace.  Put  if  it 
be  of  works,  then  is  it  no  more  grace  ;  otherwise  work  is 
no  more  work. — Well ;  because  of  unbelief  they  were 
broken  off,  and  thou  standest  by  faith.  Be  not  high- 
minded,  but  fear. — Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge 
of  God's  elect  ?     It  is  God  that  justifieth.     Luke  x.  20. 


28  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

OF    CREATION. 

It  pleased  God  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy- 
Ghost,  (1)  for  the  manifestation  of  the  glory  of 
his  eternal  power,  wisdom,  and  goodness,  (2) 
in  the  beginning,  to  create  or  make  of  nothing 
the  world,  and  all  things  therein,  whether  visi- 
ble ov  invisible,  in  the  space  of  six  days,  and 
all  very  good.  (3) 

II.  After  God  had  made  all  other  creatures, 
he   created   man,   male    and  female,  (4)   with 

Notwithstanding-,  in  this  rejoice,  not  that  the  spirits  are 
subject  unto  you  ;  but  rather  rejoice,  because  your  names 
are  written  in  heaven. 

(1)  I.  Heb.  i.  2.  Hath  in  these  last  days  spoken 
unto  us  by  his  Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all 
things,  by  whom  also  he  made  the  worlds.  John  i.  2,  3. 
The  same  was  in  the  beginning  with  God.  All  things 
were  made  by  him ;  and  without  him  was  not  any  thing 
made  that  was  made.  Job  xxvi.  13,  and  xxxiii.  4.  By 
his  Spirit  he  hath  garnished  the  heavens ;  his  hand  hath 
formed  the  crooked  serpent. — The  Spirit  of  God  hath 
made  me,  and  the  breath  of  the  Almighty  hath  given  me 
life. 

(2)  Rom.  i.  20.  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from 
the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  under-, 
stood  by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power 
and  Godhead  ;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse.  Ps.  civ. 
24.  O  Lord,  how  manifold  are  thy  works  !  in  wisdom 
hast  thou  made  them  all ;  the  earth  is  full  of  thy  riches. 

(3)  Gen.  1st  chap,  throughout.  Col.  i.  16.  For  by 
him  were  all  things  created,  that  are  in  heaven,  and  that 
are  in  earth,  visible  and  invisible,  whether  they'be  thrones, 
oi  dominions,  or  principalities,  or  powers  :  all  things 
were  created  by  him  and  for  him. 

(4)  II.  Gen.  i.  27.     So  God  created  man  in  his  own 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  29 

reasonable  and  immortal  souls,  (1)  endued  with 
knowledge,  righteousness,  and  true  holiness, 
after  his  own  image,  (2)  having  the  law  of  God 
written  in  their  hearts,  (3)  and  power  to  fulfil 
it ;  (4)  and  yet  under  a  possibility  of  transgres- 
sing, being  left  to  the  liberty  of  their  own  will, 
which  was  subject  unto  change.  (5)  Besides 
this  law  written  in  their  hearts,  they  received 
a  command  not  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  the  knowl- 
edge of  good  and  evil;  which  while  they  kept 

image,  in  the  image  of  God  created  he  him ;  male  and 
female  created  he  them. 

(1)  Gen.  ii.  7.  And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the 
dust  of  the  ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the 
breath  of  life ;  and  man  became  a  living  soul.  Luke  xxiii. 
43.  See  also  Eccl.  xii.  7.  Then  shall  the  dust  return 
to  the  earth  as  it  was ;  and  the  spirit  shall  return  to  God 
who  gave  it.  And,  Matt.  x.  28.  And  fear  not  them  which 
kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able  to  kill  the  soul ;  but  rather 
fear  him  which  is  able  to  destroy  both  soul  and  body  in 
hell. 

(2)  Gen.  i.  26.  And  God  said,  Let  us  make  man  in 
our  image,  after  our  likeness. 

(3)  Rom.  ii.  14,  15.  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which 
have  not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in 
the  law,  these  having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  them- 
selves. Which  show  the  work  of  the  law  written  in 
their  hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and 
their  thoughts  the  mean  while  accusing,  or  else  excusing 
one  another. 

(4)  Eccl.  vii.  29.  Lo,  this  only  have  I  found,  that 
God  hath  made  man  upright ;  but  they  have  sought  out 
many  inventions. 

(5)  Gen.  iii.  6.  And  when  the  woman  saw  that  the 
tree  ivas  good  for  food,  and  that  it  was  pleasant  to  the 
eyes,  and  a  tree  to  be  desired  to  make  one  wise ;  she  took 
of  the  fruit  thereof,  and  did  eat,  and  gave  also  unto  her 
husband  with  her,  and  he  did  eat.     See  Eccl.  vii.  29. 

3* 


30  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

they  were  happy  in  their  communion  with 
God,  (1)  and  had  dominion  over  the  crea- 
tures. (2) 


CHAPTER  V. 


OF    PROVIDENCE. 


God,  the  great  Creator  of  all  things,  doth 
uphold,  (3)  direct,  dispose,  and  govern  all  crea- 
tures, actions,  and  things,  (4)  from  the  greatest 
even  to  the  least,  (5)  by  his  most  wise  and  holy 


(1)  Gen.  ii.  17.  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day  that 
thou  eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die.  See  Gen. 
iii.  8— xi.  23. 

(2)  Gen.  i.  28. — And  have  dominion  over  the  fish  of 
the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  every 
living  thing  that  moveth  upon  the  earth.  See  Ps.  viii. 
6,  7,  8. 

(3)  I.  Heb.  i.  3.  Who  being  the  brightness  of  his 
glory,  and  the  express  image  of  his  person,  and  uphold- 
ing all  things  by  the  word  of  his  power, . 

(4)  Dan.  iv.  34,  35.— I  blessed  the  Most  High,  and  I 
praised  and  honoured  him  that  liveth  for  ever,  whose 
dominion  is  an  everlasting  dominion,  and  his  kingdom  is 
from  generation  to  generation.  And  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth  are  reputed  as  nothing :  and  he  doeth  accord- 
ing to  his  will  in  the  army  of  heaven,  and  among  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth ;  and  none  can  stay  his  hand,  or 
say  unto  him,  What  doest  thou  ?  Ps.  cxxxv.  6.  What- 
soever the  Lord  pleased,  that  did  he  in  heaven,  and  in 
earth,  in  the  seas,  and  all  deep  places.  See  also  Acts 
xvii.  25,  26,  28,  and  Job  xxxviii.  xxxix.  xl.  xli.  chap- 
ters. 

(5)  Matt.  x.  29,  30,  31.     Are  not  two  sparrows  sold 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  31 

providence,  (1)  according  to  his  infallible  fore- 
knowledge, (2)  and  the  free  and  immutable 
counsel  of  his  own  will,  (3)  to  the  praise  of  the 
glory  of  his  wisdom,  power,  justice,  goodness 
and  mercy.  (4) 

II.  Although  in  relation  to  the  foreknowl- 
edge and  decree  of  God,  the  first  cause,  all 
things  come  to  pass  immutably  and  infalli- 
bly, (5)  yet,  by  the  same  providence,  he  order- 
eth  them  to  fall  out  according  to  the  nature  of 


for  a  farthing  ?  And  one  of  them  shall  not  fall  on  the 
ground  without  your  Father.  But  the  very  hairs  of  your 
head  are  all  numbered.  Fear  ye  not,  therefore,  ye  are 
of  more  value  than  many  sparrows.  See  also  Matt.  vi. 
26,  30. 

(1)  Prov.  xv.  3.  The  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  in  every 
place,  beholding  the  evil  and  the  good.  2  Chron.  xvi.  9. 
For  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  run  to  and  fro  throughout  the 
whole  earth,  to  show  himself  strong  in  the  behalf  of  them 
whose  heart  is  perfect  towards  him.  See  also  Ps.  cxlv. 
17,  and  civ.  24. 

(2)  Acts  xv.  18.  Known  unto  God  are  all  his  works 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world. 

(3)  Eph.  i.  11. — Who  worketh  all  things  after  the 
counsel  of  his  own  will.  Ps.  xxxiii.  11.  The  counsel 
of  the  Lord  standeth  for  ever,  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  to 
all  generations. 

(4)  Eph.  iii.  10.  To  the  intent  that  now  unto  the 
principalities  and  powers  in  heavenly  places  might  be 
known  by  the  church  the  manifold  wisdom  of  God.  Rom. 
ix.  17.  For  the  Scripture  saith  unto  Pharaoh,  Even  for 
this  same  purpose  have  I  raised  thee  up,  that  I  might 
show  my  power  in  thee,  and  that  my  name  might  be  de- 
clared throughout  all  the  earth.  Ps.  cxlv.  7.  They  shall 
abundantly  utter  the  memory  of  thy  great  goodness,  and 
shall  sing  of  thy  righteousness. 

(5)-  II.  Acts  ii.  23.     Him,  being  delivered  by  the  de- 


32  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

second  causes,  either  necessarily,  freely  or  con- 
tingently. (1) 

III.  God,  in  his  ordinary  providence,  maketh 
use  of  means,  (2)  yet  is  free  to  work  with- 


terminate  counsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God,  ye  have 
taken,  and  by  wicked  hands  have  crucified  and  slain. 

(1)  Gen.  viii.  22.  While  the  earth  remaineth,  seed- 
time and  harvest,  and  cold  and  .heat,  and  summer  and 
winter,  and  day  and  night,  shall  not  cease.  Jer.  xxxi. 
35.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  which  giveth  the  sun  for  a 
light  by  day,  and  the  ordinances  of  the  moon  and  of  the 
stars  for  a  light  by  night,  which  divideth  the  sea  when 
the  waves  thereof  roar ;  the  Lord  of  hosts  is  his  name. 
Ex.  xxi.  13.  If  a  man  lie  not  in  wait,  but  God  deliver 
him  into  his  hand,  then  I  will  appoint  thee  a  place 
whither  he  shall  flee.  1  Kings  xxii.  34.  And  a  certain 
man  drew  a  bow  at  a  venture,  and  smote  the  king  of  Is- 
rael between  the  joints  of  the  harness :  wherefore  he  said 
unto  the  driver  of  his  chariot,  Turn  thine  hand,  and  carry 
me  out  of  the  host;  for  I  am  wounded.  Isa.  x.  6,  7.  I 
will  send  him  against  an  hypocritical  nation ;  and  against 
the  people  of  my  wrath  will  I  give  him  a  charge,  to  take 
the  spoil,  and  to  take  the  prey,  and  to  tread  them  down. 

Howbeit,  he  meaneth  not  so,  neither  doth  his  heart 

think  so ;  but  it  is  in  his  heart  to  destroy,  and  cut  off  na- 
tions not  a  few. 

(2)  III.  Acts  xxvii.  24,  31.  Saying,  Fear  not,  Paul; 
thou  must  be  brought  before  Caesar:  and  lo,  God  hath 
given  thee  all  them  that  sail  with  thee. — Paul  said  to  the 
centurion,  and  to  the  soldiers,  Except  these  abide  in  the 
ship,  ye  cannot  be  saved.  Isa.  lv.  10,  11.  For  as  the 
rain  cometh  down,  and  the  snow,  from  heaven,  and  re- 
turneth  not  thither,  but  watereth  the  earth,  and  maketh 
it  bring  forth  and  bud,  that  it  may  give  seed  to  the 
sower,  and  bread  to  the  eater  :  So  shall  my  word  be 
that  goeth  forth  out  of  my  mouth ;  it  shall  not  return 
unto  me  void,  but  it  shall  accomplish  that  which 
I  please,  and  it  shall  prosper  in  the  thing  whereto  I 
sent  it. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  33 

out,  (1)  above,  (2)  and  against  them,  at  his 
pleasure.  (3) 

IV.  The  almighty  power,  unsearchable  wis- 
dom, and  infinite  goodness  of  God,  so  far  ma- 
nifest themselves  in  his  providence,  that  it  ex- 
tendeth  itself  even  to  the  first  fall,  and  all  other 
sins  of  angels  and  men,  (4)  and  that  not  by  a 

(1)  Hos.  i.  7.  But  I  will  have  mercy  upon  the  house 
of  Judah,  and  I  will  save  them  by  the  Lord  their  God, 
and  will  not  save  them  by  bow,  nor  by  sword,  nor  by 
battle,  by  horses,  nor  by  horsemen. 

(2)  Rom.  iv.  19,  20,  21.  And  being  not  weak  in 
faith,  he  considered  not  his  own  body  now  dead ;  when 
he  was  about  an  hundred  years  old,  neither  yet  the  dead- 
ness  of  Sarah's  womb.  He  staggered  not  at  the  promise 
of  God  through  unbelief;  but  was  strong  in  faith,  giving 
glory  to  God.  And  being  fully  persuaded  that  what  he 
had  promised,  he  was  able  also  to  perform. 

(3)  2  Kings  vi.  6.  And  the  man  of  God  said,  Where 
fell  it  ?  And  he  showed  him  the  place.  And  he  cut 
down  a  stick,  and  cast  it  in  thither,  and  the  iron  did 
swim.  Dan.  iii.  27.  And  the  princes,  governors,  and 
captains,  and  the  king's  counsellors,  being  gathered  to- 
gether, saw  these  men,  upon  whose  bodies  the  fire  had 
no  power,  nor  was  an  hair  of  their  heads  singed,  neither 
were  their  coats  changed,  nor  the  smell  of  fire  had  passed 
on  them. 

(4)  IV.  Rom.  xi.  32,  33.  For  God  hath  concluded 
them  all  in  unbelief,  that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all. 

0  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and 
knowledge  of  God  !  how  unsearchable  are  his  judgments, 
and  his  ways  past  finding  out!     2  Sam.  xxiv.  1,  with 

1  Chron.  xxi.  1.  And  again  the  anger  of  the  Lord  was 
kindled  against  Israel,  and  he  moved  David  against  them 
to  say,  Go,  number  Israel  and  Judah.  1  Chron.  x.  4, 
13,  14.  Then  said  Saul  to  his  armour-bearer,  Draw  thy 
sword,  and  thrust  me  through  therewith  ;  lest  these  un- 
circumcised  come,  and  abuse  me.  But  his  armour- 
bearer  would  not,  for  he  was  sore  afraid.     So  Saul  took 


34  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

bare  permission,  but  such  as  hath  joined  with 
it  a  most  wise  and  powerful  bounding,  (1)  and 
otherwise  ordering  and  governing  of  them,  in 
a  manifold  dispensation,  to  his  own  holy 
ends; (2)  yet  so,  as  the  sinfulness  thereof  pro- 


a  sword,  and  fell  upon  it. — So  Saul  died,  for  his  trans- 
gression which  he  committed  against  the  Lord,  even 
against  the  word  of  the  Lord  which  he  kept  not,  and  also 
for  asking  counsel  of  one  that  had  a  familiar  spirit  to  in- 
quire of  it;  and  inquired  not  of  the  Lord;  therefore  he 
slew  him,  and  turned  the  kingdom  unto  David  the  son 
of  Jesse.  2  Sam.  xvi.  10.  And  the  king  said,  What 
have  I  to  do  with  you,  ye  sons  of  Zeruiah  ?  So  let  him 
curse,  because  the  Lord  hath  said  unto  him,  Curse  David. 
Who  shall  then  say,  Wherefore  hast  thou  done  so  ?  See 
also  Acts  iv.  27,  28.  For  of  a  truth  against  thy  holy 
child  Jesus  whom  thou  hast  anointed,  both  Herod  and 
Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles  and  the  people  of  Is- 
rael, were  gathered  together.  For  to  do  whatsoever  thy 
hand  and  thy  counsel  determined  before  to  be  done. 

(1)  Ps.  lxxvi.  10.  Surely  the  wrath  of  man  shall 
praise  thee;  the  remainder  of  wrath  shalt  thou  restrain. 
2  Kings  xix.  28.  Because  thy  rage  against  me  and  thy 
tumult  is  come  up  into  mine  ears,  therefore  I  will  put  my 
hook  in  thy  nose,  and  my  bridle  in  thy  lips,  and  I  will 
turn  thee  back  by  the  way  which  thou  earnest. 

(2)  Gen.  1.  20.  But  as  for  you,  ye  thought  evil 
against  me  ;  but  God  meant  it  unto  good,  to  bring  to 
pass,  as  it  is  this  day,  to  save  much  people  alive.  Isa. 
x.  6,  7,  12.  I  will  send  him  against  an  hypocritical  na- 
tion, and  against  the  people  of  my  wrath  will  I  give  him 
a  charge,  to  take  the  spoil,  and  to  take  the  prey,  and  to 
tread  them  down  like  the  mire  of  the  streets.  Howbeit, 
he  meaneth  not  so,  neither  doth  his  heart  think  so,  but  it 
is  in  his  heart  to  destroy  and  cut  off  nations  not  a  few. — 
Wherefore  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  when  the  Lord  hath 
performed  his  whole  work  upon  Mount  Zion,  and  on  Je- 
rusalem, I  will  punish  the  fruit  of  the  stout  heart  of  the 
king  of  Assyria,  and  the  glory  of  his  high  looks. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  35 

ceedeth  only  from  the  creature,  and  not  from 
God ;  who  being  most  holy  and  righteous, 
neither  is,  nor  can  be  the  author  or  approver 
of  sin.  (1) 

V.  The  most  wise,  righteous  and  gracious 
God,  doth  oftentimes  leave  for  a  season  his 
own  children  to  manifold  temptations  and  the 
corruption  of  their  own  hearts,  to  chastise  them 
for  their  former  sins,  or  to  discover  unto  them 
the  hidden  strength  of  corruption  and  deceit- 
fulness  of  their  hearts,  fhat  they  may  be  hum- 
bled ;  (2)  and  to  raise   them  to  a  more  close 

(1)  1  John  ii.  16.  For  all  that  is  in  the  world,  the 
lust  of  the  flesh,  and  the  lust  of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride 
of  life,  is  not  of  the  Father,  but  is  of  the  world.  Ps.  1. 
21.  These  things  hast  thou  done,  and  I  kept  silence: 
thou  thoughtest  that  I  was  altogether  such  a  one  as  thy- 
self: but  I  will  reprove  thee,  and  set  them  in  order  before 
thine  eyes. — See  also,  James  i.  13,  14,  17.  Let  no  man 
say  when  he  is  tempted,  I  am  tempted  of  God  :  for  God 
cannot  be  tempted  with  evil,  neither  tempteth  he  any 
man  :  But  every  man  is  tempted,  when  he  is  drawn 
away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed. — Every  good  gift 
and  every  perfect  gift  is  from  above,  and  cometh  down 
from  the  Father  of  lights,  with  whom  is  no  variableness, 
neither  shadow  of  turning. 

(2)  V.  2  Chron.  xxxii.  25,  26,  31.  But  Hezekiah 
rendered  not  again  according  to  the  benefit  done  unto 
him ;  for  his  heart  was  lifted  up :  therefore  there  was 
wrath  upon  him,  and  upon  Judah  and  Jerusalem.  Not- 
withstanding Hezekiah  humbled  himself  for  the  pride  of 
his  heart,  both  he  and  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  so 
that  the  wrath  of  the  Lord  came  not  upon  them  in  the 
days  of  Hezekiah. — Howbeit,  in  the  business  of  the  am- 
bassadors of  the  princes  of  Babylon,  who  sent  unto  him 
to  inquire  of  the  wonder  that  was  done  in  the  land,  God 
left  him  to  try  him,  that  he  might  know  all  that  was  in 
his  heart. 


36  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

and  constant  dependence  for  their  support 
upon  himself,  and  to  make  them  more  watch- 
ful against  all  future  occasions  of  sin,  and  for 
sundry  other  just  and  holy  ends.  (1) 

VI.  As  for  those  wicked  and  ungodly  men 
whom  God,  as  a  righteous  judge,  for  former 
sins,  doth  blind  and  harden ;  (2)  from  them  he 
not  only  withholdeth  his  grace,  whereby  they 
might  have  been  enlightened  in  their  under- 
standings, and  wrought  upon  in  their  hearts  ;(3) 

(1)  2  Cor.  xii.  7,  8,  9.  And  lest  I  should  be  exalted 
above  measure  through  the  abundance  of  the  revelations, 
there  was  given  to  me  a  thorn  in  the  flesh,  the  messenger 
of  Satan  to  buffet  me,  lest  I  should  be  exalted  above  mea- 
sure. For  this  thing  I  besought  the  Lord  thrice,  that  it 
might  depart  from  me.  And  he  said  unto  me,  My  grace 
is  sufficient  for  thee :  for  my  strength  is  made  perfect  in 
weakness.  Most  gladly  therefore  will  I  rather  glory  in 
my  infirmities,  that  the  power  of  Christ  may  rest  upon 
me.  Ps.  lxxiii.  throughout.  Ps.  lxxvii.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6, 
7.  8,  9,  10,  12.  Mark  xiv.  66th  ver.  to  the  end.  John 
xxi.  15,  16,  17. 

(2)  VI.  Rom.  i.  24,  26,  28,  and  xi.  7,  8.  Wherefore 
God  also  gave  them  up  to  uncleanness  through  the  lusts  of 
their  own  hearts,  to  dishonour  their  own  bodies  between 
themselves ; — For  this  cause  God  gave  them  up  unto 
vile  affections ;  for  even  their  women  did  change  the  na- 
tural use  into  that  which  is  against  nature  : — And  even  as 
they  did  not  like  to  retain  God  in  their  knowledge,  God 
gave  them  over  to  a  reprobate  mind,  to  do  those  things 
which  are  not  convenient; — What  then  ?  Israel  hath  not 
obtained  that  which  he  seeketh  for,  but  the  election  hath 
obtained  it,  and  the  rest  were  blinded,  (According  as  it 
is  written,  God  hath  given  them  the  spirit  of  slumber, 
eyes  that  they  should  not  see,  and  ears  that  they  should 
not  hear ;)  unto  this  day. 

(3)  Deut.  xxix.  4.  Yet  the  Lord  hath  not  given  you 
an  heart  to  perceive,  and  eyes  to  see,  and  ears  to  hear, 
unto  this  day. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  37 

but  sometimes  also  withdraweth  the  gifts  which 
they  had;  (1)  and  exposeth  them  to  such  ob- 
jects as  their  corruption  makes  occasion  of 
sin  ;  (2)  and  withal,  gives  them  over  to  their 
own  lusts,  the  temptations  of  the  world,  and 
the  power  of  Satan  ;  (3)  whereby  it  comes  to 
pass  that  they  harden  themselves,  even  under 
those  means  which  God  useth  for  the  softening 
of  others.  (4) 


(1)  Matt.  xiii.  12.  But  whosoever  hath  not,  from  him 
shall  be  taken  away  even  that  he  hath.  See  Matt.  xxv. 
29. 

(2)  2  Kings  viii.  12,  13.  And  Hazael  said,  Why 
weepeth  my  lord  ?  And  he  answered,  Because  I  know 
the  evil  that  thou  wilt  do  unto  the  children  of  Israel :  their 
strongholds  wilt  thou  set  on  fire,  and  their  young  men 
wilt  thou  slay  with  the  sword,  and  wilt  dash  their  child- 
ren, and  rip  up  their  women  with  child.  And  Hazael 
said,  But  what,  is  thy  servant  a  dog  that  he  should  do 
this  great  thing  ?  And  Elisha  answered,  The  Lord  hath 
showed  me  that  thou  shalt  be  king  over  Syria. 

(3)  Ps.  lxxxi.  11,  12.  But  my  people  would  not 
hearken  to  my  voice;  and  Israel  would  none  of  me.  So 
I  gave  them  up  unto  their  own  hearts'  lust;  and  they 
walked  in  their  own  counsels.  2  Thess.  ii.  10,  11,  12. 
And  with  all  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness  in  them 
that  perish ;  because  they  received  not  the  love  of  the 
truth;  that  they  might  be  saved.  And  for  this  cause 
God  shall  send  them  strong  delusion,  that  they  should 
believe  a  lie;  That  they  all  might  be  damned,  who  be- 
lieved not  the  truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  unrighteousness. 

(4)  Ex.  viii.  15,  32.  But  when  Pharaoh  saw  that 
there  was  respite,  he  hardened  his  heart,  and  hearkened 
not  unto  them  ;  as  the  Lord  had  said  ; — And  Pharaoh  har- 
dened his  heart  at  this  time  also,  neither  would  he  let  the 
people  go.  2  Cor.  ii.  15,  16.  For  we  are  unto  God  a 
sweet  savour  of  Christ  in  them  that  are  saved,  and  in 
them  that  perish :   To  the  one  we  are  the  savour  of  death 

4 


38  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

VII.  As  the  providence  of  God  doth,  in  ge- 
neral, reach  to  all  creatures ;  so,  after  a  most 
special  manner,  it  taketh  care  of  his  church, 
and  disposeth  all  things  to  the  good  thereof.(l) 


CHAPTER  VI. 

OF  THE  FALL  OF  MAN,  OF  SIN,  AND  OF  TnE 
PUNISHMENT  THEREOF. 

Our  first  parents,  being  seduced  by  the  sub- 
tilty  and  temptation  of  Satan,  sinned  in  eating 
the  forbidden  fruit.  (2)  This  their  sin  God  was 
pleased,  according  to  his  wise  and  holy  coun- 


unto  death ;  and  to  the  other,  the  savour  of  life  unto  life. 
Isa.  viii.  14.  And  he  shall  be  for  a  sanctuary  ;  but  for  a 
stone  of  stumbling-,  and  for  a  rock  of  offence  to  both  the 
houses  of  Israel,  for  a  gin  and  for  a  snare  to  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Jerusalem.  See  also  Ex.  vii.  3  ;  1  Pet.  ii.  7,  8 ; 
Isa.  vi.  9,  10,  with  Acts  xxviii.  26,  27. 

(1)  VII.  Amos  ix.  8,  9.  Behold,  the  eyes  of  the  Lord 
God  are  upon  the  sinful  kingdom,  and  I  will  destroy  it 
from  off  the  face  of  the  earth  ;  saving  that  I  will  not  ut- 
terly destroy  the  house  of  Jacob,  saith  the  Lord.  For,  lo, 
I  will  command,  and  I  will  sift  the  house  of  Israel 
among  all  nations,  like  as  corn  is  sifted  in  a  sieve,  yet 
shall  not  the  least  grain  fall  upon  the  earth.  Rom.  viii. 
28.  And  we  know  that  all  things  work  together  for  good 
to  them  that  love  God,  to  them  who  are  the  called  ac- 
cording to  his  purpose. 

(2)  I.  Gen.  iii.  13. — And  the  woman  said,  The  ser- 
pent beguiled  me,  and  I  did  eat.  2  Cor.  xi.  3.  But  I 
fear  lest  by  any  means,  as  the  serpent  beguiled  Eve 
through  his  subtilty,  so  your  minds  should  be  corrupted 
from  the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  39 

sel,  to  permit,  having  purposed  to  order  it  to 
bis  own  glory.  (1) 

II.  By  this  sin  they  fell  from  their  original 
righteousness,  and  communion  with  God,  (2) 
and  so  became  dead  in  sin,  (3)  and  wholly  de- 
filed in  all  the  faculties  and  parts  of  soul  and 
body.  (4) 

III.  They  being  the  root  of  all  mankind,  the 
guilt  of  this  sin  was  imputed,  (5)  and  the  same 

(1)  Rom.  xi.  32.  For  God  hath  concluded  them  all 
in  unbelief,  that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all. 

(2)  II.  Gen.  iii.  7,  8.  And  the  eyes  of  them  both 
were  opened,  and  they  knew  that  they  were  naked:  and 
they  sewed  fig  leaves  together,  and  made  themselves 
aprons.  And  they  heard  the  voice  of  the  Lord  God 
walking  in  the  garden  in  the  cool  of  the  day :  and  Adam 
and  his  wife  hid  themselves  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord  God  amongst  the  trees  of  the  garden.  Eccl.  vii. 
29.  Lo,  this  only  have  I  found,  that  God  hath  made 
man  upright;  but  they  have  sought  out  many  inventions. 
Rom.  iii.  23.  For  all  have  sinned  and  come  short  of  the 
glory  of  God. 

(3)  Eph.  ii.  1.  And  you  hath  he  quickened,  who  were 
dead  in  trespasses  and  sins.  Rom.  v.  12.  Wherefore, 
as  by  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by 
sin ;  and  so  death  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have 
sinned. 

(4)  Gen.  vi.  5.  *  And  God  saw  that  the  wickedness 
of  man  teas  great  in  the  earth,  and  that  every  imagination 
of  the  thoughts  of  his  heart,  was  only  evil  continually. 
Jer.  xvii.  9.  The  heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things,  and 
desperately  wicked  ;  who  can  know  it  ?  See  also  Rom. 
iii.  10,  to  the  19th  ver. 

(5)  III.  Acts  xvii.  26.  And  hath  made  of  one  blood 
all  nations  of  men,  for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the 
earth,  and  hath  determined  the  times  before  appointed, 
and  the  bounds  of  their  habitation;  and  Gen.  ii.  16,  IT, 
with  Rom.  v.  12,  15,  16,  17,  18,  19,  and  1  Cor.  xv.  21, 
22,  45,  49.     For  since  by  man  came  death,  by  man  came 


40  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

death  in  sin  and  corrupted  nature  conveyed  to 
all  their  posterity,  descending  from  them  by 
ordinary  generation.  (1) 

IV.  From  this  original  corruption,  whereby 
we  are  utterly  indisposed,  disabled,  and  made 
opposite  to  all  good,  (2)  and  wholly  inclined  to 
all  evil,  (3)  do  proceed  all  actual  transgres- 
sions. (4) 

also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead :  For  as  in  Adam  all 
die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive  : — And  so  it 
is  written,  The  first  man  Adam  was  made  a  living  soul ; 
the  last  Adam  was  made  a  quickening  Spirit. — And  as 
we  have  borne  the  image  of  the  earthy,  we  shall  also 
bear  the  image  of  the  heavenly. 

(1)  Ps.  li.  5.  Behold,  I  was  shapen  in  iniquity  ;  and 
in  sin  did  my  mother  conceive  me.  Gen.  v.  3.  And 
Adam  lived  an  hundred  and  thirty  years,  and  begat  a  son 
in  his  own  likeness,  after  his  image  ;  and  called  his  name 
Seth.  Job  xiv.  4.  Who  can  bring  a  clean  thing  out  of 
an  unclean  ?  not  one.  Job  xv.  14.  What  is  man  that 
he  should  be  clean  ?  and  he  which  is  born  of  a  woman, 
that  he  should  be  righteous  ? 

(2)  IV.  Rom.  v.  6.  For  when  we  were  yet  without 
strength,  in  due  time  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly.  Rom. 
viii.  7.  Because  the  carnal  mind  is  -enmity  against  God  ; 
for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can 
be.  John  iii.  6.  That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is 
flesh;  and  that  which  is  born  of  the  Spirit  is  spirit. 
Rom.  vii.  18.  For  I  know  that  in  me,  (that  is,  in  my 
flesh,)  dwelleth  no  good  thing  ;  for  to  will  is  present  with 
me,  but  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good  I  find  not. 

(3)  Gen.  viii.  21.  And  the  Lord  said, — The  imagina-. 
tion  of  man's  heart  is  evil  from  his  youth.  Rom.  iii.  10, 
11,  12.  As  it  is  written,  There  is  none  righteous,  no,  not 
one  :  There  is  none  that  understandeth,  there  is  none 
that  seeketh  after  God.  They  are  all  gone  out  of  the 
way,  they  are  together  become  unprofitable,  there  is 
none  that  doeth  good,  no  not  one. 

(4)  James  i.  14, 15.     But  every  man  is  tempted  when 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  41 

V.  This  corruption  of  nature,  during  this 
life,  doth  remain  in  those  that  are  regene- 
rated ;(1)  and  although  it  be  through  Christ 
pardoned  and  mortified,  yet  both  itself,  and  all 
the  motions  thereof,  are  truly  and  properly 
sin.  (2) 

VI.  Every  sin,  both  original  and  actual,  be- 
ing a  transgression  of  the  righteous  law  of  God, 


he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed.  Then, 
when  lust  hath  conceived,  it  bringeth  forth  sin ;  and  sin, 
when  it  is  finished,  bringeth  forth  death.  Matt.  xv.  19. 
For  out  of  the  heart  proceed  evil  thoughts,  murders, 
adulteries,  fornications,  thefts,  false  witness,  blasphe- 
mies. 

(1)  V.  Rom.  vii.  14,  17,  18,  23.  For  we  know  that 
the  law  is  spiritual ;  but  I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin. — 
Now,  then,  it  is  no  more  I  that  do  it,  but  sin  that  dwell- 
eth  in  me.  For  I  know  that  in  me,  (that  is,  in  my  flesh,) 
dwelleth  no  good  thing :  for  to  will  is  present  with  me, 
but  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good,  I  find  not. — But 
I  see  another  law  in  my  members,  warring  against  the 
law  of  my  mind,  and  bringing  me  into  captivity  to  the 
law  of  sin  which  is  in  my  members.  James  iii.  2.  For 
in  many  things  we  offend  all.  Prov.  xx.  9.  #Who  can 
say,  I  have  made  my  heart  clean,  I  am  pure  from  my 
sin  ?  Eccl.  vii.  20.  For  there  is  not  a  just  man  upon 
earth  that  doeth  good  and  sinneth  not. 

(2)  Rom.  vii.  5,  7,  8,  25.  For  when  we  were  in  the 
flesh,  the  motions  of  sin,  which  were  by  the  law,  did 
work  in  our  members  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  death. — 
What  shall  we  say  then  ?  Is  the  law  sin  ?  God  forbid. 
Nay,  I  had  not  known  sin,  but  by  the  law :  for  I  had 
not  known  lust,  except  the  law  had  said,  Thou  shalt  not 
covet.  But  sin  taking  occasion  by  the  commandment, 
wrought  in  me  all  manner  of  concupiscence.  For  with- 
out the  law  sin  was  dead. — So  then  with  the  mind  I  my- 
self serve  the  law  of  God ;  but  with  the  flesh  the  law  of 
Bin. 

4* 


42  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

and  contrary  thereunto,  (1)  doth,  in  its  own  na- 
ture, bring  guilt  upon  the  sinner,  (2)  whereby 
he  is  bound  over  to  the  wrath  of  God,  (3)  and 
curse  of  the  law,  (4)  and  so  made  subject  to 
death,  (5)  with  all  miseries  spiritual,  (6)  tem- 
poral, (7)  and  eternal.  (8) 


CHAPTER  VII. 

of  god's  covenant  with  man. 
The  distance  between  God  and  the  creature 
is  so  great,  that  although  reasonable  creatures 

(1)  VI.  1  John  iii.  4.  Whosoever  committeth  sin 
transgresseth  also  the  law,  for  sin  is  the  transgression 
of  the  law. 

(*2)  Rom.  iii.  19.  Now  we  know,  that  what  things 
soever  the  law  saith,  it  saith  to  them  who  are  under  the 
law ;  that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the 
world  may  become  guilty  before  God. 

(3)  Eph.  ii.  3. and  were  by  nature  the  children  of 

wrath,  even  as  others. 

(4)  Gal.  iii.  10.  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of 
the  law  are  under  the  curse :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is 
every  one^that  continueth  not  in  all  things  which  are 
written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do  them. 

(5)  Rom.  vi.  23.     For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death. 

(6)  Eph.  iv.  18.  Having  the  understanding  darkened, 
being  alienated  from  the  life  of  God  through  the  igno- 
rance that  is  in  them,  because  of  the  blindness  of  their 
heart. 

(7)  Lam.  iii.  39.  Wherefore  doth  a  living  man  com- 
plain, a  man  for  the  punishment  of  his  sins  ? 

(8)  Matt.  xxv.  41.  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them 
on  the  left  hand,  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  ever- 
lasting fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels.  2  Thess. 
i.  9.  Who  shall  be  punished  with  everlasting  destruc- 
tion from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory 
of  his  power. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  43 

do  owe  obedience  unto  him  as  their  Creator, 
yet  they  could  never  have  any  fruition  of  him, 
as  their  blessedness  and  reward,  but  by  some 
voluntary  condescension  on  God's  part,  which 
he  hath  been  pleased  to  express  by  way  of 
covenant.  (1) 

II.  The  first  covenant  made  with  man  was 
a  covenant  of  Works,  (2)  wherein  life  was  pro- 
mised to  Adam,  and  in  him  to  his  posterity,  (3) 
upon  condition  of  perfect  and  personal  obe- 
dience. (4) 


(1)  I.  Job  ix.  32,  33.  For  he  is  not  a  man,  as  I  am, 
that  I  should  answer  him,  and  we  should  come  together 
in  judgment.  Neither  is  there  any  days-man  betwixt  us, 
that  might  lay  his  hand  upon  us  both.  Ps.  cxiii.  5,  6. 
Who  is  like  unto  the  Lord  our  God,  who  dwelleth  on 
high  ;  Who  humbleth  himself  to  behold  the  things  that 
are  in  heaven,  and  in  the  earth.  Acts  xvii.  24,  25.  God 
that  made  the  world  and  all  things  therein,  seeing  that 
he  is  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  dwelleth  not  in  temples 
made  with  hands:  Neither  is  worshipped  with  men's 
hands,  as  though  he  needed  any  thing,  seeing  he  giveth 
to  all  life,  and  breath,  and  all  things.  See  also  Job  xxxv. 
7,  8,  and  Luke  xvii.  10. 

(2)  II.  Gal.  iii.  12.  And  the  law  is  not  of  faith :  but, 
the  man  that  doeth  them  shall  live  in  them.  Hosea  vi. 
7.     Gen.  ii.  16,  17. 

(3)  Rom.  x.  5.  For  Moses  describeth  the  righteous- 
ness which  is  of  the  law,  That  the  man  which  doeth  those 
things  shall  live  by  them. 

(4)  Gen.  ii.  17.  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day  that 
thou  eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die.  Gal.  iii.  10. 
For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the  law,  are  under 
the  curse ;  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that  con- 
tinued not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in  the  book 
of  the  law  to  do  them. 


44  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

III.  Man,  by  his  fall,  having  made  himself 
incapable  of  life  by  that  covenant,  the  Lord 
was  pleased  to  make  a  second,  (1)  commonly 
called  the  covenant  of  Grace :  wherein  he 
freely  offereth  unto  sinners  life  and  salvation 
by  Jesus  Christ,  requiring  of  them  faith  in  him, 
that  they  may  be  saved,  (2)  and  promising  to 
give  unto  all  those  that  are  ordained  unto  life, 
his  Holy  Spirit,  to  make  them  willing  and  able 
to  believe.  (3) 

(1)  III.  Gal.  iii.  21. — For  if  there  had  been  a  law 
_given  which  could  have  given  life,  verily  righteousness 

should  have  been  by  the  law.  Rom.  viii.  3.  For  what 
the  law  could  not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak  through  the 
flesh,  God  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful 
flesh,  and  for  sin,  condemned  sin  in  the  flesh.  Isa.  xlii. 
6.  I  the  Lord  have  called  thee  in  righteousness,  and 
will  hold  thine  hand,  and  will  keep  thee,  and  give  thee 
for  a  covenant  of  the  people,  for  a  light  of  the  Gentiles. 
Gen.  iii.  15. 

(2)  Mark  xvi.  15,  16.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye 
into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture. He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved ; 
but  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned.  John  iii.  16. 
For  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only  be- 
gotten Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him,  should  not 
perish,  but  have  everlasting  life. 

(3)  Ezek.  xxxvi.  26,  27.  A  new  heart  also  will  I 
give  you,  and  a  new  spirit  will  I  put  within  you,  and  I 
will  take  away  the  stony  heart  out  of  your  flesh,  and  I 
will  give  you  an  heart  of  flesh.  And  I  will  put  my 
Spirit  within  you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes, 
and  ye  shall  keep  my  judgments,  and  do  them.  Johnvi. 
37,  44.  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me  shall  come  to 
me ;  and  him  that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast 
out. — No  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the  Father,  which 
hath  sent  me,  draw  him;  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the 
last  day. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  45 

IV.  This  covenant  of  grace  is  frequently  set 
forth  in  Scripture  by  the  name  of  a  testament, 
in  reference  to  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
testator,  and  to  the  everlasting  inheritance, 
with  all  things  belonging  to  it,  therein  be- 
queathed. (1) 

V.  This  covenant  was  differently  adminis- 
tered in  the  time  of  the  law,  and  in  the  time 
of  the  gospel  :  (2)  under  the  law  it  was  admi- 
nistered by  promises,  prophecies,  sacrifices, 
circumcision,  the  paschal  lamb,  and  other  types 
and  ordinances  delivered  to  the  people  of  the 
Jews,  all   fore-signifying  Clirist   to   come,  (3) 

(1)  IV.  Heb.  ix.  15,  16,  17.  And  for  this  cause  he 
is  the  mediator  of  the  new  testament,  that  by  means  of 
death  for  the  redemption  of  the  transgressions  that  were 
under  the  first  testament,  they  which  are  called  might 
receive  the  promise  of  eternal  inheritance.  For  where  a 
testament  is,  there  must  also  of  necessity  be  the  death 
of  the  testator.  For  a  testament  is  of  force  lifter  men  are 
dead ;  otherwise  it  is  of  no  strength  at  all  while  the  tes- 
tator liveth.  Heb.  vii.  22.  By  so  much  was  Jesus  made 
a  surety  of  a  better  testament.  Luke  xxii.  20.  Like- 
wise also  the  cup  after  supper,  saying,  This  cup  is  the 
new  testament  in  my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you.  See 
also  1  Cor.  xi.  25. 

(2)  V.  2  Cor.  iii.  6,  7,  8,  9.  Who  also  hath  made  us 
able  ministers  of  the  new  testament ;  not  of  the  letter, 
but  of  the  spirit;  for  the  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit 
giveth  life.  But  if  the  ministration  of  death  written  and 
engraven  in  stones,  was  glorious,  so  that  the  children  of 
Israel  could  not  steadfastly  behold  the  face  of  Moses,  for 
the  glory  of  his  countenance,  which  glory  was  to  be  done 
away  ;  How  shall  not  the  ministration  of  the  Spirit  be 
rather  glorious  ?  For  if  the  ministration  of  condemnation 
be  glory,  much  more  doth  the  ministration  of  righteous- 
ness exceed  in  glory. 

(3)  Heb.  viii.  ix.  x.  chapters.     Rom.  iv.  11.    And  he 


46  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

which  were  for  that  time  sufficient  and  effica- 
cious, through  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  to  in- 
struct and  build  up  the  elect  in  faith,  in  the 
promised  Messiah,  (1)  by  whom  they  had 
full  remission  of  sins,  and  eternal  salvation ; 
and  is  called  the  Old  Testament.  (2) 

received  the  sign  of  circumcision,  a  seal  of  the  righteous- 
ness of  the  faith  which  he  had,  yet  being  uncircumcised ; 
that  he  might  be  the  father  of  all  them  that  believe, 
though  they  be  not  circumcised;  that  righteousness 
might  be  imputed  unto  them  also.  Col.  ii.  11,  12.  In 
whom  also  ye  are  circumcised  with  the  circumcision  made 
without  hands,  in  putting  off  the  body  of  the  sins  of  the 
flesh  by  the  circumcision  of  Christ.  Buried  with  him 
in  baptism  wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with  him,  through 
the  faith  of  the  operation  of  God,  who  hath  raised  him 
from  the  dead.  1  Cor.  v.  7.  Purge  out  therefore  the 
old  leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  un- 
leavened. For  even  Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for 
us.  Col.  ii.  17.  Which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to 
come ;  but  the  body  is  of  Christ. 

(1)1  Cor.  x.  1,  2,  3,  4.  Moreover,  brethren,  I  would 
not  that  ye  should  be  ignorant,  how  that  all  our  fathers 
were  under  the  cloud  and  all  passed  through  the 
sea;  and  were  all  baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud 
and  in  the  sea.  And  did  all  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat ; 
and  did  all  drink  the  same  spiritual  drink  ;  for  they 
drank  of  that  spiritual  Rock  that  followed  them  ;  and  that 
Rock  was  Christ.  Heb.  xi.  13.  These  all  died  in  faith, 
not  having  received  the  promises ;  but  having  seen 
them  afar  off,  and  were  persuaded  of  them,  and  em- 
braced them,  and  confessed  that  they  were  strangers  and 
pilgrims  on  the  earth.  John  viii.  56.  Your  father 
Abraham  rejoiced  to  see  my  day;  and  he  saw  it,  and 
was  glad. 

(2)  Gal.  iii.  7,  8,  9,  14.  Know  ye,  therefore,  that 
they  which  are  of  faith,  the  same  are  the  children  of  Abra- 
ham. And  the  Scripture,  foreseeing  that  God  would  jus- 
tify the  heathen  through  faith,  preached  before  the  gos- 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  47 

VI.  Under  the  gospel,  when  Christ  the  sub- 
stance, (1)  was  exhibited,  the  ordinances  in 
which  this  covenant  is  dispensed,  are  the 
preaching  of  the  word,  and  the  administration 
of  the  sacraments  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper;  (2)  which,  though  fewer  in  number, 

pel  unto  Abraham,  saying.  In  thee  shall  all  nations  be 
blessed.  So  then  they  which  be  of  faith  are  blessed  with 
faithful  Abraham. — That  the  blessing-  of  Abraham  might 
come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ;  that  we 
might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 

(1)  VI.  Col.  ii.  17.  Which  are  a  shadow  of  things 
to  come  :  bat  the  body  is  of  Christ. 

(2)  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach 
all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  teaching  them 
to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you  : 
and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world.  Amen.  1  Cor.  xi.  23,  24,  25.  For  I  have  re- 
ceived of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you, 
That  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  be- 
trayed, took  bread  :  and,  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he 
brake  it,  and  said,  Take,  eat;  this  is  my  body,  which  is 
broken  for  you  :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  After 
the  same  manner,  also,  he  took  the  cap,  when  he  had 
sapped,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my 
blood  :  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance 
of  me.  2  Cor.  iii.  7,  8,  9,  10,  11.  But  if  the  ministra- 
tion of  death,  written  and  engraven  in  stones,  was  glo- 
rious, so  that  the  children  of  Israel  could  not  steadfastly 
behold  the  face  of  Moses  for  the  glory  of  his  counte- 
nance;  which  glory  was  to  be  done  away;  How  shall 
not  the  ministration  of  the  Spirit  be  rather  glorious  ? 
For  if  the  ministration  of  condemnation  be  glory,  much 
more  doth  the  ministration  of  righteousness  exceed  in 
glory.  For  even  that  which  was  made  glorious  had  no 
glory  in  this  respect,  by  reason  of  the  glory  that  excel- 
leth.  For  if  that  which  is  done  away  was  glorious, 
much  more  that  which  remaineth  is  glorious. 


48  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

and  administered  with  more  simplicity  and  less 
outward  glory,  yet  in  them  it  is  held  forth  in 
more  fulness,  evidence,  and  spiritual  efficacy,(l) 
to  all  nations,  both  Jews  and  Gentiles ;  (2)  and 
is  called  the  New  Testament.  (3)  There  are 
not,  therefore,  two  covenants  of  grace  differing 
in  substance,  but  one  and  the  same  under 
various  dispensations.  (4) 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

OF    CHRIST    THE    MEDIATOR. 

It  pleased  God,  in  his  eternal  purpose,  to 
choose  and  ordain  the  Lord  Jesus,  his  only 

(1)  Heb.  xii.  22  to  28.     See  also  Jer.  xxxi.  33,  34. 

(2)  See  figure  (2),  page  47,  and  Matt,  xxviii.  19. 
Eph.  ii.  15,  16,  17,  18,  19.  Having  abolished  in  his 
flesh,  the  enmity,  even  the  law  of  commandments  con- 
tained in  ordinances ;  for  to  make  in  himself  of  twain  one 
new  man,  so  making  peace ;  And  that  he  might  recon- 
cile both  unto  God  in  one  body  by  the  cross,  having  slain 
the  enmity  thereby ;  And  came  and  preached  peace 
to  you  which  were  afar  off,  and  to  them  that  were  nigh. 
For  through  him  we  both  have  access  by  one  Spirit 
unto  the  Father.  Now,  therefore,  ye  are  no  more 
strangers  and  foreigners,  but  fellow-citizens  with  the 
saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God. 

(3)  Luke  xxii.  20.  Likewise  also  the  cup  after  sup- 
per, saying,  This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my 
blood,  which  is  shed  for  you.     Heb.  viii.  7,  8,  9. 

(4)  Gal.  iii.  14,  16.  That  the  blessing  of  Abraham 
might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ;  that 
we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith, 
— Now  to  Abraham  and  his  seed  were  the  promises 
made.     He  saith  not,  And  to  seeds,  as  of  many ;  but 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  .     49 

begotten  Son,  to  be  the  mediator  between  God 
and  man,(l)  the  prophet,  (2)  priest,  (3)  and 
king ;  (4)  the  head  and  saviour  of  his  church, (5) 
•the   heir   of  all  things,  (6)  and  judge  of  the 

as  of  one,  And  to  thy  seed,  which  is  Christ.  Acts 
xv.  11.  But  we  believe,  that  through  the  grace  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  we  shall  be  saved,  even  as  they. 
Rom.  iii.  30. — Seeing  it  is  one  God  which  shall  justify 
the  circumcision  by  faith,  and  uncircumcision  through 
faith. 

(1)  I.  Isa.  xlii.  1.  Behold  my  servant,  whom  I  uphold  ; 
mine  elect,  in  whom  my  soul  delighteth  :  I  have  put  my 
Spirit  upon  him ;  he  shall  bring  forth  judgment  to  the 
Gentiles.  1  Pet.  i.  19,  20. — But  with  the  precious  blood 
of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without  blemish  and  without 
spot:  Who  verily  was  foreordained  before  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world,  but  was  manifest  in  these  last  times 
for  you.  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one 
mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus. 
See  also  John  iii.  16. 

(2)  Acts  iii.  22.  For  Moses  truly  said  unto  the 
fathers,  A  prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up 
uuto  you  of  your  brethren,  like  unto  me  ;  him  shall  ye 
hear  in  all  things,  whatsoever  he  shall  say  unto  you. 
Deut.  xviii.  13. 

(3)  Heb.  v.  5,  6.  So  also  Christ  glorified  not  him- 
self to  be  made  a  high-priest ;  but  he  that  said  unto  him, 
Thou  art  my  Son,  to-day  have  I  begotten  thee.  As  he 
saith  also  in  another  place,  Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever, 
after  the  order  of  Melchisedec. 

(4)  Ps.  ii.  6.  Yet  have  I  set  my  king  upon  my  holy 
hill  of  Zion.  Luke  i.  33.  And  he  shall  reign  over  the 
house  of  Jacob  for  ever :  and  of  his  kingdom  there  shall 
be  no  end. 

(5)  Eph.  v.  23.  For  the  husband  is  the  head  of  the 
wife,  even  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  church  ;  and  he  is 
the  saviour  of  the  body. 

(6)  Heb.  i.  2.  Hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto 
us  by  his  Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all 
things 


50  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

world  ;(1)  unto  whom  he  did,  from  all  eternity, 
give  a  people  to  be  his  seed,  (2)  and  to  be  by 
him  in  time  redeemed,  called,  justified,  sancti- 
fied and  glorified.  (3) 

II.  The  Son  of  God,  the  second  person  in 
the  Trinity,  being  very  and  eternal  God,  of  one 
substance,  and  equal  with  the  Father,  did, 
when  the  fulness  of  time  was  come,  take 
upon  him  man's  nature,  (4)  and  all  the  essen- 

(1)  Acts  xvii.  31.  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day, 
in  the  which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness, 
by  that  man  whom  he  hath  ordained ;  whereof  he  hath 
given  assurance  unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him 
from  the  dead. 

(2)  John  xvii.  6.  1  have  manifested  thy  name  unto 
the  men  which  thou  gavest  me  out  of  the  world  :  thine 
they  were,  and  thou  gavest  them  me  ;  and  they  have  kept 
thy  word.  Ps.  xxii.  30.  A  seed  shall  serve  him;  it 
shall  be  accounted  to  the  Lord  for  a  generation.  Isa.  liii. 
10.  Yet  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  bruise  him  ;  he  hath  put 
him  to  grief:  when  thou  shalt  make  his  soul  an  offering 
for  sin,  he  shall  see  his  seed,  he  shall  prolong  his  days, 
and  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  shall  prosper  in  his  hand. 

(3)  1  Tim.  ii.  6.     Who  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all, 
-    to  be  testified  in  due  time.    Isa.  lv.  4,  5.    Behold,  I  have 

given  him /or  a  witness  to  the  people,  a  leader  and  com- 
mander to  the  people.  Behold,  thou  shalt  call  a  nation 
that  thou  knowest  not,  and  nations  that  knew  not  thee 
shall  run  unto  thee,  because  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
for  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ;  for  he  hath  glorified  thee. 
1  Cor.  i.  30.  But  of  him  are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus,  who 
of  God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and 
sanctification,  and  redemption. 

(4)  II.  John  i.  1,  14.  In  the  beginning  was  the 
Word, — and  the  Word  was  God. — And  the  Word  was 
made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us,  (and  we  beheld  his 
glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,) 
full  of  grace  and  truth.  1  John  v.  20.  And  we  know 
that  the  Son  of  God  is  come,  and  hath  given  us  an  under- 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  51 

tial  properties  and  common  infirmities  thereof, 
yet  without  sin  :  (1)  being  conceived  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  womb  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  of  her  substance.  (2)  So  that 
two  whole,  perfect,  and  distinct  natures,  the 
Godhead  and  the  manhood,  were  inseparably 
joined  together  in  one  person,  without  conver- 
sion,  composition,   or   confusion.  (3)      Which 

standing,  that  we  may  know  him  that  is  true,  and  we  are 
in  him  that  is  true,  even  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  This 
is  the  true  God,  and  eternal  life.  Phil.  ii.  6.  Who, 
being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be 
equal  with  God.  Gal.  iv.  4.  But  when  the  fulness  of 
the  time  was  come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a 
woman,  made  under  the  law. 

(1)  Heb.  ii.  17.  Wherefore  in  all  things  it  behooved 
him  to  be  made  like  unto  his  brethren ;  that  he  might  be 
a  merciful  and  faithful  high-priest  in  things  pertaining  to 
God,  to  make  reconciliation  for  the  sins  of  the  people. 
Heb.  iv.  15.  For  we  have  not  an  high-priest  which  can- 
not be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities ;  but 
was  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin. 

(•2)  Luke  i.  27,  31,  35.  To  a  virgin  espoused  to  a 
man,  whose  name  was  Joseph,  of  the  house  of  David ; 
and  the  virgin's  name  was  Mary. — And,  behold,  thou 
shalt  conceive  in  thy  womb,  and  bring  forth  a  Son,  and 
shalt  call  his  name  Jesus. — And  the  angel  answered  and 
said  unto  her,  The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee, 
and  the  power  of  the  Highest  shall  overshadow  thee; 
therefore  also  that  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born  of  thee, 
shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God.  Gal.  iv.  4.  See  figure 
(4),  page  50. 

(3)  Luke  i.  35.  See  figure  (2)  above.  Col.  ii.  9. 
For  in  him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead 
bodily.  Rom.  ix.  5.  Whose  are  the  fathers,  and  of 
whom,  as  concerning  the  flesh,  Christ  came,  who  is  over 
all,  God  blessed  for  ever.  Amen.  1  Tim.  iii.  16.  And 
without  controversy,  great  is  the  mystery  of  godliness  : 
God  was  manifest  in  the  flesh. 


52  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

person  is  very  God  and  very  man,  yet  one 
Christ,  the  only  mediator  between  God  and 
man.  (1) 

III.  The  Lord  Jesus,  in  his  human  nature 
thus  united  to  the  divine,  was  sanctified  and 
anointed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  above  mea- 
sure ;  (2)  having  in  him  all  the  treasures  of 
wisdom  and  knowledge,  (3)  in  whom  it  pleased 
the  Father  that  all  fulness  should  dwell :  (4)  to 
the  end  that  being  holy,  harmless,  undefiled, 
and  full  of  grace  and  truth,  (5)  he  might  be 
thoroughly  furnished  to  execute  the  office  of  a 
mediator  and  surety.  (6)    Which  office  he  took 

(1)  Rom.  i.  3,  4.  Concerning  his  Son  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord,  which  was  made  of  the  seed  of  David  according 
to  the  flesh ;  and  declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God  with 
power,  according  to  the  Spirit  of  holiness,  by  the  resur- 
rection, from  the  dead.  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  F or  there  is  one 
God,  and  one  mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man 
Christ  Jesus. 

(2)  III.  Ps.  xlv.  7.— God,  thy  God,  hath  anointed 
thee  with  the  oil  of  gladness  above  thy  fellows.  John 
iii.  34.  For  he  whom  God  hath  sent  speaketh  the  words 
of  God :  for  God  giveth  not  the  Spirit  by  measure  unto 
him. 

(3)  Col.  ii.  3.  In  whom  are  hid  all  the  treasures  of 
wisdom  and  knowledge. 

(4)  Col.  i.  19.  For  it  pleased  the  Father,  that  in. him 
should  all  fulness  dwell. 

(5)  Heb.  vii.  26.  For  such  an  high-priest  became  us, 
who  is  holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  separate  from  .sinners, 
and  made  higher  than  the  heavens.  John  i.  14.  And 
the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us,  (and  we 
beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the 
Father,)  full  of  grace  and  truth. 

(6)  Acts  x.  38.  How  God  anointed  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  power;  who  went 
about  doing  good,  and  healing  all  that  were  oppressed 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  53 

not  unto  himself,  but  was  thereunto  called  by 
his  Father ;  (1 )  who  put  all  power  and  judgment 
into  his  hand,  and  gave  him  commandment  to 
execute  the  same.  (2) 

IV.  This  office  the  Lord  Jesus  did  most  wil- 
lingly undertake,  (3)  which,  that  he  might  dis- 
charge, he  was  made  under  the  law,  (4)  and 
did  perfectly  fulfil  it ;  (5)  endured  most  griev- 
ous torments  immediately  in  his  soul,  (6)  and 


of  the  devil ;  for  God  was  with  him.  Heb.  xii.  24. — 
And  to  Jesus,  the  mediator  of  the  new  covenant,  and  to 
the  blood  of  sprinkling,  that  speaketh  better  things  than 
that  of  Abel.  Heb.  vii.  22.  By  so  much  was  Jesus 
made  a  surety  of  a  better  testament. 

(1)  Heb.  v.  5.  So  also  Christ  glorified  not  himself 
to  be  made  an  high-priest;  but  he  that  said  unto  him, 
Thou  art  my  Son,  to-day  have  I  begotten  thee. 

(2)  John  v.  22,  27.  For  the  Father  judgeth  no  man  ; 
but  hath  committed  all  judgment  unto  the  Son; — And 
hath  given  him  authority  to  execute  judgment  also,  be- 
cause he  is  the  Son  of  man.  Matt,  xxviii.  18.  And 
Jesus  came,  and  spake  unto  them,  saying,  All  power  is 
given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth. 

(3)  IV.  Ps.  xl.  7,  8.  Then  said  I,  Lo,  I  come:  in 
the  volume  of  the  book  it  is  written  of  me.  I  delight  to  do 
thy  will,  0  my  God ;  yea,  thy  law  is  within  my  heart. 
Phil.  ii.  8.  And  became  obedient  unto  death,  even  the 
death  of  the  cross. 

(4)  Gal.  iv.  4.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was 
come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made 
under  the  law. 

(5)  Matt.  iii.  15.  Thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfil  all 
righteousness.  Matt.  v.  17. — I  am  not  come  to  destroy, 
but  to  fulfil. 

(6)  Matt.  xxvi.  37,  38.  And  he  took  with  him  Peter 
and  the  two  sons  of  Zebedee,  and  began  to  be  sorrowful 
and  very  heavy.  Then  saith  he  unto  them,  My  soul  is 
exceeding  sorrowful,  even  unto  death.     Luke  xxii.  44. 

5* 


54  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

most  painful  sufferings  in  his  body;(l)  was 
crucified  and  died ;  (2)  was  buried,  and  re- 
mained under  the  power  of  death,  yet  saw  no 
corruption.  (3)  On  the  third  day  he  arose  from 
the  dead,  (4)  with  the  same  body  in  which  he 
suffered ;  (5)  with  which  also  he  ascended  into 
heaven,  and  there  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of 
his   Father,  (6)   making  intercession ;  (7)    and 

And  being  in  an  agony,  he  prayed  more  earnestly  :  and 
his  sweat  was  as  it  were  great  drops  of  blood  falling 
down  to  the  ground.  Matt,  xxvii.  46.  And  about  the 
ninth  hour,  Jesus  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Eli, 
Eli,  lama  sabachthani  ?  that  is  to  say,  My  God,  my 
God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ? 

(1)  Matt.  xxvi.  and  xxvii.  chapters. 

(£)  Phil.  ii.  8.  He  humbled  himself  and  became  obe- 
dient unto  death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross. 

(3)  Acts  ii.  24,  27.  Whom  God  hath  raised  up, 
having  loosed  the  pains  of  death  :  because  it  was  not 
possible  that  he  should  be  holden  of  it. — Because  thou 
wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell,  neither  wilt  ihou  suffer 
thine  Holy  One  to  see  corruption.  Acts  xiii.  37.  But  he, 
whom  God  raised  again,  saw  no  corruption. 

(4)  1  Cor.  xv.  4.  He  was  buried,  and  that  he  rose 
again  the  third  day,  according  to  the  Scriptures. 

(5)  John  xx.  25,  27.  But  he  said  unto  them,  Except 
I  shall  see  in  his  hands  the  print  of  the  nails,  and  put 
my  finger  into  the  print  of  the  nails,  and  thrust  my  hand 
into  his  side,  I  will  not  believe. — Then  saith  he  to 
Thomas,  Reach  hither  thy  finger,  and  behold  my  hands; 
and  reach  hither  thy  hand,  and  thrust  it  into  my  side : 
and  be  not  faithless,  but  believing. 

(6)  Mark  xvi.  19.  He  was  received  up  into  heaven, 
and  sat  on  the  right  hand  of  God. 

(7)  Rom.  viii.  34.  Who  is  even  at  the  right  hand  of 
God,  who  also  maketh  intercession  for  us.  Heb.  vii.  25. 
Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost 
that  come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to 
make  intercession  for  them. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  55 

shall  return  to  judge  men  and  angels,  at  the 
end  of  the  world.  (1) 

V.  The  Lord  Jesus,  by  his  perfect  obedience 
and  sacrifice  of  himself,  which  he  through  the 
eternal  Spirit  once  offered  up  unto  God,  hath 
fully  satisfied  the  justice  of  his  Father  ;  (2)  and 
purchased  not  only  reconciliation,  but  an  ever- 
lasting inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
for  all  those  whom  the  Father  hath  given 
unto  him.  (3) 

(1)  Rom.  xiv.  9,  10.  For  to  this  end  Christ  both 
died,  and  rose,  and  revived,  that  he  might  be  Lord  both 
of  the  dead  and  living. — For  we  shall  all  stand  before 
the  judgment-seat  of  Christ.  Acts  i.  11,  and  x.  42. 
Matt.  xiii.  40,  41, 42.  As  therefore  the  tares  are  gathered 
and  burned  in  the  fire ;  so  shall  it  be  in  the  end  of  this 
world.  The  Son  of  man  shall  send  forth  his  angels,  and 
they  shall  gather  out  of  his  kingdom  all  things  that 
offend,  and  them  which  do  iniquity;  And  shall  cast 
them  into  a  furnace  of  fire :  there  shall  be  wailing  and 
gnashing  of  teeth. — Jude  6.  And  the  angels  which  kept 
not  their  first  estate,  but  left  their  own  habitation,  he 
hath  reserved  in  everlasting  chains,  under  darkness,  unto 
the  judgment  of  the  great  day.     See  also  2  Pet.  ii.  4. 

(2)  V.  Rom.  v.  19.  For  as  by  one  man's  disobedience 
many  wrere  made  sinners;  so  by  the  obedience  of  one 
shall  many  be  made  righteous.  Heb.  ix.  14.  How 
much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the 
eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  spot  to  God,  purge 
your  conscience  from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living 
God  ?  Rom.  iii.  25,  26.  Whom  God  hath  set  forth  to 
be  a  propitiation  through  faith  in  his  blood,  to  declare  his 
righteousness  for  the  remission  of  sins  that  are  past, 
through  the  forbearance  of  God ;  To  declare,  /  scry,  at 
this  time  his  righteousness  :  that  he  might  be  just,  and 
the  justifier  of  him  which  believeth  in  Jesus.  Heb.  x. 
14.  For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them 
that  are  sanctified.     See  also  Eph.  v.  2. 

(3)  Eph.  i.  11,  14.     In  whom  also  we  have  obtained 


56  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

VI.  Although  the  work  of  redemption  was 
not  actually  wrought  by  Christ  till  after  his  in- 
carnation, yet  the  virtue,  efficacy,  and  benefits 
thereof,  were  communicated  unto  the  elect,  in 
all  ages  successively  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world,  in  and  by  those  promises,  types,  and 
sacrifices,  wherein  he  was  revealed,  and  signi- 
fied to  be  the  seed  of  the  woman,  which  should 
bruise  the  serpent's  head,  and  the  lamb  slain 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  being  yester- 
day and  to-day  the  same  and  for  ever.  (1) 

VII.  Christ,  in  the  work  of  mediation,  act- 
eth  according  to  both  natures ;  by  each  nature 
doing  that  which  is  proper  to  itself;  (2)  yet  by 

an  inheritance,  being  predestinated  according  to  the  pur- 
pose of  him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of 
his  own  will. — Which  is  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance, 
until  the  redemption  of  the  purchased  possession,  unto 
the  praise  of  his  glory.  John  xvii.  2.  As  thou  hast 
given  him  power  over  all  flesh,  that  he  should  give  eter- 
nal life  to  as  many  as  thou  hast  given  him.  See  also 
Heb.  ix.  12,  15. 

(1)  VI.  Gal.  ivM,  5.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the 
time  was  come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman, 
made  under  the  law,  to  redeem  them  that  were  under  the 
law,  that  we  might  receive  the  adoption  of  sons.  Gen. 
iii.  15.  And  I  will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the 
woman,  and  between  thy  seed  and  her  seed :  it  shall 
bruise  thy  head,  and  thou  shalt  bruise  his  heel.  Rev.  xiii. 
8.  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worship  him, 
whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  of  the 
Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  Heb.  xiii. 
8.  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for 
ever. 

(2)  VII.  1  Pet.  iii.  18.  For  Christ  also  hath  once 
suffered  for  sins,  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  he  might 
bring  us  to  God,  being  put  to  death  in  the  flesh,  but 
quickened  by  the  Spirit.     See  also  Heb.  ix.  14. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  57 

reason  of  the  unity  of  the  person,  that  which 
is  proper  to  one  nature,  is  sometimes,  in  Scrip- 
ture, attributed  to  the  person  denominated  by 
the  other  nature.  (1) 

VIII.  To  all  those  for  whom  Christ  hath 
purchased  redemption,  he  doth  certainly  and 
effectually  applyand  communicate  the  same  :(2) 
making  intercession  for  them,  (3)  and  revealing 
unto  them,  in  and  by  the  word,  the  mysteries 
of  salvation ;  (4)  effectually  persuading  them 
by  his  Spirit  to  believe  and  obey  ;  and  govern- 

(1)  Acts  xx.  28. — Feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he 
hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood.  John  iii.  13.  And 
no  man  hath  ascended  up  to  heaven,  but  he  that  came 
down  from  heaven,  even  the  Son  of  man,  which  is  in 
heaven.  1  John  iii.  16.  Hereby  perceive  we  the  love 
of  God,  because  he  laid  down  his  life  for  us. 

(2)  VIII.  John  vi.  37,  39.  All  that  the  Father  giveth 
me,  shall  come  to  me ;  and  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I 
will  in  no  wise  cast  out. — And  this  is  the  Father's  will, 
which  hath  sent  me,  that  of  all  which  he  hath  given  me 
I  should  lose  nothing,  but  should  raise  it  up  again  at  the 
last  day.  John  x.  16.  And  other  sheep  I  have,  which 
are  not  of  this  fold :  them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they 
shall  hear  my  voice. 

(3)  1  John  ii.  1.  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advo- 
cate with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous.  Rom. 
viii.  34. — It  is  Christ  that  died,  yea,  rather,  that  is  risen 
again,  who  is  even  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  who  also 
maketh  intercession  for  us. 

(4)  John  xv.  15. — For  all  things  that  I  have  .heard  of 
my  Father,  I  have  made  known  unto  you.  Eph.  i.  9. 
According  to  his  good  pleasure,  which  he  hath  purposed 
in  himself.  John  xvii.  6.  I  have  manifested  thy  name 
unto  the  men  which  thou  gavest  me  out  of  the  world  : 
thine  they  were,  and  thou  gavest  them  me;  and  they 
have  kept  thy  word. 


58  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

ing  their  hearts  by  his  word  and  Spirit ;  (l) 
overcoming  all  their  enemies  by  his  almighty 
power  and  wisdom,  in  such  manner  and  ways 
as  are  most  consonant  to  his  wonderful  and 
unsearchable  dispensation.  (2) 


CHAPTER  IX. 

OF    FREE    WILL. 

God  hath  endued  the  will  of  man  with  that 
natural  liberty,  that  it  is  neither  forced,  nor  by 
any  absolute  necessity  of  nature  determined  to 
good  or  evil.  (3) 

(1)  2  Cor.  iv.  13.  We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith, 
according  as  it  is  written,  I  believed,  and  therefore  have 
I  spoken;  we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak.  Rom. 
viii.  9,  14.  But  ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  Spirit, 
if  so  be  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwell  in  you.  Now,  if 
any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his. 
— For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  are 

.  the  sons  of  God.     See  also  Rom.  xv.  18,  19,  and  John 
xvii.  17. 

(2)  Ps.  ex.  1.  The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou 
at  my  right  hand,  until  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool 
1  Cor.  xv.  25,  26.  For  he  must  reign  till  he  hath  put  all 
enemies  under  his  feet.  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be 
destroyed  is  death.  Mai.  iv.  2,  3.  But  unto  you  that 
fear  my  name  shall  the  Sun  of  righteousness  arise  with 
healing  in  his  wings ;  and  ye  shall  go  forth,  and  grow 
up  as  calves  of  the  stall.  And  ye  shall  tread  down  the 
wicked  ;  for  they  shall  be  ashes  under  the  soles  of  your 
feet,  in  the  day  that  I  shall  do  this,  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts.  Col.  ii.  15.  And  having  spoiled  principalities 
and  powers,  he  made  a  show  of  them  openly,  triumphing 
over  them  in  it. 

(3)  I.  James  i.  14.     But  every  man  is  tempted,  when 


J 


THE    CONFESSION    0¥    FAITH.  59 

II.  Man,  in  his  state  of  innocency,  had  free- 
dom and  power  to  will  and  to  do  that  which 
is  good  and  well-pleasing  to  God;(l)  but  yet 
mutably,  so  that  he  might  fall  from  it.  (2) 

III.  Man,  by  his  fall  into  a  state  of  sin, 
hath  wholly  lost  all  ability  of  will  to  any 
spiritual  good  accompanying  salvation  ;  (3)  so 
as  a  natural  man  being  altogether  averse 
from   that   which   is   good,  (4)   and    dead    in 

he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed.  Deut. 
xxx.  19.  T  call  heaven  and  earth  to  record  this  day  against 
you,  thai  I  have  set  before  you  life  and  death,  blessing 
and  cursing:  therefore  choose  life,  that  both  thou  and 
thy  seed  may  live.     See  John  v.  40. 

(1)  II.  Eccl.  vii.  29.  Lo,  this  only  have  I  found,  that 
God  hath  made  man  upright;  but  they  have  sought  out 
many  inventions.  Gen.  i.  26.  And  God  said,  let  us 
make  man  in  our  image,  after  our  likeness. 

(2)  Gen.  ii.  16,  17.  And  the  Lord  God  commanded 
the  man,  saying,  Of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou  may- 
est  freely  eat:  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day  that  thou 
eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die.  Gen.  iii.  6.  And 
when  the  woman  saw  that  the  tree  ivas  good  for  food, 
and  that  it  was  pleasant  to  the  eyes,  and  a  tree  to  be  de- 
sired to  make  one  wise,  she  took  of  the  fruit  thereof,  and 
did  eat;  and  gave  also  unto  her  husband  with  her,  and 
he  did  eat. 

(3)  III.  Rom.  v.  6.  For  when  we  were  yet  without 
strength,  in  due  time  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly.  Rom. 
viii.  7.  Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God  ; 
for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed 
can  be.  John  xv.  5.  For  without  me  ye  can  do 
nothing. 

(4)  Rom.  iii.  10,  12.  As  it  is  written,  There  is  none 
righteous,  no,  not  one : — They  are  all  gone  out  of  the 
way,  they  are  together  become  unprofitable;  there  is 
none  that  doeth  good,  no,  not  one. 


60 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 


sin,  (1)  is  not  able,  by  his  own  strength,  to 
convert  himself,  or  to  prepare  himself  there- 
unto. (2) 

IV.  When  God  converts  a  sinner,  and  trans- 
lates him  into  the  state  of  grace,  he  freeth  him 
from  his  natural  bondage  under  sin,  (3)  and  by 
his  grace  alone,  enables  him  freely  to  will  and 
to  do  that  which  is  spiritually  good  ;  (4)  yet  so 
as  that,  by  reason  of  his  remaining  corruption, 
he  doth  not  perfectly,  nor  only,  will  that  which 

(1)  Eph.  ii.  1,  5.  And  you  hath  he  quickened,  who 
were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins  ; — even  when  we  were 
dead  in  sins,  hath  quickened  us  together  with  Christ; 
(by  grace  ye  are  saved.)  Col.  ii.  13.  And  you,  being 
dead  in  your  sins  and  the  uncircumcision  of  your  flesh, 
hath  he  quickened  together  with  him,  having  forgiven 
you  all  trespasses. 

(2)  John  vi.  44,  65.  No  man  can  come  to  me,  except 
the  Father,  which  hath  sent  me,  draw  him: — And  he 
said,  Therefore  said  I  unto  you,  that  no  man  can  come 
unto  me,  except  it  were  given  unto  him  of  my  Father. 
1  Cor.  ii.  14.  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the 
things  of  the  Spirit  of  God  :  for  they  are  foolishness  unto 
him ;  neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are 
spiritually  discerned.  See  also  Eph.  ii.  2,  3,  4,  5,  and 
Tit.  iii.  3,  4,  5. 

(3)  IV.  Col.  i.  13.  Who  hath  delivered  us  from  the 
power  of  darkness,  and  hath  translated  us  into  the  king- 
dom of  his  dear  Son.  John  viii.  34,  36.  Jesus  answered 
them,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever  com- 
mitteth  sin  is  the  servant  of  sin. — If  the  Son  therefore 
shall  make  you  free,  ye  shall  be  free  indeed. 

(4)  Phil.  ii.  13.  For  it  is  God  which  worketh  in  you 
both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure.  Rom.  vr. 
18,  22.  Being  then  made  free  from  sin,  ye  became  the 
servants  of  righteousness. — But  now  being  made  free 
from  sin,  and  become  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your 
fruit  unto  holiness,  and  the  end  everlasting  life. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  61 

is    good,    but    doth   also  will  that   which   is 
evil.  (1) 

V.  The  will  of  man  is  made  perfectly  and 
immutably  free  to  good  alone,  in  the  state  of 
glory  only.  (2) 


CHAPTER  X. 

OF    EFFECTUAL    CALLING. 

All  those  whom  God  hath  predestinated 
unto  life,  and  those  only,  he  is  pleased,  in  his  ap- 
pointed and  accepted  time,  effectually  to  call,(3) 

(1)  Gal.  v.  17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the 
spirit,  and  the  spirit  against  the  flesh  :  and  these  are  con- 
trary the  one  to  the  other;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things 
that  ye  would.  Rom.  vii.  15.  For  that  which  I  do,  I 
allow  not:  for  what  I  would,  that  do  I  not;  but  what  I 
hate,  that  do  I. 

(•2)  V.  Eph.  iv.  13.  Till  we  all  come  in  the  unity 
of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God, 
unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the 
fulness  of  Christ.  Jude  24.  Now  unto  him  that  is 
able  to  keep  you  from  falling,  and  to  present  you  fault- 
less before  the  presence  of  his  glory,  with  exceeding 

(3)  I.  Rom.  viii.  30.  Moreover,  whom  he  did  pre- 
destinate, them  he  also  called ;  and  whom  he  called, 
them  he  also  justified ;  and  whom  he  justified,  them  he 
also  glorified.  Rom.  xi.  7.  What  then  ?  Israel  hath 
not  obtained  that  which  he  seeketh  for;  but  the  election 
hath  obtained  it,  and  the  rest  were  blinded.  Eph.  i. 
10.  That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times,  he 
might  gather  together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ,  both 
which  are  in  heaven,  and  which  are  on  earth ;  even  in 
him. 

6 


62  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

by  his  word  and  Spirit,  (1)  out  of  that  state  of 
sin  and  death,  in  which  they  are  by  nature,  to 
grace  and  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ;  (2)  en- 
lightening their  minds,  spiritually  and  savingly, 
to  understand  the  things  of  God,  (3)  taking 
away  their  heart  of  stone,  and  giving  unto 
them  an  heart  of  flesh  ;  (4)  renewing  their  wills, 

(1)  2  Thess.  ii.  13,  14. — God  hath  from  the  beginning 
chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  sanctification  of  the 
Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth  :  Whereunto  he  called  you 
by  our  gospel,  to  the  obtaining  of  the  glory  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  2  Cor.  iii.  3,  6.  Forasmuch  as  ye  are 
manifestly  declared  to  be  the  epistle  of  Christ  ministered 
by  us,  written  not  with  ink,  but  with  the  Spirit  of  the 
living  God  ;  not  in  tables  of  stone,  but  in  fleshly  tables 
of  the  heart. — Who  also  hath  made  us  able  ministers  of 


the  New  Testament ;  not  of  the  letter,  but  of  the  spirit : 
for  the  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth  life. 

(2)  Rom.  viii.  2.  For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in 
Christ  Jesus,  hath  made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
death.  2  Tim.  i.  9,  10.  Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called 
us  with  an  holy  calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but 
according  to  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given 
us  in  Christ  Jesus,  before  the  world  began;  but  is  now 
made  manifest  by  the  appearing  of  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  who  hath   abolished  death,   and   hath   brought 

.    life  and  immortality  to  light  through  the  gospel.     See 
also  Eph.  ii.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5. 

(3)  Acts  xxvi.  18.  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn 
them  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan 
unto  God,  that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  .  f  sins,  and 
inheritance  among  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith 
that  is  in  me.  1  Cor.  ii.  10,  12.  But  God  hath  revealed 
them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit:  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all 
things,  yea,  the  deep  things  of  God. — Now  we  have  re- 
ceived, not  the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which 
is  of  God  ;  that  we  might  know  the  things  that  are  freely 
given  to  us  of  God. 

(4)  Ezek.  xxxvi.  26.     A  new  heart  also  will  I  give 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  63 

and  by  his  almighty  power  determining  them 
to  that  which  is  good;(l)  and  effectually 
drawing  them  to  Jesus  Christ;  (2)  yet  so  as 
they  come  most  freely,  being  made  willing  by 
his  grace.  (3) 

II.  This  effectual  call  is  of  God's  free  and 
special  grace  alone,  not  from  any  thing  at  all 
foreseen  in  man,  (4)  who  is  altogether  passive 


you,  and  a  new  spirit  will  I  put  within  you  ;  and  I  will 
take  away  the  stony  heart  out  of  your  flesh,  and  I  will 
give  you  an  heart  of  flesh. 

(1)  Ezek.  xi.  19.  And  I  will  give  them  one  heart, 
and  I  will  put  a  new  spirit  within  you.  Deut.  xxx.  6. 
And  the  Lord  thy  God  will  circumcise  thine  heart,  and  the 
heart  of  thy  seed,  to  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thine 
heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  that  thou  mayest  live.  See 
also  Ezek.  xxxvi.  27. 

(2)  John  vi.  44,  45.  No  man  can  come  to  me,  except 
the  Father,  which  hath  sent  me,  draw  him. — Every  man 
therefore  that  hath  heard,  and  hath  learned  of  the  Father, 
cometh  unto  me. 

(3)  Cant.  i.  4.  Draw  me,  we  will  run  after  thee. 
Ps.  ex.  3.  Thy  people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of  thy 
power,  in  the  beauties  of  holiness  from  the  womb  of  the 
morning:  thou  hast  the  dew  of  thy  youth.     John  vi.  37. 

(4)  II.  2  Tim.  i.  9.  Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called 
us  with  an  holy  calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but 
according  to  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given 
us  in  Christ  Jesus,  before  the  world  began.  Tit.  iii.  4, 
5.  But  after  that  the  kindness  and  love  of  God  our  Sa- 
viour toward  man  appeared,  not  by  works  of  righteous- 
ness which  we  have  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he 
saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Rom.  ix.  11.  For  the  children 
being  not  yet  born,  neither  having  done  any  good  or  evil, 
that  the  purpose  of  God  according  to  election  might 
stand,  not  of  works,  but  of  him  that  calleth.  See  also 
Eph.  ii.  4,  5,  8,  9. 


64  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

therein,  until,  being  quickened  and  renewed 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  (1)  he  is  thereby  enabled 
to  answer  this  call,  and  to  embrace  the  grace 
offered  and  conveyed  in  it.  (2) 

III.  Elect  infants,  dying  in  infancy,  are  re- 
generated and  saved  by  Christ  through  the 
Spirit,  (3)  who  worketh  when,  and  where,  and 
how  he    pleaseth.  (4)     So  also  are  all    other 


(1)1  Cor.  ii.  14.  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not 
the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God  :  for  they  are  foolishness 
unto  him :  neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are 
spiritually  discerned.  Rom.  viii.  7.  Because  the  car- 
nal mind  is  enmity  against  God  ;  for  it  is  not  subject  to 
the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be.  Eph.  ii.  5.  Even 
when  we  were  dead  in  sins,  hath  quickened  us  together 
with  Christ;  (by  grace  ye  are  saved.) 

(2)  John  vi.  37.  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me,  shall 
come  to  me  :  and  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in  no 
wise  cast  out.  Ezek.  xxxvi.  27.  And  I  will  put  my 
Spirit  within  you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes, 
and  ye  shall  keep  my  judgments,  and  do  them,  John  v. 
25.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  The  hour  is  coming, 
and  now  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the 
Son  of  God  ;  and  they  that  hear  shall  live.  John  vi.  37. 
Ezek.  xxxvi.  27. 

(3)  III.  Luke  xviii.  15,  16.  And  they  brought  unto 
him  also  infants,  that  he  would  touch  them:  but  when 
his  disciples  saw  z7,  they  rebuked  them  :  but  Jesus  called 
them  unto  him,  and  said,  Suffer  little  children  to  come 
unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not :  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom 
of  God.  Acts  ii.  38,  39.  Then  Peter  said  unto  them, 
Repent,  and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall 
receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  the  promise  is 
unto  you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar 
off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call. 

(4)  John  iii.  8.  The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth, 
and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  65 

elect  persons,  who  are  incapable  of  being 
outwardly  called  by  the  ministry  of  the  word.(l) 
IV.  Others,  not  elected,  although  they  may 
be  called  by  the  ministry  of  the  word,  (2)  and 
may  have  some  common  operations  of  the 
Spirit,  (3)  yet  they  never  truly  come  to  Christ, 
and  therefore  cannot  be  saved  :  (4)  much  less 
can  men,  not  professing  the  Christian  religion, 
be  saved  in  any  other  way  whatsoever,  be  they 
never  so  diligent  to  frame  their  lives  according 
to  the  light  of  nature,  and  the  law  of  that  reli- 
gion they  do  profess;  (5)    and  to  assert   and 

whence  it  cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth ;  so  is  every  one 
that  is  born  of  the  Spirit. 

(1)  Acts  iv.  12.  Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any 
other :  for  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given 
among  men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved. 

(2)  IV.  Matt.  xxii.  14.  For  many  are  called,  but  few 
are  chosen. 

(3)  Matt.  xiii.  20,  21.  But  he  that  received  the  seed 
into  stony  places,  the  same  is  he  that  heareth  the  word, 
and  anon  with  joy  receiveth  it:  Yet  hath  he  not  root  in 
himself,  but  dureth  for  a  while ;  for  when  tribulation  or 
persecution  ariseth  because  of  the  word,  by  and  by  he  is 
offended. 

(4)  John  vi.  64,  65,  66.  But  there  are  some  of  you 
that  believe  not.  For  Jesus  knew  from  the  beginning 
who  they  were  that  believed  not,  and  who  should  betray 
him.  And  he  said,  Therefore  said  I  unto  you,  that  no 
man  can  come  unto  me,  except  it  were  given  unto  him 
of  my  Father.  From  that  time  many  of  his  disciples 
went  back,  and  walked  no  more  with  him.  John  viii.  24. 
I  said  therefore  unto  you,  that  ye  shall  die  in  your  sins; 
for  if  ye  believe  not  that  I  am  ?ie,  ye  shall  die  in  your 
sins. 

(5)  Acts  iv.  12.  Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any 
other;  for  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given 
among  men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved.     John  xiv.  6, 

6* 


66  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

maintain  that  they  may  is  very  pernicious,  and 
to  be  detested.  (1) 


CHAPTER  XL 

OF    JUSTIFICATION. 

Those  whom  God  effectually  calleth,  he  also 
freely  justifieth  ;  (2)  not  by  infusing  righteous- 
ness into  them,  but  by  pardoning  their  sins, 
and  by  accounting  and  accepting  their  persons 
as  righteous :  not  for  any  thing  wrought  in 
them,  or  done  by  them,  but  for  Christ's  sake 
alone :  not  by  imputing  faith  itself,  the  act  of 
believing,  or  any  other  evangelical  obedience 
to  them,  as  their  righteousness;  but  by  im- 
puting the  obedience  and  satisfaction  of  Christ 
unto  them,  (3)  they  receiving  and  resting  on 

Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  am  the  way,  and  the  truth,  and 
the  life:  no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by  me. 
John  xvii.  3.  And  this  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might 
know  thee,  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom 
-  thou  hast  sent. 

(1)  2  John  10,  11.  If  there  come  any  unto  you,  and 
bring  not  this  doctrine,  receive  him  not  into  your  house, 
neither  bid  him  God  speed  :  for  he  that  biddeth  him  God 
speed,  is  partaker  of  his  evil  deeds.  Gal.  i.  8.  But 
though  we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven,  preach  any  other 
gospel  unto  you,  than  that  which  we  have  preached  unto 
you,  let  him  be  accursed. 

(2)  I.  Rom.  viii.  30.  Whom  he  called,  them  he  also 
justified.  Rom.  iii.  24.  Being  justified  freely  by  his 
grace,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

(3)  Rom.  iv.  5,  6,  7,  8.  But  to  him  that  worketh  not, 
but  believeth  on  him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  67 

him  and  his  righteousness  by  faith ;  which 
faith  they  have  not  of  themselves,  it  is  the 
gift  of  God.  (1) 

II.  Faith,  thus  receiving  and  resting  on 
Christ  and  his  righteousness,  is  the  alone  in- 
strument of  justification  ;  (2)  yet  is  not  alone 
in  the  person  justified,  but  is  ever  accompanied 

is  counted  for  righteousness.  Even  as  David  also  de- 
scribed the  blessedness  of  the  man  to  whom  God  im- 
puteth  righteousness  without  works,  saying,  Blessed  are 
they  whose  iniquities  are  forgiven,  and  whose  sins  are 
covered.  Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom  the  Lord  will  not 
impute  sin.  2  Cor.  v.  19,  21.  To  wit,  that  God  was  in 
Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing 
their  trespasses  unto  them;  and  hath  committed  unto  us 
the  word  of  reconciliation. — For  he  hath  made  him  to  be 
sin  for  us,  who  knew  no  sin  ;  that  we  might  be  made  the 
righteousness  of  God  in  him.  Rom.  iii.  22,  24,  25,  27, 
28.  Tit.  iii.  5,  7.  Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which 
we  have  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us 
by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Ghost; — That,  being  justified  by  his  grace,  we  should  be 
made  heirs,  according  to  the  hope  of  eternal  life.  Eph. 
i.  7.  In  whom  we  have  redemption  through  his  blood, 
the  forgiveness  of  sins,  according  to  the  riches  of  his 
grace.  Jer.  xxiii.  6.  In  his  days  Judah  shall  be  saved, 
and  Israel  shall  dwell  safely  ;  and  this  is  his  name  where- 
by he  shall  be  called,  The  Lord  our  Righteousness. 
See  also  1  Cor.  i.  30,  31,  and  Rom.  v.  17,  18,  19. 

(1)  Phil.  iii.  9.  And  be  found  in  him,  not  having 
mine  own  righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that 
which  is  through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness 
which  is  of  God  by  faith.  Acts  xiii.  38,  39.  Eph.  ii.  8. 
For  by  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith ;  and  that  not 
of  yourselves  :  it  is  the  gift  of  God. 

(2)  II.  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to 
them  gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to 
them  that  believe  on  his  name.  Rom.  iii.  28.  There- 
fore we  conclude,  that  a  man  is  justified  by  faith  without. 


68  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

with  all  other  saving  graces,  and  is  no  dead 
faith  ;  but  worketh  by  love.  (1) 

III.  Christ,  by  his  obedience  and  death,  did 
fully  discharge  the  debt  of  all  those  that  are 
thus  justified,  and  did  make  a  proper,  real,  and 
full  satisfaction  to  his  Father's  justice  in  their 
behalf.  (2)  Yet  in  as  much  as  he  was  given 
by  the  Father  for  them,  (3)  and  his  obedience 
and  satisfaction  accepted  in  their  stead,  (4)  and 


the  deeds  of  the  law.  Rom.  v.  1.  Therefore,  being  jus- 
tified by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

(1)  Jam.  ii.  17,  22,  26.  Even  so  faith,  if  it  hath  not 
works,  is  dead,  being  alone. — Seest  thou  how  faith 
wrought  with  his  works,  and  by  works  was  faith  made 
perfect  ? — For  as  the  body  without  the  spirit  is  dead,  so 
faith  without  works  is  dead  also.  Gal.  v.  6.  For  in 
Jesus  Christ  neither  circumcision  availeth  any  thing,  nor 
nncircumcision ;  but  faith  which  worketh  by  love. 

(2)  III.  Rom.  v.  8,  9,  10,  19.  But  God  commendeth 
his  love  towards  us,  in  that  while  we  were  yet  sinners, 
Christ  died  for  us.  Much  more,  then,  being  now  justi- 
fied by  his  blood,  we  shall  be  saved  from  wrath  through 
him.  For  if,  when  we  were  enemies,  we  were  reconciled 
to  God  by  the  death  of  his  Son,  much  more,  being  recon- 
ciled, we  shall  be  saved  by  his  life. — For  as  by  one  man's 
disobedience  many  were  made  sinners,  so  by  the  obe- 
dience of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous.  1  Tim.  ii. 
6.  Who  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be  testified  in 
due  time.  Heb.  x.  10,  14.  By  the  which  will  we  are 
sanctified,  through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ 
once  for  all. — For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for 
ever  them  that  are  sanctified.  See  also  Dan.  ix.  24,  26, 
and  Isa.  liii.  4,  5,  6,  10,  11,  12. 

(3)  Rom.  viii.  32.  *  He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son, 
but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with 
him  also  freely  give  us  all  things  ? 

(4)  2  Cor.  v.  21.     For  he  hath  made  him  to  be  sin 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  69 

both  freely,  not  for  any  thing  in  them,  their 
justification  is  only  of  free  grace  ;  (1)  that  both 
the  exact  justice,  and  rich  grace  of  God,  might 
be  glorified  in  the  justification  of  sinners.  (2) 

IV.  God  did,  from  all  eternity,  decree  to  jus- 
tify all  the  elect;  (3)  and  Christ  did,  in  the  ful- 
ness of  time,  die  for  their  sins,  and  rise  again 
for  their  justification  :  (4)  nevertheless  they  are 


for  us,  who  knew  no  sin;  that  we  might  be  made  the 
righteousness  of  God  in  him.  Matt.  iii.  17.  And,  lo,  a 
voice  from  heaven,  saying,  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in 
whom  I  am  well  pleased.  Eph.  v.  2.  And  walk  in 
love,  as  Christ  also  hath  loved  us,  and  hath  given  him- 
self for  us,  an  offering  and  a  sacrifice  to  God,  for  a  sweet- 
smelling  savour. 

(1)  Rom.  iii.  24.  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  Eph.  i. 
7.  In  whom  we  have  redemption  through  his  blood,  the 
forgiveness  of  sins,  according  to  the  riches  of  his  grace. 

(2)  Rom.  iii.  26.  To  declare,  /  say,  at  this  time  his 
righteousness ;  that  he  might  be  just,  and  the  justifier 
of  him  which  believeth  in  Jesus.  Eph.  ii.  7.  That  in 
the  ages  to  come  he  might  show  the  exceeding  riches  of 
his  grace  in  his  kindness  towards  us  through  Christ 
Jesus. 

(3)  IV.  Gal.  iii.  8.  And  the  Scripture,  foreseeing 
that  God  would  justify  the  heathen  through  faith, 
preached  before  the  gospel  unto  Abraham,  saying,  In 
thee  shall  all  nations  be  blessed.  1  Pet.  i.  2,  19,  20. 
Elect  according  to  the  foreknowledge  of  God  the  Father, 
through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  unto  obedience  and 
sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ. — But  with  the 
precious  blood  of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without  blemish 
and  without  spot :  Who  verily  was  foreordained  before 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  but  was  manifest  in  these 
last  times  for  you.     See  Rom.  viii.  30. 

(4)  Gal.  iv.  4.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was 
come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made 


/O  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

not  justified,  until  the  Holy  Spirit  doth,  in  due 
time,  actually  apply  Christ  unto  them.  (1) 

V.  God  doth  continue  to  forgive  the  sins  of 
those  that  are  justified  :  (2)  and  although  they 
can  never  fall  from  the  state  of  justification,  (3) 
yet  they  may  by  their  sins  fall  under  God's 
fatherly  displeasure,  and  not  have  the  light  of 
his  countenance  restored  unto  them,  until  they 
humble  themselves,  confess  their  sins,  beg  par- 
don, and  renew  their  faith  and  repentance.  (4) 


under  the  law.  1  Tim.  ii.  6.  Who  gave,  himself  a  ran- 
som for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time.  Rom.  iv.  25. 
Who  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and  was  raised 
again  for  our  justification. 

(1)  Col.  i.  21,  22.  And  you,  that  were  sometime 
alienated,  and  enemies  in  your  mind  by  wicked  works, 
yet  now  hath  he  reconciled,  in  the  body  of  his  flesh 
through  death,  to  present  you  holy,  and  unblamable,  and 
unreprovable  in  his  sight.  See  also  Gal.  ii.  16,  and 
Tit.  iii.  4,  5,  6,  7. 

(2)  V,  Matt.  vi.  12.  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we 
forgive  our  debtors.  1  John  i.  9.  If  we  confess  our 
sins,  he  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to 
cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness.  1  John  ii.  1.  If 
any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus 

'  Christ  the  righteous. 

(3)  Luke  xxii.  32.  But  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that 
thy  faith  fail  not ;  and  when  thou  art  converted,  strengthen 
thy  brethren.  John  x.  28.  And  I  give  unto  them  eter- 
nal life;  and  they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any 
pluck  them  out  of  my  hand. — Heb.  x.  14.  For  by  one 
offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them  that  are  sanc- 
tified. 

(4)  Ps.  lxxxix.  31,  32, 33.  If  they  break  my  statutes, 
and  keep  not  my  commandments;  then  will  I  visit  theii 
transgression  with  the  rod,  and  their  iniquity  with  stripes . 
Nevertheless,  my  loving-kindness  will  I  not  utterly 
take  from  him,  nor  suffer  my  faithfulness  to  fail.     Ps. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  71 

VI.  The  justification  of  believers  under  the 
Old  Testament  was,  in  all  these  respects,  one 
and  the  same  with  the  justification  of  believers 
under  the  New  Testament.  (1) 


CHAPTER  XII. 

OF    ADOPTION. 

All  those  that  are  justified,  God  vouch- 
safed, in  and  for  his  only  Son  Jesus  Christ,  to 
make  partakers  of  the  grace  of  adoption :  (2) 

xxxii.  5.  I  acknowledged  my  sin  unto  thee,  and  mine 
iniquity  have  I  not  hid.  I  said,  I  will  confess  my  trans- 
gressions unto  the  Lord  ;  and  thou  forgavest  the  iniquity 
of  my  sin.  Matt.  xxvi.  75.  And  Peter  remembered  the 
word  of  Jesus, — and  he  went  out,  and  wept  bitterly.  See 
also  Ps.  li.  7,  8,  9,  10,  11,  12,  and  1  Cor.  xi.  30,  32. 

(1)  VI.  Gal.  iii.  9,  13,  14.  So  then  they  which  be 
of  faith  are  blessed  with  faithful  Abraham. — Christ  hath 
redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being  made  a 
curse  for  us :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that 
hangeth  on  a  tree:  That  the  blessing  of  Abraham  might 
come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ;  that  we 
might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 
Rom.  iv.  22,  23,  24.  And  therefore  it  was  imputed  to 
him  for  righteousness.  Now,  it  was  not  written  for  his 
sake  alone,  that  it  was  imputed  to  him ;  but  for  us  also, 
to  whom  it  shall  be  imputed,  if  we  believe  on  him  that 
raised  up  Jesus  our  Lord  from  the  dead. 

(2)  I.  Eph.  i.  5.  Having  predestinated  us  unto  the 
adoption  of  children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according 
to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will.  Gal.  iv.  4,  5.  God 
sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  under  the 
law,  to  redeem  them  that  were  under  the  law,  that  we 
might  receive  the  adoption  of  sons. 


12  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

by  which  they  are  taken  into  the  number,  and 
enjoy  the  liberties  and  privileges  of  the  child- 
ren of  God ;  (1)  have  his  name  put  upon 
them ;  (2)  receive  the  Spirit  of  adoption  ;  (3) 
have  access  to  the  throne  of  grace  with  bold- 
ness ;  (4)  are  enabled  to  cry,  Abba,  Father ;  (5)' 
are   pitied,  (6)    protected,  (7)   provided   for,  (8) 

(1)  Rom.  viii.  17.  And  if  children,  then  heirs  ;  heirs 
of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ.  John  i.  12.  But 
as  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave  he  power  to  be- 
come the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that  believe  on  his 
name. 

(2)  Jer.  xiv.  9.  Yet  thou,  0  Lord,  art  in  the  midst 
of  us,  and  we  are  called  by  thy  name ;  leave  us  not. 
Rev.  iii.  12.  Him  that  overcometh,  will  I  make  a  pillar 
in  the  temple  of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out: 
and  I  will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the 
name  of  the  city  of  my  God,  which  is  New  Jerusalem, 
which  cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God  ;  and  / 
will  -write  upon  him  my  new  name. 

(3)  Rom.  viii.  15.  For  ye  have  not  received  the  spirit 
of  bondage  again  to  fear ;  but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit 
of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father. 

(4)  E.ph.  iii.  12.  In  whom  we  have  boldness  and 
access  with  confidence  by  the  faith  of  him.     Rom.  v.  2. 

(5)  Gal.  iv.  6.  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath 
sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  your  hearts,  crying, 
Abba,  Father. 

(6)  Ps.  ciii.  13.  Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children, 
so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him. 

(7)  Prov.  xiv.  26.  In  the  fear  of  the  Lord  is  strong 
confidence;  and  his  children  shall  have  a  place  of 
refuse. 

(8)  Matt.  vi.  30,  32.  Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe 
the  grass  of  the  field,  which  to-day  is,  and  to-mon-ow  is 
cast  into  the  oven,  shall  he  not  much  more  clothe  you,  O 
ye  of  little  faith  ? — For  your  heavenly  Father  knoweth 
that  ye  have  need  of  all  these  things.  1  Pet.  v.  7.  Cast- 
ing all  your  care  upon  him ;  for  he  careth  for  you. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  73 

and  chastened  by  him  as  by  a  father ;  (1)  yet 
never  cast  off,  (2)  but  sealed  to  the  day  of  re- 
demption, (3)  and  inherit  the  promises,  (4)  as 
heirs  of  everlasting  salvation.  (5) 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

OF    SANCTIFICATION. 

They  who  are  effectually  called  and  regene- 
rated, having  a  new  heart  and  a  new  spirit 
created  in  them,  are  farther  sanctified,  really 
and  personally,  through  the  virtue  of  Christ's 
death  and  resurrection,  (6)  by  his  word   and 

(1)  Heb.  xii.  6.  For  whom  the  Lord  loveth  he 
chasteneth,  and  scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth. 

(2)  Lam.  iii.  31.  For  the  Lord  will  not  cast  off  for 
ever. 

(3)  Eph.  iv.  30.  Whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day 
of  redemption. 

(4)  Heb.  vi.  12.  That  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  follow- 
ers  of  them  who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit  the 
promises. 

(5)  1  Pet.  i.  4.  To  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  and 
undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away,  reserved  in  heaven 
for  you. — Heb.  i.  14.  Are  they  not  all  ministering 
spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister  for  them  who  shall  be  heirs 
of  salvation  ? 

(6)  I.  1  Cor.  vi.  11.  And  such  were  some  of  you: 
but  ye  are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justi- 
fied in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of 
our  God.  Acts  xx.  32.  And  now,  brethren,  I  commend 
you  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able 
to  build  you  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among 
all  them  which  are  sanctified.  Phil.  iii.  10.  That  I 
may  know  him,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and 

7 


74  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

Spirit  dwelling  in  them;(l)  the  dominion  of 
the  whole  body  of  sin  is  destroyed,  (2)  and  the 
several  lusts  thereof  are  more  and  more  weak- 
ened and  mortified,  (3)  and  they  more  and 
more  quickened  and  strengthened,  in  all  saving 
graces,  (4)  to  the  practice  of  true  holiness,  with- 
out which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord.  (5) 

the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings,  being  made  conformable 
unto  his  death.  Rom.  vi.  5,  6.  For  if  we  have  been 
planted  together  in  the  likeness  of  his  death,  we  shall  be 
also  in  the  likeness  of  his  resurrection  :  knowing  this,  that 
our  old  man  is  crucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin 
might  be  destroyed,  that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve 
sin. 

(1)  Eph.  v.  26.  That  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse 
it  with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word.  2  Thess.  ii. 
13.  But  we  are  bound  to  give  thanks  alway  to  God  for 
you,  brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord,  because  God  hath  from 
the  beginning  chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  sanctifi- 
cation  of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth. 

(2)  Rom.  vi.  6,  14.  Knowing  this,  that  our  old  man 
is  crucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  de- 
stroyed, that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin. — For 
sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you:  for  ye  are  not 
under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 

(3)  Gal.  v.  21.  And  they  that  are  Christ's  have  cru- 
cified the  flesh,  with  the  affections  and  lusts.  Rom.  viii. 
13.  For  if  ye  live  after  the  flesh,  ye  shall  die :  but  if  ye 
through  the  Spirit  do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body,  ye 
shall  live. 

(4)  Col.  i.  1 1 .  Strengthened  with  all  might  according 
to  his  glorious  power,  unto  all  patience  and  long-suffer- 
ing with  joyfulness.  Eph.  iii.  16.  That  he  would  grant 
you,  according  to  the  riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  strength- 
ened with  might  by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man. 

(5)  2  Cor.  vii.  1.  Having  therefore  these  promises, 
dearly  beloved,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthi- 
ness  of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the 
fear   of  God.     Heb    xii.   14.     Follow  peace  with  all 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  75 

II.  This  sanctification  is  throughout  in  the 
whole  man,  (1)  yet  imperfect  in  this  life  :  there 
abideth  still  some  remnants  of  corruption  in 
every  part,  (2)  whence  ariseth  a  continual  and 
irreconcilable  war,  the  flesh  lusting  against  the 
Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh.  (3) 

III.  In  which  war,  although  the  remaining 
corruption  for  a  time  may  much  prevail,  (4) 
yet,  through  the  continual  supply  of  strength 
from  the  sanctifying  Spirit  of  Christ,  the  re- 
generate part  doth  overcome :  (5)  and  so  the 

men,  and  holiness,  without  which  no  man  shall  see  the 
Lord. 

(1)  II.  1  Thess.  v.  23.  And  the  very  God  of  peace 
sanctify  you  wholly  :  and  I  pray  God  your  whole  spirit, 
and  soul,  and  body  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the 
coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

.  (2)  1  John  i.  10.  If  we  say  that  we  have  not  sinned, 
we  make  him  a  liar,  and  his  word  is  not  in  us.  Phil.  iii. 
12.  Not  as  though  I  had  already  attained,  either  were 
already  perfect ;  but  I  follow  after,  if  that  I  may  appre- 
hend that  for  which  also  I  am  apprehended  of  Christ 
Jesus.     See  also  Rom.  vii.  18,  23. 

(3)  Gal.  v.  17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the 
Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh  :  and  these  are  con- 
trary the  one  to  the  other ;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things 
that  ye  wTould. 

(4)  III.  Rom.  vii.  23.  But  I  see  another  law  in  my 
members  warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind,  and  bring- 
ing me  into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  which  is  in  my 
members. 

(5)  Rom.  vi.  14.  For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion 
over  you :  for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 
1  John  v.  4.  For  whatsoever  is  born  of  God,  overcometh 
the  world :  and  this  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the 
world,  even  our  faith.  Eph.  iv.  16.  From  whom  the 
whole  body  fitly  joined  together  and  compacted  by  that 
which  every  joint  supplieth,  according  to  the  effectual 


76  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

saints  grow  in  grace,  (1)  perfecting  holiness  in 
the  fear  of  God.  (2) 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

OF    SAVING    FAITH. 

The  grace  of  faith,  whereby  the  elect  are 
enabled  to  believe  to  the  saving  of  their 
souls,  (3)  is  the  work  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  in 
their  hearts ;  (4)  and  is  ordinarily  wrought  by 
the  ministry  of  the  word  :  (5)  by  which  also, 
and  by  the  administration  of  the  sacraments, 


working  in  the  measure  of  every  part,  maketh  increase 
of  the  body,  unto  the  edifying  of  itself  in  love. 

(1)  2  Pet.  iii.  18.  But  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  2  Cor. 
iii.  18.  But  we  all,  with  open  face  beholding  as  in  a 
glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the  same 
image,  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord. 

(2)  2  Cor.  vii.  1.  Having  therefore  these  promises, 
dearly  beloved,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthi- 
ness  of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the 
fear  of  God. 

(3)  I.  Heb.  x.  39.  But  we  are  not  of  them  who  draw 
back  unto  perdition;  but  of  them  that  believe  to  the 
saving  of  the  soul. 

(4)  2  Cor.  iv.  13.  We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith, 
according  as  it  is  written,  I  believed,  and  therefore  have 
I  spoken ;  we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak.  Eph. 
ii.  8.  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith ;  and  that 
not  of  yourselves  :  it  is  the  gift  of  God. 

(5)  Rom.  x.  14,.  17. — How  shall  they  believe  in  him 
of  whom  they  have  not  heard  ?  and  how  shall  they  hear 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  7/ 

and    prayer,    it    is    increased    and    strength- 
ened. (1) 

II.  By  this  faith,  a  Christian  believeth  to  be 
true,  whatsoever  is  revealed  in  the  word,  for 
the  authority  of  God  himself  speaking  there- 
in;  (2)  and  acteth  differently,  upon  that  which 
each  particular  passage  thereof  containeth; 
yielding  obedience  to  the  commands,  (3)  trem- 
bling at  the  threatenings,  (4)  and  embracing 
the  promises  of  God  for  this  life,   and   that 

without  a  preacher  ? — So,  then,  faith  comeih  by  hearing, 
and  hearing-  by  the  word  of  God. 

(1)  1  Pet.  ii.  2.  As  new-born  babes,  desire  the  sin- 
cere milk  of  the  word,  that  ye  may  grow  thereby.  Luke 
xvii.  5.  And  the  apostles  said  unto  the  Lord,  Increase 
cur  faith.  Rom.  i.  16,  17.  For  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ :  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salva- 
tion to  every  one  that  believeth :  to  the  Jew  first,  and 
also  to  the  Greek.  For  therein  is  the  righteousness  of 
God  revealed  from  faith  to  faith :  as  it  is  written,  The 
just  shall  live  by  faith.     See  also  Acts  xx.  32. 

(2)  II.  1  Thess.  ii.  13.  For  this  cause  also  thank  we 
God,  without  ceasing,  because,  when  ye  received  the 
word  of  God  which  ye  heard  of  us,  ye  received  it  not  as 
the  word  of  men,  but  as  it  is  in  truth,  the  word  of  God, 
which  effectually  worketh  also  in  you  that  believe. 
1  John  v.  10.  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of  God,  hath 
the  witness  in  himself:  he  that  believeth  not  God,  hath 
made  him  a  liar,  because  he  believeth  not  the  record  that 
God  gave  of  his  Son.  Acts  xxiv.  14. — believing  all 
things  which  are  written  in  the  law  and  in  the  prophets. 

(3)  Rom.  xvi.  26.  But  now  is  made  manifest,  and  by 
the  Scriptures  of  the  prophets,  according  to  the  command- 
ment of  the  everlasting  God,  made  known  to  all  nations 
for  the  obedience  of  faith. 

(4)  Isa.  lxvi.  2. — To  this  man  will  I  look,  even  to  him 
that  is  poor,  and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  trembleth  at  my 
word. 


78  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

which  is  to  come.  (1)  Bat  the  principal  acts 
of  saving  faith  are,  accepting,  receiving,  and 
resting  upon  Christ  alone  for  justification,  sanc- 
tification,  and  eternal  life,  by  virtue  of  the 
covenant  of  grace.  (2) 

III.  This  faith  is  different  in  degrees,  weak 
or  strong;  (3)  may  be  often  and  many  ways 

(1)  Heb.  xi.  13.  These  all  died  in  faith,  not  having 
received  the  promises,  but  having  seen  them  afar  off,  and 
were  persuaded  of  them,  and  embraced  them,  and  con- 
fessed that  they  were  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the 
earth.  1  Tim.  iv.  8. — But  godliness  is  profitable  unto 
all  things,  having  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is,  and  of 
that  which  is  to  come. 

(2)  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them 
gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them 
that  believe  on  his  name.  Acts  xvi.  31.  And  they  said, 
Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be 
saved,  and  thy  house.  Gal.  ii.  20.  I  am  crucified  with 
Christ;  nevertheless,  I  live ;  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth 
in  me :  and  the  life  which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh,  I  live 
by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave 
himself  for  me.  Acts  xv.  11.  But  we  believe  that 
through  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  shall  be 
saved,  even  as  they. 

(3)  III.  Heb.  v.  13,  14.  For  every  one  that  useth 
milk  is  unskilful  in  the  word  of  righteousness ;  for  he  is 
a  babe.  But  strong  meat  belongeth  to  them  that  are  of 
full  age,  even  those  who  by  reason  of  use  have  their 
senses  exercised  to  discern  both  good  and  evil.  Rom. 
iv.  19,  20.  And  being  not  weak  in  faith,  he  considered 
not  his  own  body  now  dead,  when  he  was  about  an  hun- 
dred years  old,  neither  yet  the  deadness  of  Sarah's  womb. 
He  staggered  not  at  the  promise  of  God  through  unbe- 
lief; but  was  strong  in  faith,  giving  glory  to  God.  Matt, 
vi.  30.  Shall  he  not  much  more  clothe  you,  0  ye  of  little 
faith  ?  Matt.  viii.  10.  When  Jesus  heard  it,  he  mar- 
velled, and  said  to  .them  that  followed,  Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  I  have  not  found  so  great  faith,  no,  not  in  Israel. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  79 

assailed  and  weakened,  but  gets  the  victory;  (1) 
growing  up  in  many  to  the  attainment  of  a  full 
assurance  through  Christ,  (2)  who  is  both  the 
author  and  finisher  of  our  faith.  (3) 


CHAPTER  XV. 

OF    REPENTANCE    UNTO    LIFE. 

Repentance  unto  life  is  an  evangelical 
grace,  (4)  the  doctrine  whereof  is  to  be  preached 

(1)  Luke  xxii.  31,  32.  And  the  Lord  said,  Simon, 
Simon,  behold,  Satan  hath  desired  to  have  you,  that  he 
may  sift  you  as  wheat :  But  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that 
thy  faith  fail  not :  and  when  thou  art  converted,  strengthen 
thy  brethren.  Eph.  vi.  16.  Above  all,  taking  the  shield 
of  faith,  wherewith  ye  shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the 
fiery  darts  of  the  wicked.  1  John  v.  4,  5.  For  whatso- 
ever is  born  of  God,  overcometh  the  world :  and  this  is 
the  victory  that  overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith. 
Who  is  he  that  overcometh  the  world,  but  he  that  be- 
lieveth  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God  ? 

(2)  Heb.  vi.  11,  12.  And  we  desire  that  every  one 
of  you  do  show  the  same  diligence,  to  the  full  assurance 
of  hope  unto  the  end  :  That  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  fol- 
lowers of  them  who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit 
the  promises.  Heb.  x.  22.  Let  us  draw  near  with  a 
true  heart,  in  full  assurance  of  faith,  having  our  hearts 
sprinkled  from  an  evil  conscience,  and  our  bodies  washed 
with  pure  water. 

(3)  Heb.  xii.  2.  Looking  unto  Jesus,  the  author  and 
finisher  of  our  faith. 

(4)  I.  Acts  xi.  18.  When  they  heard  these  things, 
they  held  their  peace,  and  glorified  God,  saying, *Then 
hath  God  also  to  the  Gentiles  granted  repentance  unto 
life.     See  al3o  Zech.  xii.  10. 


80  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

by  every  minister  of  the  gospel,  as  well  as  that 
of  faith  in  Christ.  (1) 

II.  By  it  a  sinner,  out  of  the  sight  and  sense, 
not  only  of  the  danger,  but  also  of  the  filthiness 
and  odiousness  of  his  sins,  as  contrary  to  the 
holy  nature  and  righteous  law  of  God,  and 
upon  the  apprehension  of  his  mercy  in  Christ 
to  such  as  are  penitent,  so  grieves  for,  and 
hates  his  sins,  as  to  turn  from  them  all  unto 
God,  (2)  purposing  and  endeavouring  to  walk 

(1)  Luke  xxiv.  47.  And  that  repentance  and  remis- 
sion of  sins  should  be  preached  in  his  name  among1  all 
nations,  beginning  at  Jerusalem.  Mark  i.  15.  And  say- 
ing, The  time  is  fulfilled,  arid  the  kingdom  of  God  is  at 
hand:  repent  ye,  and  believe  the  gospel.  Acts  xx.  21. 
Testifying  both  to  the  Jews,  and  also  to  the  Greeks,  re- 
pentance toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

(2)  IT.  Ezek.  xviii.  30,  31.  Repent,  and  turn  your- 
selves from  all  your  transgressions  ;  so  iniquity  shall  not 
be  your  ruin.  Cast  away  from  you  all  your  transgres- 
sions, whereby  ye  have  transgressed ;  and  make  you  a 
new  heart  and  a  new  spirit:  for  why  will  ye  die,  O 
house  of  Israel?  Ezek.  xxxvi.  31.  Then  shall  ye  re- 
member your  own  evil  ways,  and  your  doings  that  were 
not  good,  and  shall  loathe  yourselves  in  your  own  sight, 
for  your  iniquities,  and  for  your  abominations.  Ps.  li.  4. 
Against  thee,  thee  only,  have  I  sinned,  and  done  this  evil 
in  thy  sight ;  that  thou  mightest  be  justified  when  thou 
speakest,  and  be  clear  when  thou  judgest.  Jer.  xxxi. 
18,  19.  I  have  surely  heard  Ephraim  bemoaning  him- 
self thus ;  Thou  hast  chastised  me,  and  I  was  chastised, 
dS  a  bullock  unaccustomed  to  the  yoke  .•  turn  thou  me,  and 
I  shall  be  turned  ;  for  thou  art  the  Lord  my  God.  Surely 
after  that  I  was  turned,  I  repented ;  and  after  that  I  was 
instructed,  I  smote  upon  my  thigh  :  I  was  ashamed,  yea, 
even  confounded,  because  I  did  bear  the  reproach  of  my 
youth.      2  Cor.   vii.    11.      For  behold   this  self-same. 


«•  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  81 

with  him,  in  all  the  ways  of  his  command- 
ments. (1) 

III.  Although  repentance  be  not  to  be  rested 
in  as  any  satisfaction  for  sin,  or  any  cause  of 
the  pardon  thereof,  (2)  which  is  the  act  of  God's 
free  grace  in  Christ ;  (3)  yet  is  it  of  such  neces- 

thing,  that  ye  sorrowed  after  a  godly  sort,  what  careful- 
ness it  wrought  in  you,  yea,  what  clearing  of  yourselves, 
yea,  what  indignation,  yea,  what  fear,  yea,  what  vehe- 
ment desire,  yea,  what  zeal,  yea,  what  revenge  !  In  all 
things  ye  have  approved  yourselves  to  be  clear  in  this 
matter.  See  also  Joel  ii.  12,  13.  Amos  v.  15,  and  Ps. 
cxix.  128. 

(1)  Ps.  cxix.  6,  59,  106.  Then  shall  I  not  be  ashamed, 
when  I  have  respect  unto  all  thy  commandments. — I 
thought  on  my  ways,  and  turned  my  feet  unto  thy  testi- 
monies.— I  have  sworn,  and  I  will  perform  it,  that  I  will 
keep  thy  righteous  judgments.  Luke  i.  6.  And  they 
were  both  righteous  before  God,  walking  in  all  the  com- 
mandments and  ordinances  of  the  Lord  blameless.  See 
also  2  Kings  xxiii.  25. 

(2)  III.  Ezek.  xxxvi.  31,  32.  Then  shall  ye  remem- 
ber your  own  evil  ways,  and  your  doings  that  were  not 
good,  and  shall  loathe  yourselves  in  your  own  sight,  for 
your  iniquities,  and  for  your  abominations.  Not  for  your 
sakes  do  I  this,  saith  the  Lord  God,  be  it  known  unto 
you:  be  ashamed  and  confounded  for  your  own  ways,  O 
house  of  Israel.  Ezek.  xvi.  63.  That  thou  mayest  re- 
member, and  be  confounded,  and  never  open  thy  mouth 
any  more  because  of  thy  shame,  when  I  am  pacified  to- 
ward thee  for  all  that  thou  hast  done,  saith  the  Lord 
God. 

(3)  Hos.  xiv.  2,  4.  Take  with  you  words,  and  turn 
to  the  Lord :  say  unto  him,  Take  away  all  iniquity,  and 
receive  us  graciously:  so  will  we  render  the  calves  of 
our  lips. — I  will  heal  their  backsliding,  I  will  love  them 
freely  :  for  mine  ano-er  is  turned  away  from  him.  Rom. 
iii.  24.  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace,  through  the 
redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus.     Eph.  i.  7. 


82  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

sity  to  all  sinners,  that  none  may  expect  par- 
don without  it.  (1) 

IV.  As  there  is  no  sin  so  small  but  it  de- 
serves damnation  ;  (2)  so  there  is  no  sin  so 
great,  that  it  can  bring  damnation  upon  those 
who  truly  repent.  (3) 

V.  Men  ought  not  to  content  themselves 
with  a  general  repentance,  but  it  is  every 
man's  duty  to  endeavour  to  repent  of  his  par- 
ticular sins,  particularly.  (4) 


(1)  Luke  xiii.  3,  5.  I  tell  you,  nay:  but,  except  ye 
repent,  ye  shall  all  likewise  perish.  See  also  Acts 
xvii.  30. 

(2)  IV.  Rom.  vi.  23.  For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death. 
Matt.  xii.  36.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  every  idle  word 
that  men  shall  speak,  they  shall  give  account  thereof  in 
the  day  of  judgment. 

(3)  Isa.  lv.  7.  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way,  and 
the  unrighteous  man  his  thoughts :  and  let  him  return 
unto  the  Lord,  and  he  will  have  mercy  upon  him ;  and 
to  our  God,  for  he  will  abundantly  pardon.  Rom.  viii.  1. 
There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  them  which 
are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but 
after  the  Spirit.  Isa.  i.  18.  Come  now,  and  let  us 
reason  together,  saith  the  Lord  :  though  your  sins  be  as 
scarlet,  they  shall  be  as  white  as  snow ;  though  they  be 
red  like  crimson,  they  shall  be  as  wool. 

(4)  V.  Ps.  xix.  13.  Keep  back  thy  servant  also  from 
presumptuous  sins ;  let  them  not  have  dominion  over 
me  :  then  shall  I  be  upright,  and  I  shall  be  innocent  from 
the  great  transgression.  Luke  xix.  8.  And  Zacchaeus 
stood,  and  said  unto  the  Lord,  Behold,  Lord,  the  half  of 
my  goods  I  give  to  the  poor;  and  if  I  have  taken  any 
thing  from  any  man  by  false  accusation,  I  restore  him 
fourfold.  1  Tim.  i.  13,  15.  Who  was  before  a  blas- 
phemer, and  a  persecutor,  and  injurious:  butT  obtained 
mercy,  because  I  did  it  ignorantly  in  unbelief. — This  is 
a  faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation,  that 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  83 

VI.  As  every  man  is  bound  to  make  private 
confession  of  his  sins  to  God,  praying  for  the 
pardon  thereof;  (1)  upon  which,  and  the  for- 
saking of  them,  he  shall  find  mercy:  (2)  so 
he  that  scandalizeth  his  brother,  or  the  church 
of  Christ,  ought  to  be  willing,  by  a  private  or 
public  confession  and  sorrow  for  his  sin,  to  de- 
clare his  repentance  to  those  that  are  offend- 
ed; (3)  who  are  thereupon  to  be  reconciled  to 
him,  and  in  love  to  receive  him.  (4) 


Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners ;  of 
whom  I  am  chief. 

(1)  VI.  Ps.  xxxii.  5,  6.  I  acknowledged  my  sin  unto 
thee,  and  mine  iniquity  have  I  not  hid.  I  said,  I  will 
confess  my  transgressions  unto  the  Lord ;  and  thou  for- 
gavest  the  iniquity  of  my  sin.  Selah.  For  this  shall 
every  one  that  is  godly,  pray  unto  thee  in  a  time  when 
thou  mayest  be  found  :  surely  in  the  floods  of  gieat  wa- 
ters they  shall  not  come  nigh  unto  him.  See  also  Ps. 
li.  4,  5,  7,  9,  14. 

(2)  Prov.  xxviii.  13.  He  that  covereth  his  sins  shall 
not  prosper :  but  whoso  confesseth  and  forsaketh  them 
shall  have  mercy.  1  John  i.  9.  If  we  confess  our  sins, 
he  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins. 

(3)  James  v.  16.  Confess  your  faults  one  to  another, 
and  pray  one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be  healed.  The 
effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth  much. 
Luke  xvii.  3,  4.  Take  heed  to  yourselves  :  if  thy  bro- 
ther trespass  against  thee,  rebuke  him ;  and  if  he  repent, 
forgive  him.  And  if  he  trespass  against  thee  seven  times 
in  a  day,  and  seven  times  in  a  day  turn  again  to  thee, 
saying,  I  repent;  thou  shalt  forgive  him.  Josh.  vii.  19. 
And  Joshua  said  unto  Achan,  My  son,  give,  I  pray  thee, 
glory  to  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  and  make  confession 
unto  him;  and  tell  me  now- what  thou  hast  done;  hide 
it  not  from  me.     Ps.  li.  throughout. 

(4)  2  Cor.  ii.  8.  Wherefore  I  beseech  you,  that  ye 
would  confirm  your  love  toward  him.     See  Gal.  vi.  1,  2. 


84         '        THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

OF    GOOD    WORKS. 

Good  works  are  only  such  as  God  hath  com- 
manded in  his  holy  word,  (1)  and  not  such  as, 
without  the  warrant  thereof,  are  devised  by 
men  out  of  blind  zeal,  or  upon  any  pretence 
of  good  intention.  (2) 

II.  These  good  works,  done  in  obedience  to 
God's  commandments,  are  the  fruits  and  evi- 
dences of  a  true  and  lively  faith:  (3)  and  by 
them  believers  manifest  their  thankfulness,  (4) 

(1)  I.  Micah  vi.  8.  He  hath  showed  thee,  O  man, 
what  is  good ;  and  what  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee, 
but  to  do  justly,  and  to  love  mercy,  and  to  walk  humbly 
with  thy  God  ?  Rom.  xii.  2.  And  be  not  conformed  to 
this  world ;  but  be  ye  transformed  by  the  renewing  of 
your  mind,  that  ye  may  prove  what  is  that  good,  and  ac- 
ceptable, and  perfect  will  of  God.  Heb.  xiii.  21.  Make 
you  perfect  in  every  good  work  to  do  his  will. 

(2)  Matt.  xv.  9.  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me, 
teaching/or  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men.  Isa. 
xxix.  13.  Wherefore  the  Lord  said,  Forasmuch  as  this 
people  draw  near  me  with  their  mouth,  and  with  their 
lips  do  honour  me,  but  have  removed  their  heart  far  from 

'me,  and  their  fear  toward  me  is  taught  by  the  precepts 
of  men.  John  xvi.  2.  They  shall  put  you  out  of  the 
synagogues  :  yea,  the  time  cometh,  that  whosoever  kill- 
eth  you,  will  think  that  he  doeth  God  service.  See 
1  Sam.  xv.  21,  22,  23. 

(3)  II.  James  ii.  18,  22.  Yea,  a  man  may  say,  Thou 
hast  faith,  and  I  have  works  :  show  me  thy  faith  with- 
out thy  works,  and  I  will  show  thee  my  faith  by  my 
works. — Seest  thou  how  faith  wrought  with  his  works,, 
and  by  works  was  faith  made  perfect  ? 

(4)  Ps.  cxvi.  12,  13.     What  shall  I  render  unto  the 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  85 

strengthen  their  assurance,  (1)  edify  their 
brethren,  (2)  adorn  the  profession  of  the  gos- 
pel, (3)  stop  the  mouths  of  the  adversaries,  (4) 
and  glorify  God,  (5)  whose  workmanship  they 


Lord  for  all  his  benefits  toward  me  ?  I  will  take  the  cup 
of  salvation,  and  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord.  1  Pet. 
ii.  9.  But  ye  are  a  chosen  generation,  a  royal  priesthood, 
an  holy  nation,  a  peculiar  people ;  that  ye  should  show 
forth  the  praises  of  him  who  hath  called  you  out  of  dark- 
ness into  his  marvellous  light. 

(1)  1  John  ii.  3,  5.  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we 
know  him,  if  we  keep  his  commandments. — But  whoso 
keepeth  his  word,  in  him  verily  is  the  love  of  God 
perfected  :  hereby  know  we  that  we  are  in  him.  2  Pet. 
i.  5,  G,  7,  8,  9,  10. 

(2)  2  Cor.  ix.  2.  For  I  know  the  forwardness  of  your 
mind,  for  which  I  boast  of  you  to  them  of  Macedonia, 
that  Achaia  was  ready  a  year  ago;  and  your  zeal  hath 
provoked  very  many.  Matt.  v.  16.  Let  your  light  so 
shine  before  men,  that  they  may  see  your  good  works, 
and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

(3)  Tit.  ii.  5.  To  be  discreet,  chaste,  keepers  ?.t  home, 
good,  obedient  to  their  own  husbands,  that  the  word  of 
God  be  not  blasphemed.  1  Tim.  vi.  1.  Let  as  many 
servants  as  are  under  the  yoke  count  their  own  masters 
worthy  of  all  honour,  that  the  name  of  God  and  his 
doctrine  be  not  blasphemed.  See  also  Tit.  ii.  9,  10, 
11,  12. 

(4)  1  Pet.  ii.  15.  For  so  is  the  will  of  God,  that 
with  well-doing  ye  may  put  to  silence  the  ignorance 
of  foolish  men. 

(5)  1  Pet.  ii.  12.  Having  your  conversation  honest 
among  the  Gentiles ;  that,  whereas  they  speak  against 
you  as  evil  doers,  they  may,  by  your  good  works  which 
they  shall  behold,  glorify  God  in  the  day  of  visitation. 
Phil.  i.  11.  Being  filled  with  the  fruits  of  righteousness, 
which  are  by  Jesus  Christ,  unto  the  glory  and  praise  of 
God.  John  xv.  8.  Herein  is  my  Father  glorified,  that 
ye  bear  much  fruit. 

8 


86  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

are,  created  in  Christ  Jesus  thereunto,  (1)  that, 
having  their  fruit  unto  holiness,  they  may  have 
the  end,  eternal  life.  (2) 

III.  Their  ability  to  do  good  works  is  not  at 
all  of  themselves,  but  wholly  from  the  Spirit 
of  Christ.  (3)  And  that  they  may  be  enabled 
thereunto,  besides  the  graces  they  have  already 
received,  there  is  required  an  actual  influence 
of  the  same  Holy  Spirit  to  work  in  them  to 
will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure ;  (4)  yet 
are  they  not  hereupon  to  grow  negligent,  as  if 
they  were  not  bound  to  perform  any  duty  un- 
less upon  a  special  motion  of  the  Spirit ;  but 
they  ought  to  be  diligent  in  stirring  up  the 
grace  of  God  that  is  in  them.  (5) 

(1)  Eph.  ii.  10.  For  we  are  his  workmanship,  created 
in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works,  which  God  hath  before 
ordained  that  we  should  walk  in  them. 

(2)  Rom.  vi.  22.  But  now,  being  made  free  from  sin, 
and  become  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto  ho- 
liness, and  the  end  everlasting  life. 

(3)  III.  John  xv.  5,  6.  I  am  the  vine,  ye  art  the 
branches :  he  that  abideth  in  me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same 
bringeth  forth  much  fruit:  for  without  me  ye  can  do  no- 
thing. If  a  man  abide  not  in  me,  he  is  cast  forth  as  a 
branch,  and  is  withered  ;  and  men  gather  them,  and  cast 
them  into  the  fire.     See  Ezek.  xxxvi.  26,  27. 

(4)  Phil.  ii.  13.  For  it  is  God  which  worketh  in  you 
both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure.  Phil.  iv.  13. 
I  can  do  all  things  through  Christ  which  strengtheneth 
me.  2  Cor.  iii.  5.  Not  that  we  are  sufficient  of  our- 
selves to  think  any  thing  as  of  ourselves  ;  but  our  suffi- 
ciency is  of  God. 

(5)  Phil.  ii.  12.  Wherefore,  my  beloved,  as  ye  have 
always  obeyed,  not  as  in  my  presence  only,  but  now 
much  more  in  my  absence,  work  out  your  own  salvation 
with  fear  and  trembling.     Heb.  vi.  11,  12.     And  we  de- 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  87 

IV.  They,  who  in  their  obedience,  attain  to 
the  greatest  height  which  is  possible  in  this 
life,  are  so  far  from  being  able  to  supererogate 
and  to  do  more  than  God  requires,  that  they 
fall  short  of  much,  which  in  duty  they  are 
bound  to  do.  (1) 

V.  We  cannot,  by  our  best  works,  merit 
pardon  of  sin,  or  eternal  life,  at  the  hand  of 
God,  by  reason  of  the  great  disproportion  that 
is  between  them  and  the  glory  to  come,  and 
the  infinite  distance  that  is  between  us  and 
God,  whom  by  them  we  can  neither  profit, 
nor  satisfy  for  the  debt  of  our  former  sins;  (2) 


sire  that  every  one  of  you  do  show  the  same  diligence,  to 
the  full  assurance  of  hope  unto  the  end ;  That  ye  be  not 
slothful,  but  followers  of  them  who  through  faith  and 
patience  inherit  the  promises.  Isa.  Ixiv.  7.  And  there 
is  none  that  calleth  upon  thy  name,  that  stirreth  up  him- 
self to  take  hold  of  thee :  for  thou  hast  hid  thy  face  from 
us,  and  hast  consumed  us,  because  of  our  iniquities. 
See  also  2  Pet.  i.  3,  5,  10,  11,  and  2  Tim.  i.  6,  and  Acts 
xxvi.  6,  7,  together  with  Jude  20  and  21  verses. 

(1)  IV.  Luke  xvii.  10.  So  likewise  ye,  when  ye 
shall  have  done  all  those  things  which  are  commanded 
you,  say,  We  are  unprofitable  servants :  we  have  done 
that  which  was  our  duty  to  do.  Job  ix.  2,  3.  But  how 
should  man  be  just  with  God  ?  If  he  will  contend  with 
him,  he  cannot  answer  him  one  of  ^  thousand.  Gal.  v. 
17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit,  and  the 
Spirit  against  the  flesh ;  and  these  are  contrary  the  one 
to  the  other;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye 
would. 

(2)  V.  Rom.  iii.  20.  Therefore  by  the  deeds  of  the 
law,  there  shall  no  flesh  be  justified  in  his  sight :  for  by 
the  law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin.  Rom.  iv.  2,  4,  6.  For 
if  Abraham  were  justified  by  works,  he  hath  whereof  to 
glory,  but  not  before  God. — Now  to  him  that  worketb, 


88  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

but  when  we  have  done  all  we  can,  we  have 
done  but  our  duty,  and  are  unprofitable  ser- 
vants ;  (1)  and  because,  as  they  are  good,  they 
proceed  from  his  Spirit ;  (2)  and,  as  they  are 
wrought  by  us,  they  are  defiled  and  mixed 
with  so  much  weakness  and  imperfection,  that 
they  cannot  endure  the  severity  of  God's  judg- 
ment. (3) 

VI.  Yet  notwithstanding,  the  persons  of  be- 
lievers being  accepted  through  Christ,  their 
good  works  also  are  accepted  in  him,  (4)  not 

is  the  reward  not  reckoned  of  grace,  but  of  debt. — Even 
as  David  also  describeth  the  blessedness  of  the  man, 
unto  whom  God  imputeth  righteousness  without  works. 
Eph.  ii.  8,  9.  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith ; 
and  that  not  of  yourselves  :  it  is  the  gift  of  God  :  Not 
of  works,  lest  any  man  should  boast.  Ps.  xvi.  2.  0  my 
soul,  thou  hast  said  unto  the  Lord,  Thou  art  my  Lord : 
my  goodness  ecciendeth  not  to  thee.  See  also  Tit.  iii.  5, 
6,  7.     Rom.  viii.  18,  22,  23,  and  Job  xxxv.  7,  8. 

(1)  Luke  xvii.  10.     See  figure  (1),  p.  87. 

(2)  Gal.  v.  22,  23.  But  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love, 
joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith, 
meekness,  temperance. 

(3)  Isa.  lxiv.  6.  But  we  are  all  as  an  unclean  thing, 
and  all  our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags  ;  and  we  all 
do  fade  as  a  leaf;  and  our  iniquities,  like  the  wind,  have 
taken  us  away.  Ps.  cxliii.  2.  And  enter  not  into  judg- 
ment with  thy  servant;  for  in  thy  sight  shall  no  man 
living  be  justified.  Ps.  cxxx.  3.  If  thou,  Lord,  should- 
est  mark  iniquities,  O  Lord,  who  shall  stand  ? ,  See  also 
Gal.  v.  17,  and  Rom.  vii.  15,  18. 

(4)  VI.  Eph.  i.  6.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his 
grace,  wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved. 
1  Pet.  ii.  5.  Ye  also,  as  lively  stones,  are  built  up  a 
spiritual  house,  an  holy  priesthood,  to  offer  up  spiritual 
sacrifices,  acceptable  to  God  by  Jesus  Christ.  Gen.  iv. 
4.    And  Abel,  he  also  brought  of  the  firstlings  of  his 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  89 

as  though  they  were  in  this  life  wholly  un- 
blamable and  unreprovable  in  God's  sight ;  (l) 
but  that  he,  looking  upon  them  in  his  Son,  is 
pleased  to  accept  and  reward  that  which  is 
sincere,  although  accompanied  with  many 
weaknesses  and  imperfections.  (2) 

VII.  Works  done  by  unregenerate  men,  al- 
though for  the  matter  of  them,  they  may  be 
things  which  God  commands,  and  of  good  use 
both  to  themselves  and  others ;  (3)  yet  because 

flock,  and  of  the  fat  thereof.  And  the  Lord  had  respect 
unto  Abel,  and  to  his  offering.     With  Heb.  xi.  4. 

(1)  Job  ix.  20.  If  I  justify  myself,  mine  own  mouth 
shall  condemn  me:  if  I  say,  I  am  perfect,  it  shall  also 
prove  me  perverse.     Ps.  cxliii.  2. 

(2)  2  Cor.  viii.  12.  For  if  there  be  first  a  willing 
mind,  it  is  accepted  according  to  that  a  man  hath,  and 
not  according  to  that  he  hath  not.  Heb.  vi.  10.  For 
God  is  not  unrighteous,  to  forget  your  work  and  labour 
of  love,  which  ye  have  showed  toward  his  name,  in  that 
ye  have  ministered  to  the  saints,  and  do  minister.  Matt. 
xxv.  21,  23.  His  lord  said  unto  him,  Well  done,  thou 
good  and  faithful  servant ;  thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a 
few  things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many  things : 
enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord. 

(3)  VII.  2  Kings  x.  30,  31.  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
Jehu,  Because  thou  hast  done  well  in  executing  that 
which  is  right  in  mine  eyes,  and  hast  done  unto  the  house 
of  Ahab  according  to  all  that  was  in  mine  heart,  thy  child- 
ren of  the  fourth  generation  shall  sit  on  the  throne  of 
Israel.  But  Jehu  took  no  heed  to  walk  in  the  law  of  the 
Lord  God  of  Israel  with  all  his  heart ;  for  he  departed 
not  from  the  sins  of  Jeroboam,  which  made  Israel  to  sin. 
Phil.  i.  15,  16,  18.  Some  indeed  preach  Christ  even  of 
envy  and  strife,  and  some  also  of  good  will :  the  one 
preach  Christ  of  contention,  not  sincerely,  supposing  to 
add  affliction  to  my  bonds. — What  then  ?  notwithstand- 
ing, every  way,  whether  in  pretence,  or  in  truth,  Christ 
is  preached ;  and  I  therein  do  rejoice. 

8* 


90  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

they  proceed  not  from  a  heart  purified  by 
faith;  (1)  nor  are  done  in  a  right  manner,  ac- 
cording to  the  word ;  (2)  nor  to  a  right  end, 
the  glory  of  God  ;  (3)  they  are  therefore  sinful, 
and  cannot  please  God,  or  make  a  man  meet 
to  receive  grace  from  God.  (4)     And  yet  their 

(1)  Heb.  xi.  4,  6.  By  faith  Abel  offered  unto  God  a 
more  excellent  sacrifice  than  Cain,  by  which  he  obtained 
witness  that  he  was  righteous,  God  testifying  of  his 
gifts ;  and  by  it,  he  being  dead,  yet  speaketh. — But  with- 
out faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  him:  for  he  that 
cometh  to  God  must  believe  that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a 
rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him.  See  Gen 
iv.  3,  4,  5. 

(2)  1  Cor.  xiii.  3.  And  though  I  bestow  all  my  goods 
to  feed  the  poor,  and  though  I  give  my  body  to  be  burned, 
and  have  not  charity,  it  profiteth  me  nothing.  Isa.  i.  12. 
When  ye  come  to  appear  before  me,  who  hath  required 
this  at  your  hand,  to  tread  my  courts  ? 

(3)  Matt.  vi.  2,  5,  16.  Therefore,  when  thou  doest 
thine  alms,  do  not  sound  a  trumpet  before  thee,  as  the 
hypocrites  do  in  the  synagogues,  and  in  the  streets,  that 
they  may  have  glory  of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
They  have  their  reward. — And  when  thou  pray  est,  thou 
shalt  not  be  as  the  hypocrites  are  .•  for  they  love  to  pray 
standing  in  the  synagogues,  and  in  the  corners  of  the 
streets,  that  they  may  be  seen  of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  They  have  their  reward. — Moreover,  when  ye  fast, 

'  be  not  as  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad  countenance ;  for  they 
disfigure  their  faces,  that  they  may  appear  unto  men  to 
fast.     Verily  I  say  unto  you,  They  have  their  reward. 

(4)  Hag.  ii.  14.  So  is  this  people,  and  so  is  this  na- 
tion before  me,  saith  the  Lord ;  and  so  is  every  work  of 
their  hands;  and  that  which  they  offer  there  is  unclean. 
Tit.  i.  15.  Unto  them  that  are  defiled  and  unbelieving 
is  nothing  pure ;  but  even  their  mind  and  conscience  is 
denied.  Amos  v.  21,  22.  I  hate,  I  despise  your  feast- 
days,  and  I  will  not  smell  in  your  solemn  assemblies. 
Though  ye  offer  me  burnt-offerings,   and  your  meat- 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  91 

neglect  of  them  is  more  sinful,  and  displeasing 
unto  God.  (1) 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

OF    THE    PERSEVERANCE    OF    THE    SAINTS. 

They  whom  God  hath  accepted  in  his  Be- 
loved, effectually  called  and  sanctified  by  his 
Spirit,  can  neither  totally  nor  finally  fall  away 
from  the  state  of  grace ;  but  shall  certainly 
persevere  therein  to  the  end,  and  be  eternally 
saved.  (2) 

II.  This  perseverance  of  the  saints  depends, 
not  upon  their  own  free-will,  but  upon  the  im- 
mutability of  the  decree  of  election,  flowing 

offerings,  I  will  not  accept  them  ,•  neither  will  I  regard 
the  peace-offerings  of  your  fat  beasts.  See  also  Hos. 
i.  4 ;  Rom.  ix.  16,  and  Tit.  iii.  5. 

(1)  Ps.  xiv.  4.  Have  all  the  workers  of  iniquity  no 
knowledge  ?  who  eat  up  my  people  as  they  eat  bread, 
and  call  not  upon  the  Lord.  Ps.  xxxvi.  3.  The  words 
of  his  mouth  are  iniquity  and  deceit :  he  hath  left  off  to 
be  wise,  and  to  do  good.  Job  xxi.  14.  Therefore  they 
say  unto  God,  Depart  from  us ;  for  we  desire  not  the 
knowledge  of  thy  ways.  See  also  Matt.  xxv.  41,  42, 
43,  45,  and  Matt,  xxiii.  23. 

(2)  I.  Phil.  i.  6.  Being  confident  of  this  very  thing, 
that  he  which  hath  begun  a  good  work  in  you,  will  per- 
form it  until  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ.  John  x.  28,  29. 
And  I  give  unto  them  eternal  life ;  and  they  shall  never 
perish,  neither  shall  any  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand. 
My  Father  which  gave  them  me,  is  greater  than  all :  and 
none  is  able  to  pluck  them  out  of  my  Father's  hand.  See 
also  1  John  iii.  9;  1  Pet.  i.  5,  9,  and  Job  xvii.  9. 


92  THE    CONFESSION    OP    FAITH. 

from  the  free  and  unchangeable  love  of  God 
the  Father;  (1)  upon  the  efficacy  of  the  merit 
and  intercession  of  Jesus  Christ ;  (2)  the  abiding 
of  the  Spirit  and  of  the  seed  of  God  within 
them ;  (3)  and  the  nature  of  the  covenant  of 


(1)  II.  2  Tim.  ii.  19.  Nevertheless  the  foundation 
of  God  standeth  sure,  having  this  seal,  The  Lord  know- 
eth  them  that  are  his.  Jer.  xxxi.  3.  The  Lord  hath  ap- 
peared of  old  unto  me,  sayings  Yea,  I  have  loved  thee 
with  an  everlasting  love ;  therefore  with  loving-kindness 
have  I  drawn  thee. 

(2)  Heb.  x.  10,  14.  By  the  which  will  we  are  sanc- 
tified, through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ 
once  for  all. — For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for 
ever  them  that  are  sanctified.  John  xvii.  11,24.  And 
now  I  am  no  more  in  the  world,  but  these  are  in  the 
world,  and  I  come  to  thee.  Holy  Father,  keep  through 
thine  own  name  those  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  that  they 
may  be  one,  as  we  are. — Father,  I  will  that  they  also 
whom  thou  hast  given  me  be  with  me  where  I  am :  that 
they  may  behold  my  glory,  which  thou  hast  given  me : 
for  thou  lovedst  me  before  the  foundation  of  the  world. 
Heb.  vii.  25.  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to 
the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever 
liveth  to  make  intercession  for  them.  Heb.  ix.  12,  13, 
14,  15.     Rom.  viii.  33,  to  the  end.     Luke  xxii.  32. 

(3)  John  xiv.  16,  17.  And  I  will  pray  the  Father, 
jand  he  shall  give  you  another  Comforter,  that  he  may 
abide  wkh  you  for  ever ;  even  the  Spirit  of  truth  ;  whom 
the  world  cannot  receive,  because  it  seeth  him  not, 
neither  knoweth  him  ;  but  ye  know  him  ;  for  he  dwelleth 
with  you,  and  shall  be  in  you.  1  John  ii.  27.  But  the 
anointing  which  ye  have  received  of  him  abideth  in  you, 
and  ye  need  not  that  any  man  teach  you :  but  as  the 
same  anointing  teacheth  you  of  all  things,  and  is  truth, 
and  is  no  lie,  and  even  as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye  shall 
abide  in  him.  1  John  iii.  9.  Whosoever  is  born  of  God 
doth  not  commit  sin  ;  for  his  seed  remaineth  in  him ;  and 
he  cannot  sin,  because  he  is  bora  of  God. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  93 

grace  :  (1)  from  all  which  ariseth  also  the  cer- 
tainty and  infallibility  thereof.  (2) 

III.  Nevertheless  they  may,  through  the 
temptations  of  Satan  and  of  the  world,  the 
prevalency  of  corruption  remaining  in  them, 
and  the  neglect  of  the  means  of  their  preserva- 
tion, fall  into  grievous  sins ;  (3)  and  for  a  time 
continue  therein :  (4)  whereby  they  incur 
God's    displeasure,  (5)    and   grieve   his   Holy 

(1)  Jer.  xxxii.  40.  And  I  will  make  an  everlasting 
covenant  with  them,  that  I  will  not  turn  away  from  them, 
to  do  them  good ;  but  I  will  put  my  fear  in  their  hearts, 
that  they  shall  not  depart  from  me.  With  Heb.  viii.  10, 
11,  12. 

(2)  2  Thess.  iii.  3.  But  the  Lord  is  faithful,  who 
shall  stablish  you,  and  keep  you  from  evil.  1  John  ii. 
19.  They  went  out  from  us,  but  they  were  not  of  us; 
for  if  they  had  been  of  us,  they  would  no  doubt  have  con- 
tinued with  us :  but  they  went  out,  that  they  might  be 
made  manifest,  that  they  were  not  all  of  us.  John  x.  28. 
They  shall  never  perish.     1  Thess.  v.  23,  24. 

(3)  III.  Matt.  xxvi.  70,  72,  74.  But  he  denied  before 
them  all,  saying,  I  know  not  what  thou  say  est. — And 
again  he  denied  with  an  oath,  I  do  not  know  the  man. — 
Then  began  he  to  curse  and  to  swear,  saying,  I  know 
not  the  man. 

(4)  2  Sam.  xii.  9,  13.  Wherefore  hast  thou  despised 
the  commandment  of  the  Lord,  to  do  evil  in  his  sight  ? 
Thou  hast  killed  Uriah  the  Hittite  with  the  sword,  and 
hast  taken  his  wife  to  be  thy  wife,  and  hast  slain  him  with 
the  sword  of  the  children  of  Ammon. — And  David  said 
unto  Nathan,  I  have  sinned  against  the  Lord.  And  Na- 
than said  unto  David,  The  Lord  also  hath  put  away  thy 
sin  ;  thou  shalt  not  die. 

(5)  Isa.  lxiv.  7,  9. — For  thou  hast  hid  thy  face  from 
us,  and  hast  consumed  us,  because  of  our  iniquities. — Be 
not  wroth  very  sore,  O  Lord,  neither  remember  iniquity 
forever:  behold,  see,  we  beseech  thee,  we  are  all  thy 
people.     2  Sam.  xi.  27.     And  when  the  mourning  was 


94  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

Spirit  ;  (1)  come  to  be  deprived  of  some  mea- 
sure of  their  graces  and  comforts  ;  (2)  have  their 
hearts  hardened,  (3)  and  their  consciences 
wounded ;  (4)  hurt  and  scandalize  others,  (5) 
and  bring  temporal  judgments  upon  them- 
selves. (6) 

past,  David  sent  and  fetched  her  to  his  house,  and  she 
became  his  wife,  and  bare  him  a  son.  But  the  thing 
that  David  had  done  displeased  the  Lord. 

(1)  Eph.  iv.  30.  And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
God,  whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemp- 
tion. 

(2)  Ps.  li.  8,  10,  12.  Make  me  to  hear  joy  and  glad- 
ness :  that  the  bones  which  thou  hast  broken  may  rejoice. 
— Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  O  God  ;  and  renew  a  right 
spirit  within  me. — Restore  unto  me  the  joy  of  thy  salva- 
tion ;  and  uphold  me  with  thy  free  spirit.  Rev.  ii.  4. 
Nevertheless,  I  have  somewhat  against  thee,  because  thou 
hast  left  thy  first  love. 

(3)  Mark  vi.  52.  For  they  considered  not  the  miracle 
of  the  loaves  :  for  their  heart  was  hardened.  Mark  xvi. 
14.  Afterward  he  appeared  unto  the  eleven,  as  they  sat 
at  meat,  and  upbraided  them  with  their  unbelief  and 
hardness  of  heart,  because  they  believed  not  them  which 
had  seen  him,  after  he  was  risen.     Ps.  xcv.  8. 

(4)  Ps.  xxxii.  3,  4.  When  I  kept  silence,  my  bones 
waxed  old,  through  my  roaring  all  the  day  long:  for  day 
and  night  thy  hand  was  heavy  upon  me  :  my  moisture  is 
turned  into  the  drought  of  summer.  Ps.  li.  8.  Make 
me  to  hear  joy  and  gladness;  that  the  bones  which  thou 
hast  broken  may  rejoice. 

(5)  2  Sam.  xii.  14.  Howbeit,  because  by  this  deed 
thou  hast  given  great  occasion  to  the  enemies  of  the  Lord 
to  blaspheme,  the  child  also  that  is  born  unto  thee,  shall 
surely  die. 

(6)  Ps.  lxxxix.  31,  32.  If  they  break  my  statutes, 
and  keep  not  my  commandments ;  then  will  I  visit  their 
transgression  with  the  rod,  and  their  iniquity  with  stripes. 
1  Cor.  xi.  32.     But  when  we  are  judged  we  are  chastened 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  95 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

OF    THE    ASSURANCE    OF    GRACE    AND 
SALVATION. 

Although  hypocrites,  and  other  unregene- 
rate  men,  may  vainly  deceive  themselves  with 
false  hopes  and  carnal  presumptions  of  being 
in  the  favour  of  God  and  estate  of  salvation  ;  (1) 
which  hope  of  theirs  shall  perish  :  (2)  yet  such 
as  truly  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  love 
hiai  in  sincerity,  endeavouring  to  walk  in  all 
good  conscience  before  him,  may  in  this  life  be 
certainly  assured  that  they  are  in  a  state  of 
grace,  (3)  and  may  rejoice  in  the  hope  of  the 


of  the  Lord,  that  we  should  not  be  condemned  with  the 
world. 

(1)  I.  Job  viii.  14.  "Whose  hope  shall  be  cut  off,  and 
whose  trust  shall  be  a  spider's  web.  Deut.  xxix.  19.  I 
shall  have  peace,  though  I  walk  in  the  imagination  of  my 
heart,  to  add  drunkenness  to  thirst.  John  viii.  41.  Ye 
do  the  deeds  of  your  Father.  Then  said  they  to  him, 
We  be  not  born  of  fornication  ;  we  have  one  Father,  even 
God. 

(2)  Matt.  vii.  22,  23.  Many  will  say  to  me  in  that 
day,  Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name  ? 
and  in  thy  name  have  cast  out  devils  ?  and  in  thy  name 
done  many  wonderful  works  ?  And  then  will  I  profess 
unto  them,  I  never  knew  you ;  depart  from  me,  ye  that 
work  iniquity.     Job  viii.  13. 

(3)  1  John  ii.  3.  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we 
know  him,  if  we  keep  his  commandments.  1  John  v. 
13.  These  things  have  I  written  unto  you  that  believe 
on  th^name  of  the  Son  of  God,  that  ye  may  know  that 
ye  have  eternal  life,  and  that  ye  may  believe  on  the  name 
of  the  Son  of  God.     1  John  iii.  14,  18,  19,  21,  24. 


96  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

glory  of  God ;  which  hope  shall  never  make 
them  ashamed.  (1) 

II.  This  certainty  is  not  a  bare  conjectural 
and  probable  persuasion,  grounded  upon  a  fal- 
lible hope  ;  (2)  but  an  infallible  assurance  of 
faith,  founded  upon  the  divine  truth  of  the 
promises  of  salvation,  (3)  the  inward  evidence 
of  those  graces  unto  which  these  promises  are 
made,  (4)  the  testimony  of  the  Spirit  of  adop- 

(1)  Rom.  v.  2,  5.  By  whom  also  we  have  access  by 
faith  into  this  grace  wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice  in 
hope  of  the  glory  of  God. — And  hope  maketh  not 
ashamed ;  because  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our 
hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  unto  us. 

(2)  II.  Heb.  vi.  11,  19.  And  we  desire  that  every 
one  of  you  do  show  the  same  diligence  to  the  full 
assurance  of  hope  unto  the  end. — Which  hope  we  have  as 
an  anchor  of  the  soul,  both  sure  and  steadfast,  and  which 
entereth  into  that  within  the  vail. 

(3)  Heb.  vi.  17,  18.  Wherein  God,  willing  more 
abundantly  to  show  unto  the  heirs  of  promise  the  immu- 
tability of  his  counsel,  confirmed  it  by  an  oath  :  That  by 
two  immutable  things,  in  which  it  was  impossible  for 
God  to  lie,  we  might  have  a  strong  consolation,  who 
have  fled  for  refuge  to  lay  hold  upon  the  hope  set  before 
us. 

(4)  2  Pet.  i.  4,  5,  10,  11.  Whereby  are  given  unto 
us  exceeding  great  and  precious  promises ;  that  by  these 
ye  might  be  partakers  of  the  divine  nature,  having 
escaped  the  corruption  that  is  in  the  world  through  lust. 
And  besides  this,  giving  all  diligence,  add  to  your 
faith,  virtue;  and  to  virtue,  knowledge. — Wherefore  the 
rather,  brethren,  give  diligence  to  make  your  calling  and 
election  sure ;  for  if  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall  never 
fall.  For  so  an  entrance  shall  be  ministered  unto  you 
abundantly,  into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  1  John  iii.  14.  We  knov#  that 
we  have  passed  from  death  unto  life,  because  we  love 
the  brethren.     1  John  ii.  3,  and  2  Cor.  i.  12. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  97 

tion  witnessing  with  our  spirits  that  we  are  the 
children  of  God:(l)  which  Spirit  is  the  ear- 
nest of  our  inheritance,  whereby  we  are  sealed 
to  the  day  of  redemption.  (2) 

III.  This  infallible  assurance  doth  not  so  be- 
long to  the  essence  of  faith,  but  that  a  true 
believer  may  wait  long,  and  conflict  with  many 
difficulties  before  he  be  partaker  of  it :  (3)  Yet, 
being  enabled  by  the  Spirit  to  know  the  things 
which  are  freely  given  him  of  God,  he  may, 
without  extraordinary  revelation,  in  the  right 
use  of  ordinary  means,   attain  thereunto.  (4) 

(1)  Rom.  viii.  15,  16.  For  ye  have  not  received  the 
spirit  of  bondage  again  to  fear ;  but  ye  have  received  the 
Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father.  The 
Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are 
the  children  of  God. 

(2)  Eph.  i.  13,  14.  In  whom  ye  also  trusted,  after 
that  ye  heard  the  word  of  truth,  the  gospel  of  your  salva- 
tion :  in  whom  also,  after  that  ye  believed,  ye  were 
sealed  with  that  Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  which  is  the 
earnest  of  our  inheritance,  until  the  redemption  of  the 
purchased  possession,  unto  the  praise  of  his  glory.  2  Cor. 
i.  21,  22.  Now  he  which  establisheth  us  with  you  in 
Christ,  and  hath  anointed  us,  is  God  ;  who  hath  also 
sealed  us,  and  given  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in  our 
hearts. 

(3)  III.  Isa.  1.  10.  Who  is  among  you  that  feareth 
the  Lord,  that  obeyeth  the  voice  of  his  servant,  that  walk- 
eth  in  darkness,  and  hath  no  light  ?  Let  him  trust  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  stay  upon  his  God.  1  John 
v.  13.  These  things  have  I  written  unto  you  that  be- 
lieve on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God,  that  ye  may  know 
that  ye  have  eternal  life,  and  that  ye  may  believe  on  the 
name  of  the  Son  of  God.  See  Ps.  lxxxviii.  throughout, 
and  lxxvii.  to  the  12th  verse. 

(4)  1  Cor.  ii.  12.  Now  we  have  received  not  the 
spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which  is  of  God  ;  that 

9 


98  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

And  therefore  it  is  the  duty  of  every  one  to 
give  ail  diligence  to  make  his  calling  and  elec- 
tion sure;(l)  that  thereby  his  heart  may  be 
enlarged  in  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 
in  love  and  thankfulness  to  God,  and  in  strength 
and  cheerfulness  in  the  duties  of  obedience, 
the  proper  fruits  of  this  assurance  :  (2)  So  far 
is  it  from  inclining  men  to  looseness.  (3) 

we  might  know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of 
God.  1  John  iv.  13.  Hereby  know  we  that  we  dwell 
in  him,  and  he  in  us,  because  he  hath  given  us  of  his 
Spirit.  Heb.  vi.  11,  12.  And  we  desire  that  every  one 
of  you  do  show  the  same  diligence,  to  the  full  assurance 
of  hope  unto  the  end.  That  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  fol- 
lowers of  them  who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit 
the  promises.     Eph.  Hi.  17,  18,  19. 

(1)  2  Pet.  i.  10.  Wherefore  the  rather,  brethren,  give 
diligence  to  make  your  calling  and  election  sure  ;  for  if 
ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall  never  fall. 

(2)  Rom.  v.  1,  2,  5.  Therefore,  being  justified  by 
faith,  we  have  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ:  By  whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith  into  this 
grace  wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory 
of  God. — And  hope  maketh  not  ashamed ;  because  the 
love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  which  is  given  unto  us.  Rom.  xiv.  17.  For  the 
kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink ;  but  righteous- 
ness, and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  Rom.  xv. 
13.  Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you  with  all  joy  and 
peace  in  believing,  that  ye  may  abound  in  hope,  through 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Ps.  cxix.  32.  I  will  run 
the  way  of  thy  commandments,  when  thou  shalt  enlarge 
my  heart.     Ps.  iv.  6,  7.     Eph.  i.  3,  4. 

(3)  Rom.  vi.  1,2.  What  shall  we  say  then  ?  shall 
we  continue  in  sin,  that  grace  may  abound  ?  God  for- 
bid. How  shall  we,  that  are  dead  to  sin,  live  any  longer 
therein?  Tit.  ii.  11,  12,  14.  For  the  grace  of  God 
that  bringeth  salvation  hath  appeared  to  all  men,  teach- 
ing us,  that,  denying  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  we 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  99 

IV.  True  believers  may  have  the  assurance 
of  their  salvation  divers  ways  shaken,  dimin- 
ished, and  intermitted  ;  as,  by  negligence  in 
preserving  of  it ;  by  falling  into  some  special 
sin,  which  woundeth  the  conscience,  and 
grieveth  the  Spirit ;  by  some  sudden  or  vehe- 
ment temptation ;  by  God's  withdrawing  the 
light  of  his  countenance,  and  suffering  even 
such  as  fear  him  to  walk  in  darkness  and  to 
have  no  light:  (1)  Yet  are  they  never  utterly 
destitute  of  that  seed  of  God,  and  life  of  faith, 
that  love  of  Christ  and  the  brethren,  that  sin- 


should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly,  in  this 
present  world. — Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might 
redeem  us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a 
peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works. 

(1)  IV.  Cant.  v.  2,  3,  6.  I  sleep,  but  my  heart 
waketh :  it  is  the  voice  of  my  beloved  that  knocketh, 
saying,  Open  to  me,  my  sister,  my  love,  my  dove,  my 
undeffled  :  for  my  head  is  filled  with  dew,  and  my  locks 
with  the  drops  of  the  night.  I  have  put  off  my  coat ; 
how  shall  I  put  it  on  ?  I  have  washed  my  feet;  how 
shall  I  defile  them  ? — I  opened  to  my  beloved  ;  but  my 
beloved  had  withdrawn  himself,  and  was  gone  :  my  soul 
failed  when  he  spake :  I  sought  him,  but  I  could  not 
find  him  ;  I  called  him,  but  he  gave  me  no  answer.  Ps. 
li.  8,  12,  14.  Make  me  to  hear  joy  and  gladness;  that 
the  bones  which  thou  hast  broken  may  rejoice. — Restore 
unto  me  the  joy  of  thy  salvation;  and  uphold  me  with 
thy  free  Spirit. — Deliver  me  from  blood-guiltiness,  O 
God,  thou  God  of  my  salvation;  and  my  tongue  shall 
sing  aloud  of  thy  righteousness.  Eph.  iv.  30.  And 
grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  whereby  ye  are  sealed 
unto  the  day  of  redemption.  Compare  the  above  with 
Ps.  lxxvii.  first  ten  verses,  and  Matt.  xxvi.  69,  70,  71, 
72.  Ps.  xxxi.  22.  Ps.  lxxxviii.  throughout,  and  Isa. 
1.  10. 


] 


100  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

cerity  of  heart  and  conscience  of  duty,  out  of 
which,  by  the  operation  of  the  Spirit,  this 
assurance  may  in  due  time  be  revived,  (1)  and 
by  the  which,  in  the  mean  time,  they  are  sup- 
ported from  utter  despair.  (2) 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

OF    THE     LAW    OF    GOD. 

God  gave  to  Jidam  a  law,  as  a  covenant  of 
works,  by  which  he  bound  him  and  all  his  pos- 
terity to  personal,  entire,  exact,  and  perpetual 
obedience;  promised  life  upon  the  fulfilling, 
and  threatened  death  upon  the  breach  of  it; 
and  endued  him  with  power  and  ability  to 
keep  it.  (3) 

(1)  1  John  iii.  9.  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth 
not  commit  sin;  for  his  seed  remaineth  in  him;  and  he 
cannot  sin,  because  he  is  born  of  God.  Luke  xxii.  32. 
But  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not.  Job 
xiii.  15.  Though  he  slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust  in  him: 
but  I  will  maintain  mine  owrn  wTays  before  him.  Ps. 
Jxxiii.  15,  and  li.  8,  12,  with  Isa.  1.  10. 

(2)  Micah  vii.  7,  8,  9.  Therefore  I  will  look  unto  the 
Lord ;  I  will  wait  for  the  God  of  my  salvation  :  my  God 
will  hear  me.  Rejoice  not  against  me,  0  mine  enemy: 
when  I  fall,  I  shall  arise ;  when  I  sit  in  darkness,  the 
Lord  shall  he  a  light  unto  me.  I  will  bear  the  indigna- 
tion of  the  Lord,  because  I  have  sinned  against  him,  un- 
til he  plead  my  cause,  and  execute  judgment  for  me:  he 
will  bring  me  forth  to  the  light,  and  I  shall  behold  his 
righteousness.     Isa.  liv.  7,  8. 

(3)  I.  Gen.  i.  26:  And  God  said,  Let  us  make  man 
in  our  image,  after  our  likeness.     Gen.  ii.  17.     But  of 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  101 

II.  This  law,  after  his  fall,  continued  to  be 
a  perfect  rule  of  righteousness  ;  and,  as  such, 
was  delivered  by  God  upon  mount  Sinai  in 
ten  commandments,  and  written  in  two  ta- 
bles ;  (1)  the  four  first  commandments  contain- 


the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  thou  shalt 
not  eat  of  it :  for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof  thou 
shalt  surely  die.  Rom.  ii.  14,  15.  For  when  the  Gen- 
tiles, which  have  not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things 
contained  in  the  law,  these,  having  not  the  law,  are  a 
law  unto  themselves ;  which  show  the  work  of  the  law 
written  in  their  hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing 
witness,  and  their  thoughts  the  mean  while  accusing  or 
else  excusing  one  another.  Rom.  x.  5.  For  Moses 
describeth  the  righteousness  which  is  of  the  law,  That 
the  man  which  doeth  those  things  shall  live  by  them. 
Rom.  v.  12,  19.  Wherefore,  as  by  one  man  sin  entered  into 
the  world,  and  death  by  sin ;  and  so  death  passed  upon 
all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned. — For  as  by  one  man's 
disobedience  many  were  made  sinners;  so  by  the  obe- 
dience of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous.  See  also 
Gal.  iii.  10,  12.     Eccl.  vii.  29,  and  Job  xxviii.  28. 

(1)  II.  James  i.  25.  But  whoso  looketh  into  the  per- 
fect law  of  liberty,  and  continueth  therein,  he  being  not  a 
forgetful  hearer,  but  a  doer  of  the  work,  this  man  shall 
be  blessed  in  his  deed.  James  ii.  8,  10.  If  ye  fulfil  the 
royal  law  according  to  the  Scripture,  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself,  ye  do  well. — For  whosoever  shall 
keep  the  whole  law,  and  yet  offend  in  one  point,  he  is 
guilty  of  all.  Rom.  iii.  19.  Now  we  know,  that  what 
things  soever  the  law  saith,  it  saith  to  them  who  are  un- 
der the  law.  Deut.  v.  32.  Ye  shall  observe  to  do  there- 
fore as  the  Lord  your  God  hath  commanded  you :  ye 
shall  not  turn  aside  to  the  right  hand  or  to  the  left.  And 
chap.  x.  4.  And  he  wrote  on  the  tables,  according^  to  the 
first  writing,  the  ten  commandments,  which  the  Lord 
spake  unto  you  in  the  mount,  out  of  the  midst  of  the  fire 
in  the  day  of  the  assembly :  and  the  Lord  gave  them 
unto  me.  Ex.  xxxiv.  1,  and  Rom.  xiii.  8,  9. 
9* 


102  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

ing  our  duty  towards  God,  and  the  other  six 
our  duty  to  man.  (1) 

III.  Besides  this  law,  commonly  called  mo- 
ral, God  was  pleased  to  give  to  the  people  of 
Israel,  as  a  church  under  age,  ceremonial  laws, 
containing  several  typical  ordinances,  partly 
of  worship,  prefiguring  Christ,  his  graces,  ac- 
tions, sufferings,  and  benefits ;  (2)  and  partly 
holding  forth  divers  instructions  of  moral  du- 
ties. (3)  All  which  ceremonial  laws  are  now 
abrogated  under  the  New  Testament.  (4) 

(1)  Matt.  xxii.  37,  38,  39,  40.  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and 
with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind.  This  is  the 
first  and  great  commandment.  And  the  second  is  like 
unto  it,  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.  On 
these  two  commandments  hang  all  the  law  and  the  pro- 
phets.    Ex.  xx.  3  to  18. 

(2)  III.  Heb.  x.  1.  For  the  law,  having  a  shadow  of 
good  things  to  come,  and  not  the  very  image  of  the 
things,  can  never  with  those  sacrifices,  which  they  of- 
fered year  by  year  continually,  make  the  comers  there- 
unto perfect.  Gal.  iv.  1,  2,  3.  Now  I  say,  that  the  heir, 
as  long  as  he  is  a  child,  differeth  nothing  from  a  servant, 
though  he  be  lord  of  all ;  but  is  under  tutors  and  govern- 
ors until  the  time  appointed  of  the  father.     Even  so  we, 

-when  we  were  children,  were  in  bondage  under  the  ele- 
ments of  the  world.  Col.  ii.  17.  Which  are  a  shadow 
of  things  to  come :  but  the  body  is  of  Christ.  Heb.  9th 
chap. 

(3)  1  Cor.  v.  7.  Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven, 
that  ye  may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For 
even  Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us.  2  Cor.  vi. 
17.  Wherefore,  come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye 
separate,  saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing  ; 
and  I  will  receive  you. 

(4)  Col.  ii.  14,  16,  17.  Blotting  out  the  hand-writing 
of  ordinances  that  was  against  us,  which  was  contrary  to 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  103 

IV.  To  them  also,  as  a  body  politic,  he  gave 
sundry  judicial  laws,  which  expired  together 
with  the  state  of  that  people,  not  obliging  any 
other,  now,  further  than  the  general  equity 
thereof  may  require.  (1) 

V.  The  moral  law  doth  for  ever  bind  all,  as 
well  justified  persons  as  others,  to  the  obedience 
thereof;  (2)  and  that  not  only  in  regard  of  the 
matter  contained  in  it,  but  also  in  respect  of  the 
authority  of  God  the  Creator  who  gave  it.  (3) 

us,  and  took  it  out  of  the  way,  nailing  it  to  his  cross. — 
Let  no  man  therefore  judge  you  in  meat,  or  in  drink. — 
Which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to  come:  but  the  body  is 
of  Christ.  Eph.  ii.  15,  16.  Having  abolished  in  his 
flesh  the  enmity,  even  the  law  of  commandments  contained 
in  ordinances  ;  for  to  make  in  himself  of  twain  one  new 
man,  so  making  peace  ;  and  that  he  might  reconcile  both 
unto  God  in  one  body  by  the  cross,  having  slain  the  en- 
mity thereby. 

(1)  IV.  See  Ex.  21st  chap,  and  22d  chap.  1st  to  the 
29th  verse.  Gen.  xlix.  10.  The  sceptre  shall  not  depart 
from  Judah,  nor  a  lawgiver  from  between  his  feet,  until 
Shiloh  come :  and  unto  him  shall  the  gathering  of  the 
people  be.  Matt.  v.  38,  39.  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath 
been  said,  An  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth : 
but  I  say  unto  you,  That  ye  resist  not  evil.  1  Cor.  ix. 
8,  9,  10. 

(2)  V.  Rom.  xiii.  8,  9.  See  figure  (1),  page  101. 
1  John  ii.  3,  4,  7.  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  wc 
know  him,  if  we  keep  his  commandments.  He  that  saith, 
I  know  him,  and  keepeth  not  his  commandments,  is  a 
liar,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  him. — Brethren,  I  write  no 
new  commandment  unto  you,  but  an  old  commandment 
which  ye  had  from  the  beginning.  Rom.  iii.  31,  and  vi. 
15.  Do  we  then  make  void  the  law  through  faith  ?  God 
forbid  :  yea,  we  establish  the  law.  What  then  ?  shall  wc 
sin,  because  we  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace  ? 
God  forbid. 

(3)  Jam.  ii.  10,  11.     See  figure  (1),  page  101. 


104  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

Neither  doth  Christ  in  the  gospel  any  way  dis- 
solve, but  much  strengthen,  this  obligation.  (1) 
VI.  Although  true  believers  be  not  under 
the  law  as  a  covenant  of  works,  to  be  thereby 
justified  or  condemned;  (2)  yet  is  it  of  great 
use  to  them,  as  well  as  to  others ;  in  that,  as  a 
rule  of  life,  informing  them  of  the  will  of  God 
and  their  duty,  it  directs  and  binds  them  to 
walk  accordingly  ;  (3)  discovering  also  the  sin- 
ful pollutions  of  their  nature,  hearts,  and 
lives  ;  (4)  so  as,  examining  themselves  there- 
by, they  may  come  to  further  conviction  of, 


(1)  Matt.  v.  13,  19.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till 
heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no 
wise  pass  from  the  law,  till  all  be  fulfilled.  Whosoever 
therefore  shall  break  one  of  these  least  commandments, 
and  shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall  be  called  the  least  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven :  but  whosoever  shall  do  and  teach 
them,  the  same  shall  be  called  great  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.     James  ii.  8.     Rom.  iii.  31. 

(•2)  VI.  Rom.  vi.  14.  For  sin  shall  not  have  do- 
minion over  you  ;  for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under 
grace.  Rom.  viii.  1.  There  is  therefore  now  no  con- 
demnation to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk 
not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit.     See  also  Gal.  iv. 

4,  5,  and  Acts  xiii.  39. 

(3)  Rom.  vii.  12.  Wherefore  the  law  is  holy;  and 
the  commandment  holy,  and  just,  and  good.     Ps.  cxix. 

5.  0  that  my  ways  were  directed  to  keep  thy  statutes  ! 
1  Cor.  vii.  19.  Circumcision  is  nothing,  and  uncircum- 
cision  is  nothing,  but  the  keeping  of  the  commandments 
of  God.     Gal.  v.  14,  18,  19,  20,  21,  22,  23. 

(4)  Rom.  vii.  7.  What  shall  we  say  then  ?  is  the 
law  sin?  God  forbid.  Nay,  I  had  not  known  sin  but 
by  the  law:  for  I  had  not  known  lust,  except  the  law 
had  said,  Thou  shalt  not  covet.  Rom.  iii.  20. — For  by 
the  law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  105 

humiliation  for,  and  hatred  against  sin  ;  (1)  to- 
gether with  a  clearer  sight  of  the  need  they 
have  of  Christ,  and  the  perfection  of  his  obe- 
dience. (2)  It  is  likewise  of  use  to  the  regene- 
rate, to  restrain  their  corruptions,  in  that  it  for- 
bids sin  ;  (3)  and  the  threatenings  of  it  serve  to 
show  what  even  their  sins  deserve,  and  what 
afflictions  in  this  life  they  may  expect  for 
them,  although  freed  from  the  curse  thereof 
threatened  in  the  law.  (4)  The  promises  of  it, 
in  like  manner,  show  them  God's  approbation 

(1)  Rom.  vii.  9,  14,  24.  For  I  was  alive  without  the 
lav/  once ;  but  when  the  commandment  came,  sin 
revived,  and  I  died. — For  we  know  that  the  law  is  spi- 
ritual ;  but  I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin. — O  wretched  man 
that  I  am !  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this 
death  ? 

(2)  Gal.  iii.  24.  Wherefore  the  law  was  our  school- 
master to  bring  us  unto  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified 
by  faith.  Rom.  viii.  3,  4.  For  what  the  law  could  not 
do,  in  that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh,  God  sending 
his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin, 
condemned  sin  in  the  flesh  ;  that  the  righteousness  of  the 
law  might  be  fulfilled  in  us,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh, 
but  after  the  Spirit.     Rom.  vii.  24,  25. 

(3)  James  ii.  11.  For  he  that  said,  Do  not  commit 
adultery,  said  also,  Do  not  kill.  Now,  if  thou  commit 
no  adultery,  yet  if  thou  kill,  thou  art  become  a  transgres- 
sor of  the  law.  Ps.  cxix.  128.  Therefore  I  esteem  all 
thy  precepts  concerning  all  things  to  be  right ;  and  I  hate 
every  false  way. 

(4)  Ezra  ix.  13,  14.  And  after  all  that  is  come  upon 
us  for  our  evil  deeds,  and  for  our  great  trespass,  seeing 
that  thou  our  God  hast  punished  us  less  than  our  iniqui- 
ties deserve,  and  hast  given  us  such  deliverance  as  this ; 
should  we  again  break  thy  commandments,  and  join  in 
affinity  with  the  people  of  these  abominations,  would- 
est  thou  not  be  angry  with  us  till  thou  hadst  consumed 


106  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

of  obedience,  and  what  blessings  they  may 
expect  upon  the  performance  thereof;  (1)  al- 
though not  as  due  to  them  by  the  law  as  a 
covenant  of  works  :  (2)  so  as  a  man's  doing 
good,  and  refraining  from  evil,  because  the  law 
encourageth  to  the  one,  and  deterreth  from  the 
other,  is  no  evidence  of  his  being  under  the 
law,  and  not  under  grace.  (3) 

VII.  Neither  are  the  aforementioned  uses  of 
the  law  contrary  to  the  grace  of  the  gospel,  but 
do  sweetly  comply  with  it :  (4)  the  Spirit  of 

us,  so  that  there  should  be  no  remnant  nor  escaping  ?  Ps. 
lxxxix.  30,  31,  32,  33,  34. 

(1)  Ps.  xxxvii.  11.  But  the  meek  shall  inherit  the 
earth  ;  and  shall  delight  themselves  in  the  abundance  of 
peace.  Ps.  xix.  11.  Moreover  by  them  is  thy  servant 
warned  :  and  in  keeping  of  them  there  is  great  reward. 
Lev.  xxvi.  1,  to  the  14th  verse,  and  Eph.  vi.  2.  Matt. 
v.  5. 

(2)  Gal.  ii.  16.  Knowing  that  a  man  is  not  justified 
by  the  works  of  the  law,  but  by  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ, 
even  we  have  believed  in  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  might  be 
justified  by  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  not  by  the  works  of 
the  law  :  for  by  the  works  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be 
justified. 

(3)  Rom.  vi.  12,  14.  Let  not  sin  therefore  reign  in 
your  mortal  body,  that  ye  should  obey  it  in  the  lusts 
thereof. — For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you  :  for 
ye  are  not  under  the  lawT,  but  under  grace.  Heb.  xii.  28, 
29.  Wherefore  we  receiving  a  kingdom  which  cannot 
be  moved,  let  us  have  grace  whereby  wre  may  serve  God 
acceptably,  with  reverence  and  godly  fear.  For  our  God 
is  a  consuming  fire.  1  Pet.  iii.  8,  9,  10,  11,  12.  Ps. 
xxxiv.  12,  13,  14,  15,  16. 

(4)  VII.  Gal.  iii.  21.  Is  the  law  then  against  the 
promises  of  God  ?  God  forbid  :  for  if  there  had  been  a 
law  given  which  could  have  given  life,  verily  righteous- 
ness should  have  been  by  the  law.     Tit.  ii.  11,12,13,14. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  107 

Christ  subduing  and  enabling  the  will  of  man 
to  do  that  freely  and  cheerfully,  which  the  will 
of  God,  revealed  in  the  law,  requireth  to  be 
done.  (I) 


CHAPTER  XX. 

OF    CHRISTIAN    LIBERTY,    AND    LIBERTY    OF 
CONSCIENCE. 

The  liberty  which  Christ  hath  purchased 
for  believers  under  the  gospel  consists  in  their 
freedom  from  the  guilt  of  sin,  the  condemning 
wrath  of  God,  the  curse  of  the  moral  law  ;  (2) 
and  in  their  being  delivered  from  this  present 
evil  world,  bondage  to  Satan,  and  dominion 
of  sin?  (3)  from  the  evil  of  afflictions,  the  sting 

(1)  Ezek.  xxxvi.  27.  And  I  will  put  my  Spirit  with- 
in you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  ray  statutes,  and  ye 
shall  keep  my  judgments,  and  do  them,  Heb.  viii.  10. 
For  this  is  the  covenant  that  I  will  make  with  the  house 
of  Israel,  after  those  days,  saith  the  Lord  ;  I  will  put  my 
laws  into  their  mind,  and  write  them  in  their  hearts  ;  and 
I  will  be  to  them  a  God,  and  they  shall  be  to  me  a 
people.     Jer.  xxxi.  33. 

(*2)  I.  Tit.  ii.  14.  Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he 
might  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity  ;  and  purify  unto  him- 
self a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works.  Gal.  iii. 
13.  Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law, 
being  made  a  curse  for  us  :   for  it  is  written,  Cursed,  &c. 

(3)  Gal.  i.  4.  Who  gave  himself  for  our  sins,  that  he 
might  deliver  us  from  this  present  evil  world,  according 
to  the  will  of  God  and  our  Father.  Acts  xxvi.  18.  To 
open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light, 
and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may 


108  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

of  death,  the  victory  of  the  grave,  and  everlast- 
ing  damnation;  (1)  as  also  in  their  free  access 
to  God,  (2)  and  their  yielding  obedience  unto 
him,  not  out  of  slavish  fear,  but  a  child-like 
love,  and  a  willing  mind.  (3)  All  which  were 
common  also  to  believers  under  the  law ;  (4) 
but  under  the  New  Testament,  the  liberty  of 
Christians  is  further  enlarged  in  their  freedom 
from  the  yoke  of  the  ceremonial  law,  to  which 
the  Jewish  church  was  subjected  ;  (5)  and  in 
greater  boldness  of  access  to  the  throne  of 

receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance  among  them 
which  are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in  me.  Rom.  vi. 
14.  For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you:  for  ye 
are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 

(1)  Psal.  cxix.  71.  7/  is  good  for  me  that  I  have  been 
afflicted  :  that  I  might  learn  thy  statutes.  1  Cor.  xv.  56, 
57.  The  sting  of  death  is  sin  ;  and  the  strength  of  sin 
■is  the  law.  But  thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the 
victory  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Rom.  viii.  1. 

(2)  Rom.  v.  2.  By  whom  also  we  have  access  by 
faith  into  this  grace  wherein  we  stand. 

(3)  Rom.  viii.  14, 15.  For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God.  For  ye  have 
not  received  the  spirit  of  bondage  again  to  fear ;  but  ye 
have  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry, 
-Abba,  Father.  1  John  iv.  18. — There  is  no  fear  in  love; 
but  perfect  love  casteth  out  fear :  because  fear  hath  tor- 
ment.    He  that  feareth  is  not  made  perfect  in  love. 

(4)  Gal.  iii.  9,  14.  So  then  they  which  be  of  faith, 
are  blessed  with  faithful  Abraham. — That  the  blessing 
of  Abraham  might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus 
Christ ;  that  we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit 
through  faith. 

(5)  Gal.  v.  1.  Stand  fast  therefore  in  the  liberty 
wherewith  Christ  hath  made  us  free,  and  be  not  en- 
tangled again  with  the  yoke  of  bondage.  Acts  xv.  10. 
Now  therefore  why  tempt  ye  God,  to  put  a  yoke  upon 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  109 

grace,  (1)  and  in  fuller  communications  of  the 
free  Spirit  of  God,  than  believers  under  the 
law  did  ordinarily  partake  of.  (2) 

II.  God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience,  (3) 
and  hath  left  it  free  from  the  doctrines 
and  commandments  of  men  which  are  in 
any  thing  contrary  to  his  word,  or  beside  it, 
in  matters  of  faith  or  worship.  (4)  So  that  to 
believe  such  doctrines,  or  to  obey  such  com- 
mandments out  of  conscience,  is  to  betray  true 


the  neck  of  the  disciples,  which  neither  our  fathers  nor 
we  were  able  to  bear?     Gal.  iv.  1,  2,  3,  6. 

(1)  Heb.  iv.  14,  16.  Seeing  then  that  we  have  a 
great  high-priest,  that  is  passed  into  the  heavens,  Jesus 
the  Son  of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  our  profession. — Let  us 
therefore  come  boldly  unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we 
may  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need. 
Heb.  x.  19,  20.  Having  therefore,  brethren,  boldness  to 
enter  into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  by  a  new  and 
living  way  which  he  hath  consecrated  for  us,  through  the 
veil,  that  is  to  say,  his  flesh. 

(2)  John  vii.  38,  39.  He  that  believeth  on  me,  as  the 
Scripture  hath  said,  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of 
living  water.  (But  this  spake  he  of  the  Spirit,  which 
they  that  believe  on  him  should  receive ;  for  the  Holy 
Ghost  was  not  yet  given,  because  that  Jesus  was  not  yet 
glorified.)     2  Cor.  iii.  13,  17,  18. 

(3)  II.  Rom.  xiv.  4.  Who  art  thou  that  judgest  an- 
other man's  servant  ?  to  his  own  master  he  standeth  o» 
falleth  :  yea,  he  shall  be  holden  up ;  for  God  is  able  to 
make  him  stand. 

(4)  Acts  iv.  19.  But  Peter  and  John  answered  and 
said  unto  them,  Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God 
to  hearken  unto  you  more  than  unto  God,  judge  ye.  Acts 
v.  29.  Then  Peter  and  the  other  apostles  answered  and 
said,  We  ought  to  obey  God,  rather  than  men.  1  Cor. 
vii.  23.     Mat.  xxiii.  8,  9,  10.    2  Cor.  i.  24.    Matt.  xv.  9. 

10 


110  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

liberty  of  conscience  ;  (1)  and  the  requiring  an 
implicit  faith,  and  an  absolute  and  blind  obe- 
dience, is  to  destroy  liberty  of  conscience,  and 
reason  also.  (2) 

III.  They  who,  upon  pretence  of  Christian 
liberty,  do  practise  any  sin,  or  cherish  any  lust, 
do  thereby  destroy  the  end  of  Christian  liberty; 
which  is,  that,  being  delivered  out  of  the  hands 
of  our  enemies,  we  might  serve  the  Lord  with- 
out fear,  in  holiness  and  righteousness  before 
him,  all  the  days  of  our  life.  (3) 

(1)  Col.  ii.  20, 22,  23.  Wherefore,  if  ye  be  dead  with 
Christ  from  the  rudiments  of  the  world,  why,  as  though 
living  in  the  world,  are  ye  subject  to  ordinances  ; — (which 
all  are  to  perish  with  the  using,)  after  the  commandments 
and  doctrines  of  men  ?  Which  things  have  indeed  a  show 
of  wisdom  in  will-worship,  and  humility,  and  neglecting 
of  the  body ;  but  not  in  any  honour  to  the  satisfying  of 
the  flesh.  Gal.  i.  10.  For  do  I  now  persuade  men,  or 
God?  or  do  I  seek  to  please  men  ?  for  if  I  yet  pleased 
men,  I  should  not  be  the  servant  of  Christ.  Gal.  ii.  4. 
And  that  because  of  false  brethren  unawares  brought  in, 
who  came  in  privily  to  spy  out  our  liberty  which  we  have 
in  Christ  Jesus,  that  they  might  bring  us  into  bondage. 
See  Gal.  v.  1. 

(2)  lsa.  viii.  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony : 
if  they  speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because 
ihere  is  no  light  in  them.  Acts  xvii.  11.  These  were 
more  noble  than  those  in  Thessalonica,  in  that  they  re- 
ceived the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and  searched 
the  Scriptures  daily,  whether  those  things  were  so.  John 
iv.  22.  Ye  worship  ye  know  not  wiiat :  we  know  what 
we  worship  ;  for  salvation  is  of  the  Jews.  See  also  Hos. 
v.  11,  with  Rev.  xiii.  12,  16,  17. 

(3)  III.  Gal.  v.  13.  For,  brethren,  ye  have  been 
called  unto  liberty  ;  only  use  not  liberty  for  an  occasion 
to  the  flesh,  but  by  love  serve  one  another.    1  Pet.  ii.  16. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  Ill 

IV.  And  because  the  powers  which  God 
hath  ordained,  and  the  liberty  which  Christ 
hath  purchased,  are  not  intended  by  God  to 
destroy,  but  mutually  to  uphold  and  preserve 
one  another;  they  who,  upon  pretence  of 
Christian  liberty,  shall  oppose  any  lawful 
power,  or  the  lawful  exercise  of  it,  whether  it 
be  civil  or  ecclesiastical,  resist  the  ordinance 
of  God.  (1)  And  for  their  publishing  of  such 
opinions,  or  maintaining  of  such  practices,  as 
are  contrary  to  the  light  of  nature,  or  to  the 
known  principles  of  Christianity,  whether  con- 
cerning faith/worship,  or  conversation ;  or  to 
the  power  of  godliness;  or  such  erroneous 
opinions  or  practices,  as,  either  in  their  own 
nature,  or  in  the  manner  of  publishing  or  main- 
taining them,  are  destructive  to  the  external 
peace  and  order  which  Christ  hath  established 


As  free,  and  not  using  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of  mali- 
ciousness, but  as  the  servants  of  God.  Luke  i.  74,  75. 
That  he  would  grant  unto  us,  that  we  being  delivered 
out  of  the  hand  of  our  enemies,  might  serve  him  without 
fear,  in  holiness  and  righteousness  before  him,  all  the 
days  of  our  life.     2  Pet.  ii.  19.     John  viii.  34. 

(1)  IV.  1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14,  16.  Submit  yourselves  to 
every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake :  whether  it 
be  to  the  king,  as  supreme ;  or  unto  governors,  as  unto 
them  that  are  sent  by  him  for  the  punishment  of  evil 
doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well. — As  free, 
and  not  using  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of  maliciousness, 
but  as  the  servants  of  God.  Heb.  xiii.  17. — Obey  them 
that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  yourselves  :  for 
they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must  give  ac- 
count; that  they  may  do  it  with  joy  and  not  with  grief: 
for  that  is  unprofitable  for  you.  See  also  Rom.  xiii.  1  to 
the  8th  verse. 


112  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

in  the  church  ;  (1)  they  may  lawfully  be  called 
to  account,  and  proceeded  against  by  the  cen- 
sures of  the  church.  (2) 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

OF  RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP  AND  THE  SABBATH-DAY' 

The  light  of  nature  showeth  that  there  is  a 
God,  who  hath  lordship  and  sovereignty  over 
all ;  is  good,  and  doeth  good  unto  all ;  and  is 
therefore  to  be  feared,  loved,  praised,  called 
upon,  trusted  in,  and  served  with  all  the  heart, 
and  with  all  the  soul,  and  with  all  the  might.  (3) 

(1)  Rom.  i.  32.  Who,  knowing  the  judgment  of  God, 
that  they  which  commit  such  things  are  worthy  of  death  ; 
not  only  do  the  same,  but  have  pleasure  in  them  that  do 
them.  1  Cor.  v.  1,  5,  11,  13.  It  is  reported  commonly 
that  there  is  fornication  among  you,  and  such  fornication 
as  is  not  so  much  as  named  among  the  Gentiles,  that  one 
should  have  his  father's  wife. — To  deliver  such  an  one 
unto  Satan  for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit 
may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. — But  now  I 
have  written  unto  you  not  to  keep  company,  if  any  man 
that  is  called  a  brother,  be  a  fornicator,  or  covetous,  or  an 
idolater,  or  a  railer,  or  a  drunkard,  or  an  extortioner ;  with 
such  a  one,  no,  not  to  eat. — But  them  that  are  without, 
God  judgeth.  Therefore  put  away  from  among  your- 
selves that  wicked  person. 

(2)  2Thess.  iii.  14.  And  if  any  man  obey  not  our 
word  by  this  epistle,  note  that  man,  and  have  no  com- 
pany with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed.  Tit.  iii.  10. 
A  man  that  is  an  heretic,  after  the  first  and  second  admo- 
nition, reject. 

(3)  Rom.  i.  20.  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from 
the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  113 

But  the  acceptable  way  of  worshipping  the 
true  God  is  instituted  by  himself,  and  so  limited 
by  his  own  revealed  will,  that  he  may  not  be 
worshipped  according  to  the  imaginations  and 
devices  of  men,  or  the  suggestions  of  Satan, 
under  any  visible  representation  or  any  other 
way  not  prescribed  in  the  Holy  Scripture.  (1) 

II.  Religious  worship  is  to  be  given  to  God, 
the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost ;  and  to  him 
alone :  (2)  not  to  angels,  saints,  or  any  other 


by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power  and 
godhead ;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse.  Ps.  cxix. 
68.  Thou  art  good,  and  doest  good  :  teach  me  thy  sta- 
tutes. Jer.  x.  7.  Who  would  not  fear  thee,  O  King  of 
nations  ?  for  to  thee  doth  it  appertain :  forasmuch  as 
among  all  the  wise  men  of  the  nations,  and  in  all  their 
kingdoms,  there  is  none  like  unto  thee.  Ps.  xxxi.  23. 
O  love  the  Lord,  all  ye  his  saints ;  for  the  Lord  pre- 
served the  faithful,  and  plentifully  reward eth  the  proud 
doer.  Ps.  xviii.  3.  Rom.  x.  12.  Ps.  lxii.  8.  Josh, 
xxiv.  14.     Mark  xii.  33. 

(1)  Deut.  xii.  32.  What  thing  soever  I  command  you, 
observe  to  do  it :  thou  shalt  not  add  thereto,  nor  diminish 
from  it.  Matt.  xv.  9.  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me, 
teaching  for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men.  Matt. 
iv.  9,  10.  And  saith  unto  him,  All  these  things  will  I 
give  thee,  if  thou  wilt  fall  down  and  worship  me.  Then 
saith  Jesus  unto  him,  Get  thee  hence,  Satan :  for  it  is 
written,  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  him 
only  shalt  thou  serve.  See  also  Deut.  xv.  to  the  20th 
verse,  and  Ex.  xx.  4,  5,  6. 

(2)  II.  John  v.  23.  That  all  men  should  honour  the 
Son,  even  as  they  honour  the  Father.  He  that  honoureth 
not  the  Son,  honoureth  not  the  Father  which  hath  sent 
him.  2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all.  Amen.  Matt.  iv.  10. 
Rev.  v.  11,  12,  13. 

10* 


114  THE    CONFESSION    OP    FAITH. 

creature  :  (1)  and  since  the  fall,  not  without  a 
Mediator ;  nor  in  the  mediation  of  any  other 
but  of  Christ  alone.  (2) 

III.  Prayer  with  thanksgiving,  being  one 
special  part  of  religious  worship,  (3)  is  by  God 
required  of  all  men ;  (4)  and  that  it  may  be 
accepted,  it  is  to  be  made  in  the  name  of  the 
Son,  (5)  by  the  help  of  his  Spirit,  (6)  according 
to  his  will,  (7)  with  understanding,  reverence, 


(1)  Col.  ii.  18.  Let  no  man  beguile  you  of  your 
reward,  in  a  voluntary  humility,  and  worshipping  of 
angels.  Rev.  xix.  10.  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship 
him.  And  he  said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not ;  I  am  thy 
fellow- servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  that  have  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus :  worship  God.  Rom.  i.  25.  Who 
changed  the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie,  and  worshipped  and 
served  the  creature  more  than  the  Creator,  who  is  blessed 
for  ever.     Amen. 

(2)  John  xiv.  6.  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  am  the  way, 
and  the  truth,  and  the  life :  no  man  cometh  unto  the 
Father,  but  by  me.  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God 
and  one  Mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ 
Jesus.  Eph.  ii.  18.  For  through  him  we  both  have 
access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the  Father. 

(3)  111.  Phil.  iv.  6.  Be  careful  for  nothing;  but  in 
every  thing  by  prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanks- 
giving, let  your  requests  be  made  known  unto  God. 

(4)  Ps.  lxv.  2.  O  thou  that  hearest  prayer,  unto  thee 
shall  all  flesh  come. 

(5)  John  xiv.  13,  14.  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask 
in  my  name,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glo- 
rified in  the  Son.  If  ye  shall  ask  any  thing  in  my  name, 
I  will  do  it. 

(6)  Rom.  viii.  26.  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth 
our  infirmities :  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray 
for  as  we  ought ;  but  the  Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession 
for  us  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered. 

(7)  1  John  v.  14.     And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  115 

humility,  fervency,  faith,  love,  and  perse- 
verance; (1)  and,  if  vocal,  in  a  known 
tongue.  (2) 

IV.  Prayer  is  to  be  made  for  things  law- 
ful, (3)  and  for  all  sorts  of  men  living,  or  that 
shall  live  hereafter ;  (4)  but  not  for  the  dead,  (5) 


have  in  him,  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his 
will,  he  heareth  us. 

(1)  Ps.  xlvii.  7.  For  God  is  the  King  of  all  the  earth  : 
sing  ye  praises  with  understanding.  Heb.  xii.  28.  Let 
us  have  grace,  whereby  we  may  serve  God  acceptably, 
with  reverence  and  godly  fear.  Gen.  xviii.  27.  I  have 
taken  upon  me  to  speak  unto  the  Lord,  which  am  but  dust 
and  ashes.  Jam.  v.  16.  The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of 
a  righteous  man  availeth  much.  Eph.  vi.  18.  Praying 
always  with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in  the  Spirit,  ana 
watching  thereunto  with  all  perseverance  and  supplica- 
tion for  all  saints.  See  also  Jam.  i.  6,  7.  Mark  xi.  24. 
Matt.  vi.  12,  14,  15.     Col.  iv.  2. 

(2)  1  Cor.  xiv.  14.  For  if  I  pray  in  an  unknown 
tongue,  my  spirit  prayeth,  but  my  understanding  is  un- 
fruitful. 

(3)  IV.  1  John  v.  14.  And  this  is  the  confidence  that 
wre  have  in  him,  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his 
will,  he  heareth  us. 

(4)  1  Tim.  ii.  1,2.  I  exhort,  therefore,  that,  first  of 
all,  supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of 
thanks,  be  made  for  all  men ;  for  kings,  and  for  all  that 
are  in  authority ;  that  we  may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable 
life  in  all  godliness  and  honesty. 

(5)  2  Sam.  xii.  21,  22,  23.  Then  said  his  servants 
unto  him,  What  thing  is  this  that  thou  hast  done  ?  Thou 
didst  fast  and  weep  for  the  child,  while  it  was  alive  ;  but 
when  the  child  was  dead,  thou  didst  rise  and  eat  bread. 
And  he  said,  While  the  child  was  yet  alive,  I  fasted  and 
wept:  for  I  said,  WTho  can  tell  tvhetker  God  will  be 
gracious  to  me,  that  the  child  may  live  ?  But  now  he  is 
dead,  wherefore  should  I  fast  ?  can  I  bring  him  back 


116  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

nor  for  those  of  whom  it  may  be  known  that 
they  have  sinned  the  sin  unto  death.  (1) 

V.  The  reading  of  the  Scriptures  with  godly 
fear;  (2)  the  sound  preaching,  (3)  and  con- 
scionable  hearing  of  the  word,  in  obedience 
unto  God,  with  understanding,  faith,  and  reve- 
rence; (4)  singing  of  psalms  with  grace  in  the 
heart;  (5)  as,  also,  the  due  administration  and 
worthy  receiving  of  the  sacraments  instituted 
by  Christ ;  are  all  parts  of  the  ordinary  reli- 


again  ?     I  shall  go  to  him,  but  he  shall  not  return  to  me. 
Luke  xvi.  25,  26,  and  Rev.  xiv.  13. 

(1)  1  John  v.  16.  If  any  man  see  his  brother  sin  a 
sin  which  is  not  unto  death,  he  shall  ask,  and  he  shall 
give  him  life  for  them  that  sin  not  unto  death.  There 
is  a  sin  unto  death :  I  do  not  say  that  he  shall  pray 
for  it. 

(2)  V.  Acts  xv.  21.  For  Moses  of  old  time  hath 
in  every  city  them  that  preach  him,  being  read  in  the 
synagogues  every  Sabbath-day.  Rev.  i.  3.  Blessed  is 
he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the  words  of  this 
prophecy,  and  keep  those  things  which  are  written  there- 
in :  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

(3)  2  Tim.  iv.  2.  Preach  the  word ;  be  instant  in 
season,  out  of  season ;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort,  with  all 
long-suffering,  and  doctrine. 

(4)  James  i.  22.  But  be  ye  doers  of  the  word,  and  not 
hearers  only,  deceiving  your  own  selves.  Acts  x.  33. 
Immediately  therefore  I  sent  to  thee ;  and  thou  hast  well 
done  that  thou  art  come.  Now  therefore  are  we  all  here 
present  before  God,  to  hear  all  things  that  are  commanded 
thee  of  God.  Heb.  iv.  2.  For  unto  us  was  the  gospel 
preached,  as  well  as  unto  them ;  but  the  word  preached 
did  not  profit  them,  not  being  mixed  with  faith  in  them 
that  heard  it.     Matt.  xiii.  19.     Isa.  lxvi.  2. 

(5)  Col.  iii.  16.  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in 
you  richly  in  all  wisdom  ;  teaching  and  admonishing  one 
another  in   psalms   and   hymns    and   spiritual    songs, 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  117 

gious  worship  of  Godrfl)  besides  religious 
oaths,  (2)  and  vows,  (3)  solemn  fastings,  (4) 
and  thanksgivings  upon  special  occasions;  (5) 
which  are,  in  their  several  times  and  seasons, 
to  be  used  in  an  holy  and  religious  manner.  (6) 
VI.  Neither  prayer  nor  any  other  part  of 
religious  worship,  is  now,  under  the  gospel, 
either  tied  unto,  or  made  more  acceptable  by 

•  singing  with  grace  in  your  hearts  to  the  Lord.     Eph. 
v.  19.     Jam.  v.  13. 

(1)  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Acts  ii.  42.  And 
they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and 
fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers. 
1  Cor.  xi.  23,  to  verse  29. 

(2)  Deut.  vi.  13.  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God, 
and  serve  him,  and  shalt  swear  by  his  name. 

(3)  Eccl.  v.  4,  5.  When  thou  vowest  a  vow  unto 
God,  defer  not  to  pay  it ;  for  he  hath  no  pleasure  in  fools  : 
pay  that  which  thou  hast  vowed.  Better  is  it  that  thou 
shouldest  not  vow,  than  that  thou  shouldest  vow,  and  not 
pay.     Acts  xviii.  18. 

(4)  Joel  ii.  12.  Therefore  also  now,  saith  the  Lord, 
Turn  ye  even  to  me  with  all  your  heart,  and  with  fasting, 
and  with  weeping,  and  with  mourning.  Matt.  ix.  15. 
Can  the  children  of  the  bride-chamber  mourn,  as  long  as 
the  bridegroom  is  with  them  ?  But  the  days  will  come, 
when  the  bridegroom  shall  be  taken  from  them,  and  then 
shall  they  fast.  1  Cor.  vii.  5.  Defraud  ye  not  one  the 
other,  except  it  be  with  consent  for  a  time,  that  ye 
may  give  yourselves  to  fasting  and  prayer ;  and  come 
together  again,  that  Satan  tempt  you  not  for  your  in- 
continency. 

(5)  Ps.  cvii.  throughout. 

(6)  Heb.  xii.  28.  Wherefore  we  receiving  a  kingdom 
which  cannot  be  moved,  let  us  have  grace,  whereby 
we  may  serve  God  acceptably,  with  reverence  and  godly 
fear. 


118  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

any  place  in  which  it  is  performed,  or  towards 
which  it  is  directed :  (1)  but  God  is  to  be 
worshipped  every  where  (2)  in  spirit  and  in 
truth  ;  (3)  as  in  private  families  (4)  daily,  (5) 
and  in  secret  each  one  by  himself,  (6)  so  more 
solemnly  in  the  public  assemblies,  which  are 

(1)  VI.  John  iv.  21.  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Woman, 
believe  me,  the  hour  cometh,  when  ye  shall  neither  in 
this  mountain,  nor  yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship  the  Father. 

(2)  Mai.  i.  11.  From  the  rising  of  the  sun,  even  unto 
the  going  down  of  the  same,  my  name  shall  be  great  among 
the  Gentiles :  and  in  every  place  incense  shall  be  offered 
unto  my  name,  and  a  pure  offering  :  for  my  name  shall  be 
great  among  the  heathen,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts.  1  Tim. 
ii.  8.  I  will  therefore  that  men  pray  every  where,  lifting 
up  holy  hands,  without  wrath  and  doubting. 

(3)  John  iv.  23,  24.  But  the  hour  cometh,  and  now 
is,  when  the  true  worshippers  shall  worship  the  Father 
in  spirit  and  in  truth  :  for  the  Father  seeketh  such  to 
worship  him.  God  is  a  Spirit:  and  they  that  worship 
him,  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

(4)  Jer.  x.  25.  Pour  out  thy  fury  upon  the  heathen 
that  know  thee  not,  and  upon  the  families  that  call  not 
on  thy  name.  Job  i.  5.  And  it  was  so,  when  the  days 
of  their  feasting  were  gone  about,  that  Job  sent  and  sanc- 
tified them,  and  rose  up  early  in  the  morning,  and  offered 
burnt-offerings  according  to  the  number  of  them  all :  foi 
Job  saidxItmaybe  that  my  sons  have  sinned,  and  cursed 
God  in  their  hearts.  Thus  did  Job  continually.  2  Sam. 
vi.  18,  20.  And  as  soon  as  David  had  made  an  end  of 
offering  burnt-offerings  and  peace-offerings,  he  blessed  the 
people  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts. — Then  David 
returned  to  bless  his  household. 

(5)  Mat.  vi.  11.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread. 
Josh.  xxiv.  15. 

(6)  Mat.  vi.  6.  But  thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter 
into  thy  closet ;  and  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray 
to  thy  Father,  which  is  in  secret ;  and  thy  Father,  which 
Beeth  in  secret,  shall  reward  thee  openly.     Eph.  vi.  18. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  119 

v 

not  carelessly  or  wilfully  to  be  neglected  or 
forsaken,  when  God,  by  his  word  or  provi- 
dence, calleth  thereunto.  (1) 

VII.  As  it  is  of  the  law  of  nature,  that,  in 
general,  a  due  proportion  of  time  be  set  apart 
for  the  worship  of  God;  so,  in  his  word,  by  a 
positive,  moral,  and  perpetual  commandment, 
binding  all  men  in  all  ages,  he  hath  particu- 
larly appointed  one  day  in  seven  for  a  Sabbath, 
to  be  kept  holy  unto  him :  (2)  which,  from  the 
beginning  of  the  world  to  the  resurrection  of 
Christ,  was  the  last  day  of  the  week ;  and,  from 
the  resurrection  of  Christ,  was  changed  into 
the  first  day  of  the  week,  (3)  which  in  Scrip- 


(1)  Isa.  lvi.  7.  Mine  house  shall  be  called  an  house 
of  prayer  for  all  people.  Heb.  x.  25.  Not  forsaking  the 
assembling  of  ourselves  together,  as  the  manner  of  some 
is  ,■  but  exhorting  one  another  :  and  so  much  the  more,  as 
ye  see  the  day  approaching.  Prov.  viii.  34.  Blessed  is 
the  man  that  heareth  me,  watching  daily  at  my  gates, 
waiting  at  the  posts  of  my  doors.  Acts  ii.  42.  And  they 
continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles' doctrine  and  fellow- 
ship, and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers. 

(2)  VII.  See  the  4th  commandment  in  Ex.  xx.  8, 
9,  10,  11.  Isa.  lvi.  2,  4.  Blessed  is  the  man  that  doeth 
this,  and  the  son  of  man  that  layeth  hold  on  it :  that 
keepeth  the  Sabbath  from  polluting  it,  and  keepeth  his 
hand  from  doing  any  evil. — For  thus  saith  the  Lord  unto 
the  eunuchs  that  keep  my  Sabbaths,  and  choose  the  things 
that  please  me,  and  take  hold  of  my  covenant.   Isa.  lvi.  6. 

(3)  Gen.  ii.  3.  And  God  blessed  the  seventh  day,  and 
sanctified  it ;  because  that  in  it  he  had  rested  from  all  his 
work  which  God  created  and  made.  1  Cor.  xvi.  1,  2. 
Now  concerning  the  collection  for  the  saints,  as  I  have 
given  order  to  the  churches  of  Galatia,  even  so  do  ye. 
Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  let  every  one  of  you  lay 
by  him  in  store,  as  God  hath  prospered  him,  that  there 


120  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

ture  is  called  the  Lord's-day,  (1)  and  is  to  be 
continued  to  the  end  of  the  world,  as  the  Chris- 
tian Sabbath.  (2) 

VIII.  This  Sabbath  is  then  kept  holy  unto 
the  Lord,  when  men,  after  a  due  preparing  of 
their  hearts,  and  ordering  of  their  common 
affairs  beforehand,  do  not  only  observe  an  holy 
rest  all  the  day  from  their  own  works,  words, 
and  thoughts,  about  their  worldly  employments 
and  recreations ;  (3)  but  also  are  taken  up  the 

be  no  gatherings  when  I  come.  Acts  xx.  7.  And  upon 
the  first  day  of  the  week,  when  the  disciples  came  to- 
gether to  break  bread,  Paul  preached  unto  them,  (ready 
to  depart  on  the  morrow ;)  and  continued  his  speech  untiL 
midnight. 

(1)  Rev.  i.  10.  I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day, 
and  heard  behind  me  a  great  voice  as  of  a  trumpet, 

(2)  Ex.  xx.  8,  10.  (See  figure  (2),  page  119.)  Matt, 
v.  17,  18.  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy  the  law 
or  the  prophets  :  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil. 
For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till  heaven  and  earth  pass, 
one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass  from  the  law, 
till  all  be  fulfilled. 

(3)  VIII.  Ex.  xvi.  23,  25,  26,  29,  30.  And  he  said 
unto  them,  This  is  that  which  the  Lord  hath  said, 
To-morrow  is  the  rest  of  the  holy  Sabbath  unto  the 
Lord  :  bake  that  which  ye  will  bake  to-day,  and  seethe 
that  ye  will  seethe;  and  that  which  remaineth  over, 
lay  up  for  you  to  be  kept  until  the  morning. — And  Moses 
said,  Eat  that  to-day;  for  to-day  is  a  Sabbath  unto 
the  Lord :  to-day  ye  shall  not  find  it  in  the  field.  Six 
days  ye  shall  gather  it;  but  on  the  seventh  day,  which  is 
the  Sabbath,  in  it  there  shall  be  none. — See,  for  that  the 
Lord  hath  given  you  the  Sabbath,  therefore  he  giveth  you 
on  the  sixth  day,  the  bread  of  two  days  :  abide  ye  every 
man  in  his  place,  let  no  man  go  out  of  his  place  on  the 
seventh  day.  So  the  people  rested  on  the  seventh  day. 
Ex.  xxxi.  15,  16.     Six  days  may  work  be  done;    but 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  121 

whole  time  in  the  public  and  private  exercises 
of  his  worship,  and  in  the  duties  of  necessity 
and  mercy.  (1) 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

OF    LAWFUL    OATHS    AND    VOWS. 

A  lawful  oath  is  a  part  of  religious  wor- 
ship, (2)  wherein  upon  just  occasion,  the  per- 
son swearing,  solemnly  calleth  God  to  witness 
what  he  asserteth  or  promiseth ;  and  to  judge 
him  according  to  the  truth  or  falsehood  of 
what  he  sweareth.  (3) 

in  the  seventh  is  the  Sabbath  of  rest,  holy  to  the  Lord  : 
whosoever  doeth  any  work  in  the  Sabbath-day,  he  shall 
surely  be  put  to  death.  Wherefore  the  children  of  Israel 
shall  keep  the  Sabbath,  to  observe  the  Sabbath  through- 
out their  generations  for  a  perpetual  covenant. — Isa.  lviii. 
13.     Neh.  xiii.  15,  16,  17,  18,  19,  21,  22. 

(1)  Isa.  lviii.  13.  If  thou  turn  away  thy  foot  from  the 
Sabbath,  from  doing  thy  pleasure  on  my  holy  day  ;  and 
call  the  Sabbath  a  delight,  the  holy  of  the  Lord,  honour- 
able; and  shalt  honour  him,  not  doing  thine  own  ways, 
nor  rinding  thine  own  pleasure,  nor  speaking  thine  own 
words.     Matt.  xii.  1  to  the  13th  verse. 

(2)  I.  Deut.  x.  20.  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God  ; 
him  shalt  thou  serve,  and  to  him  shalt  thou  cleave,  and 
swear  by  his  name. 

(3)  Ex.  xx.  7.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of 
the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain ;  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold 
him  guiltless  that  taketh  his  name  in  vain.  Lev.  xix.  12. 
And  ye  shall  not  swear  by  my  name  falsely,  neither  shalt 
thou  profane  the  name  of  thy  God  :  I  am  the  Lord.  2  Cor. 
i.  23.  Moreover,  I  call  God  for  a  record  upon  my  soul, 
that  to  spare  you  1  came  not  as  yet  unto  Corinth.  See 
also  2  Chron.  vi,  22,  23. 

11 


122  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

II.  The  name  of  God  only  is  that  by  which 
men  ought  to  swear,  and  therein  it  is  to  be 
used  with  all  holy  fear  and  reverence ;  (1) 
therefore  to  swear  vainly  or  rashly  by  thai 
glorious  and  dreadful  name,  or  to  swear  at  ali 
by  any  other  thing,  is  sinful,  and  to  be  abhor 
red.  (2)  Yet  as,  in  matters  of  weight  and  mo- 
ment, an  oath  is  warranted  by  the  word  of 
God  under  the  New  Testament,  as  well  as 
under  the  Old,  (3)  so  a  lawful  oath,  being  im- 
posed by  lawful  authority,  in  such  matters 
ought  to  be  taken.  (4) 

III.  Whosoever  taketh  an  oath  ought  duly 
to  consider  the  weightiness  of  so  solemn  an 
act,  and  therein  to  avouch  nothing  but  what 
he  is  fully  persuaded  is  the  truth.  (5)     Neither 

(1)  II.  Deut.  vi.  13.  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy 
God,  and  serve  him,  and  shalt  swear  by  his  name. 

(2)  Jer.  v.  7.  How  shall  I  pardon  thee  for  this  ?  thy 
children  have  forsaken  me,  and  sworn  by  them  that  are  no 
gods:  when  I  had  fed  them  to  the  fall,  they  then  com- 
mitted adultery,  and  assembled  themselves  by  troops  in 
the  harlots'  houses.  James  v.  12.  But  above  all  things, 
my  brethren,  swear  not,  neither  by  heaven,  neither  by 
the  earth,  neither  by  any  other  oath :  but  let  your  yea, 
be  yea;  and  your  nay,  nay;  lest  you  fall  into  condemna- 
tion.    See  the  3d  commandment  in  Ex.  xx.  7. 

(3)  Heb.  vi.  16.  For  men  verily  swear  by  the  greater : 
and  an  oath  for  confirmation  is  to  them  an  end  of  all  strife. 
Isa.  lxv.  16. 

(4)  1  Kings  viii.  31.  If  any  man  trespass  against  his 
neighbour,  and  an  oath  be  laid  upon  him  to  cause  him  to 
swear,  and  the  oath  come  before  thine  altar  in  this  house. 
Ezra  x.  5.  Then  arose  Ezra,  and  made  the  chief  priests,, 
the  Levites,  and  all  Israel,  to  swear  that  they  should  do 
according  to  this  word.     And  they  sware. 

(5)  III.  Jer.  iv.  2.     And  thou  shalt  swear,  The  Lord 


THE    CONFESSION    OP    FAITH.  123 

may  any  man  bind  himself  by  oath  to  any 
thing  but  what  is  good  and  just,  and  what  he 
believeth  so  to  be,  and  what  he  is  able  and 
resolved  to  perform.  (1)  Yet  it  is  a  sin  to 
refuse  an  oath  touching  any  thing  that  is 
good  and  just,  being  imposed  by  lawful  au- 
thority. (2) 

IV.  An  oath  is  to  be  taken  in  the  plain  and 
common  sense  of  the  words,  without  equivoca- 
tion or  mental  reservation.  (3)  It  cannot 
oblige  to  sin  ;  but  in  any  thing  not  sinful,  being 

liveth,  in  truth,  in  judgment,  and  in  righteousness;  and 
the  nations  shall  bless  themselves  in  him,  and  in  him 
shall  they  glory.     See  also  Ex.  xx.  7. 

(1)  Gen.  xxiv.  2,  3,  9.  And  Abraham  said  unto  his 
eldest  servant  of  his  house,  that  ruled  over  all  that  he  had, 
Put,  I  pray  thee,  thy  hand  under  my  thigh :  and  I  will 
make  thee  swear  by  the  Lord,  the  God  of  heaven,  and  the 
God  of  the  earth,  that  thou  shalt  not  take  a  wife  unto  my 
son  of  the  daughters  of  the  Canaanites,  among  whom  I 
dwell. — And  the  servant  put  his  hand  under  the  thigh 
of  Abraham  his  master,  and  sware  to  him  concerning  that 
matter. 

(2)  Num.  v.  19,  21.  And  the  priest  shall  charge  her 
by  an  oath,  and  say  unto  the  woman,  If  no  man  have  lain 
with  thee,  and  if  thou  hast  not  gone  aside  to  uncleanness 
with  another  instead  of  thy  husband,  be  thou  free  from 
this  bitter  water  that  causeth  the  curse. — Then  the  priest 
shall  charge  the  woman  with  an  oath  of  cursing ;  and  the 
priest  shall  say  unto  the  woman,  The  Lord  make  thee  a 
curse  and  an  oath  among  thy  people,  when  the  Lord  doth 
make  thy  thigh  to  rot  and  thy  belly  to  swell.  Neh.  v, 
12.  Then  I  called  the  priests,  and  took  an  oath  of  them, 
that  they  should  do  according  to  this  promise. 

(3)  IV.  Ps.  xxiv.  4.  He  that  hath  clean  hands,  and 
a  pure  heart ;  who  hath  not  lifted  up  his  soul  unto  vanity, 
nor  sworn  deceitfully.  Jer.  iv.  2.  See  figure  (5),  page 
122. 


124  THE    CONFESSION    OP    FAITH. 

taken,  it  binds  to  performance,  although  to  a 
man's  own  hurt :  (1)  nor  is  it  to  be  violated, 
although  made  to  heretics  or  infidels.  (2) 

V.  A  vow  is  of  the  like  nature  with  a  prom- 
issory oath,  and  ought  to  be  made  with  the 
like  religious  care,  and  to  be  performed  with 
the  like  faithfulness.  (3) 

VI.  It  is  not  to  be  made  to  any  creature,  but 
to  God  alone  :  (4)  and  that  it  may  be  accepted, 
it  is  to  be  made  voluntarily,  out  of  faith  and 
conscience  of  duty,  in  way  of  thankfulness  for 
mercy  received,  or  for  obtaining  of  what  we 

(1)  Ps.  xv.  4.  In  whose  eyes  a  vile  person  is  con- 
temned ;  but  he  honoureth  them  that  fear  the  Lord.  He 
that  sweareth  to  his  own  hurt,  and  change th  not.  1  Sam. 
xxv.  22,  32,  33,  34. 

(2)  Ezek.  xvii.  16,  18.  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God, 
surely  in  the  place  where  the  king  dwelleth  that  made  him 
king,  whose  oath  he  despised,  and  whose  covenant  he 
brake,  even  with  him  in  the  midst  of  Babylon,  he  shall 
die.— Seeing  he  despised  the  oath,  by  breaking  the  cove- 
nant, when,  lo,  he  had  given  his  hand,  and  hath  done  all 
these  things,  he  shall  not  escape.*  Josh.  ix.  18,  19. 
2  Sam.  xxi.  1. 

(3)  V.  Isa.  xix.  21.  And  the  Lord  shall  be  known  to 
Egypt,  and  the  Egyptians  shall  know  the  Lord  in  that 
"day,  and  shall  do  sacrifice  and  oblation ;  yea,  they  shall 
vow  a  vow  unto  the  Lord,  and  perform  it.  Eccl.  v.  4,  5. 
When  thou  VQwest  a  vow  unto  God,  defer  not  to  pay  it : 
for  he  hath  no  pleasure  in  fools  :  pay  that  which  thou  hast 
vowed.  Better  is  it  that  thou  shouldest  not  vow,  than 
that  thou  shouldest  vow,  and  not  pay.  Ps.  lxvi.  13,  14. 
I  will  pay  thee  my  vows,  which  my  lips  have  uttered,  and 
my  mouth  hath  spoken,  when  I  was  in  trouble.  Ps. 
lxi.  8. 

(4)  VI.  Ps.  lxxvi.  11.  Vow,  and  pay  unto  the  Lord 
your  God  :  let  all  that  be  round  about  him  bring  presents 
unto  him  that  ought  to  be  feared.     Jer.  xliv.  25,  26. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  125 

want  ;  whereby  we  more  strictly  bind  our- 
selves to  necessary  duties,  or  to  other  things, 
so  far  and  so  long  as  they  may  fitly  conduce 
thereunto.  (1) 

VII.  No  man  may  vow  to  do  any  thing  for- 
bidden in  the  word  of  God,  or  what  would 
hinder  any  duty  therein  commanded,  or  which 
is  not  in  his  own  power,  and  for  the  perform- 
ance whereof  he  hath  no  promise  or  ability 
from  God.  (2)  In  which  respects,  popish  mo- 
nastical  vows  of  perpetual  single  life,  professed 
poverty,  and  regular  obedience,  are  so  far 
from  being  degrees  of  higher  perfection,  that 


(1)  Deut.  xxiii.  21,  23.  When  thou  shalt  vow  a  vow 
unto  the  Lord  thy  God,  thou  shalt  not  slack  to  pay  it :  for 
the  Lord  thy  God  will  surely  require  it  of  thee ;  and  it 
would  be  sin  in  thee. — That  which  is  gone  out  of  thy  lips, 
thou  shalt  keep  and  perform,  even  a  free-will-offering,  ac- 
cording as  thou  hast  vowed  unto  the  Lord  thy  God,  which 
thou  hast  promised  with  thy  mouth.  Psal.  1.  14.  Offer 
unto  God  thanksgiving,  and  pay  thy  vows  unto  the  Most 
High.  Gen.  xxviii.  20,  21,  22.  And  Jacob  vowed  a 
vow,  saying,  If  God  will  be  with  me,  and  will  keep  me 
in  this  way  that  I  go,  and  will  give  me  bread  to  eat,  and 
raiment  to  put  on,  so  that  I  come  again  to  my  father's 
house  in  peace :  then  shall  the  Lord  be  my  God :  and 
this  stone,  which  I  have  set  for  a  pillar,  shall  be  God's 
house  :  and  of  all  that  thou  shalt  give  me,  I  will  surely 
give  the  tenth  unto  thee. — Compare  with  the  above  1  Sam. 
i.  11,  and  Ps.  cxxxii.  2,  3,  4,  5. 

(2)  VII.  Acts  xxiii.  12.  And  when  it  was  day,  certain 
of  the  Jews  banded  together,  and  bound  themselves  under 
a  curse,  saying,  that  they  would  neither  eat  nor  drink  till 
they  had  killed  Paul.  Mark  vi.  26.  And  the  king  was 
exceeding  sorry,  yet  for  his  oath's  sake,  and  for  their 
sakes  which  sat  with  him,  he  would  not  reject  her.  See 
also  Num.  xxx.  5,  8,  12,  13. 

11* 


126  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

they  are   superstitious  and  sinful  snares,  in 
which  no  Christian  may  entangle  himself.  (1) 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

OF    THE    CIVIL    MAGISTRATE. 

God,  the  Supreme  Lord  and  King  of  all  the 
world,  hath  ordained  civil  magistrates  to  be 
under  him  over  the  people,  for  his  own  glory 
and  the  public  good,  and  to  this  end,  hath 
armed  them  with  the  power  of  the  sword,  for 
the  defence  and  encouragement  of  them  that 
are  good,  and  for  the  punishment  of  evil 
doers.  (2) 


(1)  1  Cor.  vii.  2,  9.  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornication, 
let  every  man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let  every  woman 
have  her  own  husband. — But  if  they  cannot  contain,  let 
them  marry :  for  it  is  better  to  marry  than  to  burn.  1  Cor. 
vii.  23. 

(2)  I.  Rom.  xiii.  1,  3,  4.  Let  every  soul  be  subject 
unto  the  higher  powers.  For  there  is  no  power  but  of 
God :  the  powers  that  be  are  ordained  of  God.— For 
rulers  are  not  a  terror  to  good  works,  but  to  the  evil. 
Wilt  thou  then  not  be  afraid  of  the  power  ?  Do  that 
which  is  good,  and  thou  shalt  have  praise  of  the  same. 
For  he  is  the  minister  of  God  to  thee  for  good.  But  if  thou 
do  that  which  is  evil,  be  afraid  ;  for  he  beareth  not  the 
sword  in  vain :  for  he  is  the  minister  of  God,  a  revenger 
to  execute  wrath  upon  him  that  doeth  evil.  1  Pet.  ii.  13, 
14.  Submit  yourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man  for  the 
Lord's  sake  :  whether  it  be  to  the  king,  as  supreme ;  or 
unto  governors,  as  unto  them  that  are  sent  by  him  for  the 
punishment  of  evil-doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them  that 
do  well. 


THE    CONFESSION    OP    FAITH.  127 

II.  It  is  lawful  for  Christians  to  accept  and 
execute  the  office  of  a  magistrate,  when  called 
thereunto ;  (1)  in  the  managing  whereof,  as 
they  ought  especially  to  maintain  piety,  justice, 
and  peace,  according  to  the  wholesome  laws 
of  each  commonwealth,  (2)  so,  for  that  end, 
they  may  lawfully,  now  under  the  New  Testa- 
ment, wage  war  upon  just  and  necessary 
occasions.  (3) 

III.  Civil  magistrates  may  not  assume  to < 
themselves  the  administration  of  the  word  and 
sacraments ;  (4)  or  the  power  of  the  keys  of  the 


(1)  II.  Prov.  viii.  15,  16.  By  me  kings  reign,  and 
princes  decree  justice.  By  me  princes  rule,  and  nobles, 
even  all  the  judges  of  the  earth.  See  figure  (2),  page 
126. 

(2)  Ps.  lxxxii.  3,  4.  Defend  the  poor  and  fatherless : 
do  justice  to  the  afflicted  and  needy  :  deliver  the  poor  and 
needy  :  rid  them  out  of  the  hand  of  the  wicked.  2  Sam. 
xxiii.  3.  The  God  of  Israel  said,  the  Rock  of  Israel  spake 
to  me,  He  that  ruleth  over  men  must  be  just,  ruling  in  the 
fear  of  God.  (  See  1  Pet.  ii.  13,  figure  (2),  page  126. 

•(3)  Luke  iii.  14.  And  the  soldiers  likewise  demanded 
of  him,  saying,  And  what  shall  we  do  ?  And  he  said 
unto  them,  Do  violence  to  no  man,  neither  accuse  any 
falsely ;  and  be  content  with  your  wages.  Matt.  viii.  9. 
For  I  am  a  man  under  authority,  having  soldiers  under 
me :  and  I  say  to  this  man,  Go,  and  he  goeth ;  and  to 
another,  Come,  and  he  cometh  :  and  to  my  servant,  Do 
this,  and  he  doeth  it.     Acts  x.  1,  2..    Rom.  xiii.  4. 

(4)  III.  2  Chron.  xxvi.  18.  And  they  withstood  Uz- 
ziah  the  king,  and  said  unto  him,  It  appertained  not  unto 
thee,  Uzziah,  to  burn  incense  unto  the  Lord,  but  to  the 
priests,  the  sons  of  Aaron,  that  are  consecrated  to  bum 
incense ;  go  out  of  the  sanctuary ;  for  thou  hast  tres- 
passed ;  neither  shall  it  be  for  thine  honour  from  the  Lord 
God. 


128  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

kingdom  of  heaven;  (1)  or,  in  the  least,  inter- 
fere in  matters  of  faith.  (2)  Yet  as  nursing 
fathers,  it  is  the  duty  of  civil  magistrates  to 
protect  the  church  of  our  common  Lord,  with- 
out giving  the  preference  to  any  denomination 
of  Christians  above  the  rest,  in  such  a  manner, 
that  all  ecclesiastical  persons  whatever  shall 
enjoy  the  full,  free,  and  unquestioned  liberty 
of  discharging  every  part  of  their  sacred  func- 
tions, without  violence  or  danger.  (3)  And,  as 
Jesus  Christ  hath  appointed  a  regular  govern- 
ment and  discipline  in  his  church,  no  law  of 
any  commonwealth  should  interfere  with,  let, 
or  hinder,  the  due  exercise  thereof,  among  the 
voluntary  members  of  any  denomination  of 
Christians,  according  to  their  own  profession 
and  belief.  (4)  It  is  the  duty  of  civil  magis- 
trates to  protect  the  person  and  good  name  of 


(1)  Matt.  xvi.  19.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven :  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt 
bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven :  and  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 
1  Cor.  iv.  1,  2.  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of  the 
ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of 
God.  Moreover,  it  is  required  in  stewards,  that  a  man 
be  found  faithful. 

(2)  John  xviii.  36.  Jesus  answered,  My  kingdom  is 
not  of  this  world.  Mai.  ii.  7.  For  the  priest's  lips  should 
keep  knowledge,  anc}  they  should  seek  the  law  at  his 
mouth :  for  he  is  the  messenger  of  the  Lord  of  hosts. 
Acts  v.  29.  Then  Peter  and  the  other  apostles  answered 
and  said,  We  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than  men. 

(3)  Isa.  xlix.  23.  And  kings  shall  be  thy  nursing 
fathers,  and  their  queens  thy  nursing  mothers. 

(4)  Ps.  cv.  15.  Touch  not  mine  anointed,  and  do  my 
prophets  no  harm.    Acts  xviii.  14,  15,  16. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  129 

all  their  people,  in  such  an  effectual  manner  as 
that  no  person  be  suffered,  either  upon  pretence 
of  religion  or  infidelity,  to  offer  any  indignity, 
violence,  abuse,  or  injury  to  any  other  person 
whatsoever :  and  to  take  order,  that  all  reli- 
gious and  ecclesiastical  assemblies  be  held 
without  molestation  or  disturbance.  (1) 

IV.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  people  to  pray  for 
magistrates,  (2)  to  honour  their  persons,  (3)  to 
pay  them  tribute  and  other  dues,  (4)  to  obey 
their  lawful  commands,  and  to  be  subject  to 
their  authority,  for  conscience'  sake.  (5)  Infi- 
delity or  indifference  in  religion,  doth  not  make 
void  the  magistrate's  just  and  legal  authority, 
nor  free  the  people  from  their  due  obedience 
to  him :  (6)  from  which  ecclesiastical  persons 

(1)  2  Sam.  xxiii.  3.     1  Tim.  ii.  1.     Rom.  xiii.  4. 

(2)  IV.  1  Tim.  ii.  1,2.  I  exhort  therefore,  that,  first 
of  all,  supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving 
of  thanks,  be  made  for  all  men ;  for  kings,  and  for  all 
that  are  in  authority;  that  we  may  lead  a  quiet  and 
peaceable  life  in  all  godliness  and  honesty. 

(3)  1  Pet.  ii.  17.     Fear  God.     Honour  the  king. 

(4)  Rom.  xiii.  6,  7.  For,  for  this  cause  pay  ye  tribute 
also :  for  they  are  God's  ministers,  attending  continually 
upon  this  very  thing.  Render  therefore  to  all  their  dues : 
tribute  to  whom  tribute  is  due  ,•  custom  to  whom  custom ; 
fear  to  whom  fear ;  honour  to  whom  honour. 

(5)  Rom.  xiii.  5.  Wherefore  ye  must  needs  be  sub- 
ject, not  only  for  wrath,  but  also  for  conscience'  sake. 
Tit.  iii.  1.  Put  them  in  mind  to  be  subject  to  principali- 
ties and  powers,  to  obey  magistrates,  to  be  ready  to  every 
good  work. 

(G)  1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14,  16.  Submit  yourselves  to  every 
ordinance  of  man  for  tne  Lord's  sake  :  whether  it  be  to 
the  king,  as  supreme :  or  unto  governors,  as  unto  them 
that  are  sent  by  him  for  the  punishment  of  evil-doers, 


130  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

are  not  exempted  ;  (1)  much  less  hath  the  Pope 
any  power  or  jurisdiction  over  them  in  their 
dominions,  or  over  any  of  their  people;  and 
least  of  all  to  deprive  them  of  their  dominions 
or  lives,  if  he  shall  judge  them  to  be  heretics, 
or  upon  any  other  pretence  whatsoever.  (2) 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

OF    MARRIAGE    AND    DIVORCE. 

Marriage  is  to  be  between  one  man  and 
one  woman :  neither  is  it  lawful  for  any  man 
to  have  more  than  one  wife,  nor  for  any 
woman  to  have  more  than  one  husband  at  the 
same  time.  (3) 

II.  Marriage  was  ordained  for  the  mutual 

and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well. — As  free,  and 
not  using  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of  maliciousness,  but 
as  the  servants  of  God. 

(1)  Rom.  xiii.  1.  Let  every  soul  be  subject  unto  the 
higher  powers.  Acts  xxv.  10,  11.  Then  said  Paul,  I 
stand  at  Caesar's  jugdment-seat,  where  I  ought  to  be 
judged  ;  to  the  Jews  have  I  done  no  wrong,  as  thou 
very  well  knowest.  For  if  I  be  an  offender,  or  have 
committed  any  thing  worthy  of  death,  I  refuse  not  to  die : 
but  if  there  be  none  of  these  things  whereof  these  accuse 
me,  no  man  may  deliver  me  unto  them.  I  appeal  unto 
Caesar. 

(2)  2  Thess.  ii.  4.  Who  opposeth  and  exalteth  him- 
self above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped ; 
so  that  he,  as  God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing 
himself  that  he  is  God.  Rev.  xiii.  15,  16,  17, 18.  And 
ne  had  power  to  give  life  unto  the  image,  &c. 

(3)  I.  1  Cor.  vii.  2.     Mark  x.  6,  7,  8,  9. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  131 

help  of  husband  and  wife  5  (1)  for  the  increase 
of  mankind  with  a  legitimate  issue,  and  of  the 
church  with  an  holy  seed ;  (2)  and  for  prevent- 
ing of  uncleanness.  (3) 

III.  It  is  lawful  for  all  sorts  of  people  to 
marry  who  are  able  with  judgment  to  give 
their  consent,  (4)  yet  it  is  the  duty  of  Christians 
to  marry  only  in  the  Lord.  (5)  And,  therefore, 
such  as  profess  the  true  reformed  religion  should 
not  marry  with  infidels,  Papists,  or  other  idola- 
ters: neither  should  such  as  are  godly  be  un- 
equally yoked,  by  marrying  with  such  as  are 
notoriously  wicked  in  their  life,  or  maintain 
damnable  heresies.  (6) 


(1)  II.  Gen.  ii.  18.  And  the  Lord  God  said,  It  is  not 
good  that  man  should  be  alone  :  I  will  make  him  an  help 
meet  for  him. 

(2)  Mai.  ii.  15.    And  did  not  he  make  one  ?    Yet  had  . 
he  the  residue  of  the  Spirit.     And  wherefore  one  ?    That 
he  might  seek  a  godly  seed.     Therefore  take  heed  to 
your  spirit,  and  let  none  deal  treacherously  against  the 
wife  of  his  youth. 

(3)  1  Cor.  vii.  2,  9.  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornica- 
tion, let  every  man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let  every 
woman  have  her  own  husband. — But  if  they  cannot  con- 
tain, let  them  marry :  for  it  is  better  to  marry  than  to 
burn. 

(4)  III.  1  Tim.  iv.  3.  Forbidding  to  marry.  Gem 
xxiv.  57,  58.  And  they  said,  We  will  call  the  damsel, 
and  inquire  at  her  mouth.  And  they  called  Rebekah, 
and  said  unto  her,  Wilt  thou  go  with  this  man  1  And 
she  said,  I  will  go. 

(5)  I  Cor.  vii.  39.  The  wife  is  bound  by  the  law  as 
long  as  her  husband  liveth ;  but  if  her  husband  be  dead, 
she  is  at  liberty  to  be  married  to  whom  she  will ;  only  in 
the  Lord. 

(6)  2  Cor.  vi.  14.   Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked  together 


132  THE    CONFESSION   CF    FAITH. 

IV.  Marriage  ought  not  to  be  within  the 
degrees  of  consanguinity  or  affinity  forbidden 
in  the  word;  (1)  nor  can  such  incestuous  mar- 
riages ever  be  made  lawful  by  any  law  of  man, 
or  consent  of  parties,  so  as  those  persons  may 
live  together,  as  man  and  wife.  (2)  The  man 
may  not  marry  any  of  his  wife's  kindred 
nearer  in  blood  than  he  may  of  his  own,  nor 
the  woman  of  her  husband's  kindred  nearer 
in  blood  than  of  her  own.  (3) 

V.  Adultery  or  fornication,  committed  after 
a  contract,  being  detected  before -marriage, 
giveth  just  occasion  to  the  innocent  party  to 
dissolve  that  contract.  (4)    In  the  case  of  adul- 


with  unbelievers ;  for  what  fellowship  hath  righteousness 
with  unrighteousness  ?  and  what  communion  hath  light 
with  darkness  ?  Gen.  xxxiv.  14.  Ex.  xxxiv.  16.  Com- 
pare 1  Kings  xi.  4.     Neh.  xiii.  25,  26,  27. 

(1)  IV.  Lev.  xviii.  chap.  1  Cor.  v.  1.  It  is  reported 
commonly  that  there  is  fornication  among  you,  and  such 
fornication  as  is  not  so  much  as  named  among  the  Gen- 
tiles, that  one  should  have  his  father's  wife. 

(2)  Mark  vi.  18.  For  John  had  said  unto  Herod,  It 
is  not  lawful  for  thee  to  have  thy  brother's  wife.  Lev. 
xviii.  24,  25,  26,  27,  28. 

(3)  Lev.  xx.  19,  20,  21.  And  thou  shalt  not  uncover 
the  nakedness  of  thy  mother's  sister,  nor  of  thy  father's 
sister;  for  he  uncovereth  his  near  kin:  they  shall  bear 
their  iniquity.  And  if  a  man  shall  lie  with  his  uncle's 
wife,  he  hath  uncovered  his  uncle's  nakedness :  they 
shall  bear  their  sin :  they  shall  die  childless.  And  if  a 
man  shall  take  his  brother's  wife,  it  is  an  unclean  thing : 
he  hath  uncovered  his  brother's  nakedness :  they  shall 
be  childless. 

(4)  V.  Matt.  i.  18,  19,  20.  Now  the  birth  of  Jesus 
Christ  was  on  this  wise  :  When  as  his  mother  Mary  was 
espoused  to  Joseph,  before  they  came  together,  she  was 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  133 

tery  after  marriage,  it  is  lawful  for  the  innocent 
party  to  sue  out  a  divorce,  (1)  and  after  the 
divorce  to  marry  another,  as  if  the  offending 
party  were  dead.  (2) 

VI.  Although  the  corruption  of  man  be  such 
as  is  apt  to  study  arguments,  unduly  to  put 
asunder  those  whom  God  hath  joined  together 
in  marriage ;  yet  nothing  but  adultery,  or  such 
wilful  desertion  as  can  no  way  be  remedied  by 
the  church  or  civil  magistrate,  is  cause  sufficient 
of  dissolving  the  bond  of  marriage  :  (3)  wherein 
a  public  and  orderly  course  of  proceeding  is  to 

found  with  child  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Then  Joseph  her 
husband,  being  a  just  man,  and  not  willing  to  make  her 
a  public  example,  was  minded  to  put  her  away  privily. 
But  while  he  thought  on  these  things,  behold,  the  angel 
of  the  Lord  appeared  to  him  in  a  dream,  saying,  Joseph, 
thou  son  of  David,  fear  not  to  take  unto  thee  Mary  thy 
wife ;  for  that  which  is  conceived  in  her,  is  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

(1)  Matt.  v.  31,  32.  It  hath  been  said,  Whosoever 
shall  put  away  his  wife,  let  him  give  her  a  writing  of 
divorcement :  but  I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  shall 
put  away  his  wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  fornication, 
causeth  her  to  commit  adultery :  and  whosoever  shall 
marry  her  that  is  divorced,  committeth  adultery. 

(2)  Matt.  xix.  9.  And  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever 
shall  put  away  his  wife,  except  it  be  for  fornication,  and 
shall  marry  another,  committeth  adultery;  and  wThoso 
marrieth  her  which  is  put  away,  doth  commit  adultery. 
Rom.  vii.  2,  3. 

(3)  VI.  Matt.  xix.  8.  He  saith  unto  them,  Moses, 
because  of  the  hardness  of  your  hearts,  suffered  you  to 
put  away  your  wives :  but  from  the  beginning  it  was  not 
so.  1  Cor.  vii.  15.  But  if  the  unbelieving  depart,  let 
him  depart.  A  brother  or  a  sister  is  not  under  bondage 
in  such  cases  .•  but  God  hath  called  us  to  peace.  Matt. 
xix.  6.   Wherefore  they  are  no  more  twain,  but  one  flesh. 

12 


134  THE    CONFESSION    OP    FAITH. 

be  observed ;  and  the  persons  concerned  in  it, 
not  left  to  their  own  wills  and  discretion  in 
their  own  case.  (1) 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

OF    THE     CHURCH. 

The  catholic  or  universal  church,  which  is 
invisible,  consists  of  the  whole  number  of  the 
elect,  that  have  been,  are,  or  shall  be  gathered 
into  one,  under  Christ  the  head  thereof;  and  is 
the  spouse,  the  body,  the  fulness  of  him  that 
filleth  all  in  all.  (2) 

II.  The  visible  church,  which  is  also  catholic 
or  universal  under  the  gospel,  (not  confined  to 
one  nation  as  before  under  the  law)  consists 
of  all  those  throughout  the  world,  that  profess 
the  true  religion,  (3)  together  with  their  child- 

What  therefore  God  hath  joined  together,  let  not  man  put 
asunder. . 

(1)  Ezrax.  3.  Now  therefore  let  us  make  a  covenant 
with  our  God,  to  put  away  all  the  wives,  and  such  as  are 
born  of  them,  according  to  the  counsel  of  my  lord,  and 
of  those  that  tremble  at  the  commandment  of  our  God  ; 
and  let  it  be  done  according  to  the  law. 

(2)  I.  Eph.  i.  10,  22,  23.  That  in  the  dispensation 
of  the  fulness  of  times,  he  might  gather  together  in  one 
all  things  in  Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven,  and  which 
are  on  earth ;  even  in  him. — And  hath  put  all  things  under 
his  feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the 
church,  which  is  his  body,  the  fulness  of  him  that  filleth 
all  in  all.  Col.  i.  18.  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body, 
the  church.     Eph.  v.  23,  27,  32. 

(3)  II.  1  Cor.  i.  2.  Unto  the  church  of  God  which 
is  at  Corinth,  to  them  that  are  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus, 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  135 

ren  ;  (1)  and  is  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  (2)  the  house  and  family  of  God,  (3) 
out  of  which  there  is  no  ordinary  possibility 
of  salvation.  (4) 

III.  Unto  this  catholic  visible  church,  Christ 


called  to  be  saints,  with  all  that  in  every  place  call  upon 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  both  theirs  and  ours. 
1  Cor.  xii.  12,  13.  For  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath 
many  members,  and  all  the  members  of  that  one  body, 
being  many,  are  one  body;  so  also  is  Christ.  For  by 
one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into  one  body,  whether  ive 
be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  be  bond  or  free ;  and  have 
been  all  made  to  drink  into  one  Spirit.  Ps.  ii.  8.  Ask 
of  me,  and  I  shall  give  thee  the  heathen  for  thine  inherit- 
ance, and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  posses- 
sion.    Rom.  xv.  9,  10,  11,  12. 

(1)  1  Cor.  vii.  14.  For  the  unbelieving  husband  is 
sanctified  by  the  wife,  and-  the  unbelieving  wife  is  sanc- 
tified by  the  husband  :  else  were  your  children  unclean; 
but  now  are  they  holy.  Acts  ii.  39.  For  the  promise  is 
unto  you  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off, 
even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call.  Gen.  xvii. 
7.  And  I  will  establish  my  covenant  between  me  and 
thee,  and  thy  seed  after  thee,  in  their  generations,  for  an 
everlasting  covenant;  to  be  a  God  unto  thee,  and  to  thy 
seed  after  thee.  Rom.  xi.  1G.  For  if  the  first  fruit  be 
holy,  the  lump  is  also  holy ,♦  and  if  the  root  be  holy,  so 
arc  the  branches.  Gal.  iii.  7,  9,  14.  Rom.  iv.  throughout. 

(2)  Matt.  xiii.  47.  Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
like  unto  a  net  that  was  cast  into  the  sea,  and  gathered 
of  every  kind.     Isa.  ix.  7. 

(3)  Eph.  ii.  19.  Now  therefore  ye  are  no  more 
strangers  and  foreigners,  but  fellow-citizens  with  the 
saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God.  Eph.  iii.  15.  Of 
whom  the  whole  family  in  heaven  and  earth  is  named. 
Prov.  xxix.  18.  Where  there  is  no  vision,  the  people 
perish ;  but  he  that  keepeth  the  law,  happy  is  he. 

(4)  Acts  ii.  47.  And  the  Lord  added  to  the  church 
daily  such  as  should  be  saved. 


136  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

hath  given  the  ministry,  oracles,  and  ordinances 
of  God,  for  the  gathering  and  perfecting  of  the 
saints,  in  this  life,  to  the  end  of  the  world  :  and 
doth  by  his  own  presence  and  Spirit,  according 
to  his  promise,  make  them  effectual  there- 
unto. (1) 

IV.  This  catholic  church  hath  been  some- 
times more,  sometimes  less,  visible.  (2)  And 
particular  churches,  which  are  members  there- 
of, are  more  or  less  pure,  according  as  the  doc- 
trine of  the  gospel  is  taught  and  embraced,  or- 

(1)  III.  Eph.  iv.  11,  12,  13.  And  he  gave  some, 
apostles ;  and  some,  prophets ;  and  some,  evangelists ; 
and  some,  pastors  and  teachers ;  for  the  perfecting  of 
the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying 
of  the  body  of  Christ :  till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the 
faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a 
perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  ful- 
ness of  Christ.  Isa.  lix.  21.  As  for  me,  this  is  my  cove- 
nant with  them,  saith  the  Lord  :  My  Spirit  that  is  upon 
thee,  and  my  words  which  I  have  put  in  thy  mouth,  shall 
not  depart  out  of  thy  mouth,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy 
seed,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy  seed's  seed,  saith  the 
Lord,  from  henceforth  and  for  ever.  Matt,  xxviii.  19, 
20. 

(2)  IV.  Rom.  xi.  3,  4.  Lord,  they  have  killed  thy 
prophets,  and  digged  down  thine  altars;  and  I  am  left 
alone,  and  they  seek  my  life.  But  what  saith  the  answer 
of  God  unto  him  ?  I  have  reserved  to  myself  seven 
thousand  men,  who  have  not  bowed  the  knee  to  the  image 
of  Baal.  Rev.  xii.  6,  14.  And  the  woman  fled  into  the 
wilderness,  where  she  hath  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that 
they  should  feed  her  there  a  thousand  two  hundred  and 
three  score  days. — And  to  the  woman  were  given  two 
wings  of  a  great  eagle,  that  she  might  fly  into  the  wilder- 
ness, into  her  place ;  where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time 
and  times,  and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent 
Acts  ix.  31. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  137 

dinances    administered,   and    public   worship 
performed  more  or  less  purely  in  them.  (1) 

V.  The  purest  churches  under  heaven  are 
subject  both  to  mixture  and  error :  (2)  and  some 
have  so  degenerated,  as  to  become  no  churches 
of  Christ,  but  synagogues  of  Satan.  (3)  Never- 
theless, there  shall  be  always  a  church  on 
earthy  to  worship  God  according  to  his  will.  (4) 

VI.  There  is  no  other  head  of  the  church 


(1)  1  Cor.  v.  6,  7.  Your  glorying  is  not  good.  Know 
ye  not,  that  a  little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole  lump  ? 
Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a 
new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even  Christ  our 
passover  is  sacrificed  for  us.  Rev.  2d  and  3d  chapters 
throughout. 

(2)  V.  1  Cor.  xiii.  12.  For  now  we  see  through  a 
glass  darkly ;  but  then  face  to  face  :  now  I  know  in  part ; 
but  then  shall  I  know  even  as  also  I  am  known.  Matt, 
xiii.  24,  25,  26,  27,  28,  29,  30,  47.  Another  parable  put 
he  forth  unto  them,  saying,  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
likened  unto  a  man  which  sowed  good  seed  in  his  field ; 
but  while  men  slept,  his  enemy  came  and  sowed  tares 
among  the  wheat,  and  went  his  way.  But  when  the 
blade  was  sprung  up,  and  brought  forth  fruit,  then  ap- 
peared the  tares  also,  &c. — Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
is  like  unto  a  net  that  was  cast  into  the  sea,  and  gathered 
of  every  kind.     Rev.  2d  and  3d  chapters. 

(3)  Rev.  xviii.  2.  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  strong 
voice,  saying,  Babylon  the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and 
is  become  the  habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every 
foul  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird. 
Rom.  xi.  18,  19,  20,  21,  22. 

(4)  Matt.  xvi.  18.  And  I  say  also  unto  thee,  that  thou 
art  Peter ;  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,  and 
the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it.  Ps.  cii.  28. 
The  children  of  thy  servants  shall  continue,  and  their 
seed  shall  be  established  before  thee.  Matt,  xxviii.  19, 
20. 

12* 


138  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

but  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  (1)  Nor  can  the 
Pope  of  Borne,  in  any  sense  be  head  thereof; 
but  is  that  anti-christ,  that  man  of  sin,  and  son 
of  perdition,  that  exalteth  himself,  in  the  church, 
against  Christ,  and  all  that  is  called  God.  (2) 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

OF    THE    COMMUNION    OF    SAINTS. 

All  saints  that  are  united  to  Jesus  Christ  their 
head,  by  his  Spirit  and  by  faith,  have  fellow- 
ship with  him  in  his  graces,  sufferings,  death, 
resurrection,  and  glory :  (3)  and,  being  united 

(1)  VI.  Col.  i.  18.  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body, 
the  church  :  who  is  the  beginning,  the  first-born  from  the 
dead ;  that  in  all  things  he  might  have  the  pre-eminence. 
Eph.  i.  22.  And  hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet,  and 
gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the  church. 

(2)  Matt,  xxiii.  8,  9,  10.  But  be  not  ye  called  Rabbi : 
for  one  is  your  master,  even  Christ;  and  all  ye  are 
brethren.  And  call  no  man  your  father  upon  the  earth  ; 
for  one  is  your  Father,  which  is  in  heaven.  Neither  be 
ye  called  masters ;  for  one  is  your  Master,  even  Christ. 
2  Thess.  ii.  3,  4,  &c.  Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  any 
means  :  for  that  day  shall  not  come,  except  there  come  a 
falling  away  first,  and  that  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the 
son  of  perdition;  who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself 
above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped ;  so 
that  he,  as  God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing 
himself  that  he  is  God. 

(3)  I.  1  John  i.  3.  That  which  we  have  seen  and 
heard,  declare  we  unto  you,  that  ye  also  may  have  fel- 
lowship with  us ;  and  truly  our  fellowship  is  with  the 
Father,  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  Eph.  iii.  16,  17. 
That  he  would  grant  you,  according  to  the  riches  of  hU 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  139 

to  one  another  in  love,  they  have  communion 
in  each  other's  gifts  and  graces,  (1)  and  are 
obliged  to  the  performance  of  such  duties,  pub- 
lic and  private,  as  do  conduce  to  their  mutual 
good,  both  in  the  inward  and  outward  man.  (2) 
II.  Saints,  by  profession,  are  bound  to  main- 
tain an  holy  fellowship  and  communion  in  the 
worship  of  God,  and  in  performing  such  other 
spiritual  services  as  tend  to  their  mutual  edifi- 
cation ;  (3)  as  also  in  relieving  each  other  in 

glory,  to  be  strengthened  with  might  by  his  Spirit  in  the 
inner  man  ;  that  Christ  may  dwell  in  your  hearts  by  faith. 
John  i.  16.  And  of  his  fulness  have  all  we  received,  and 
grace  for  grace.  Phil.  iii.  10.  That  I  may  know  him, 
and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of 
his  sufferings,  being  made  conformable  unto  his  death. 

(1)  Eph.  iv.  15,  16.  But  speaking  the  truth  in  love, 
may  grow  up  into  him  in  all  things,  which  is  the  head, 
even  Christ:  from  whom  the  whole  body  fitly  joined  to- 
gether and  compacted  by  that  which  every  joint  supplieth, 
according  to  the  effectual  working  in  the  measure  of  every 
part,  maketh  increase  of  the  body,  unto  the  edifying  of 
itself  in  love. 

(2)  1  Thess.  v.  11,  14.  Wherefore  comfort  yourselves 
together,  and  edify  one  another,  even  as  also  ye  do. — 
Now  we  exhort  you,  brethren,  warn  them  that  are  unruly, 
comfort  the  feeble-minded,  support  the  weak,  be  patient 
toward  all  men.  Gal.  vi.  10.  As  we  have  therefore 
opportunity,  let  us  do  good  unto  all  men,  especially  unto 
them  who  are  of  the  household  of  faith.  1  John  iii.  16, 
17,  18. 

(3)  II.  Heb.  x.  24,  25.  And  let  us  consider  one  an- 
other, to  provoke  unto  love,  and  to  good  works  :  not 
forsaking  the  assembling  of  ourselves  together  as  the 
manner  of  some  is  ,•  but  exhorting  one  another  ,•  and  so 
much  the  more,  as  ye  see  the  day  approaching.  Acts  ii. 
42,  46.  And  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles' 
doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in 


140  THE    CONFESSION    OP    FAITH. 

outward  things,  according  to  their  several  abil- 
ities and  necessities.  Which  communion,  as 
God  offereth  opportunity,  is  to  be  extended 
unto  all  those  who,  in  every  place,  call  upon 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  (1) 

III.  This  communion  which  the  saints  have 
with  Christ,  doth  not  make  them  in  any  wise 
partakers  of  the  substance  of  his  Godhead, 
or  to  be  equal  with  Christ  in  any  respect : 
either  of  which  to  affirm,  is  impious  and  blas- 
phemous. (2)  Nor  doth  their  communion  one 
with  another,  as  saints,  take  away,  or  infringe 
the  title  or  property  which  each  man  hath,  in 
his  goods  and  possessions.  (3) 


prayers. — And  they,  continuing  with  one  accord  in  the 
temple,  and  breaking-  bread  from  house  to  house,  did  eat 
their  meat  with  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart.  Isa. 
ii.  3.     1  Cor.  xi.  20. 

(1)  1  John  iii.  17.  But  whoso  hath  this  world's  good, 
and  seeth  his  brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his 
bowels  of  compassion  from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  love 
of  God  in  him  ?  Acts  xi.  29,  30.  Then  the  disciples, 
every  man  according  to  his  ability,  determined  to  send 
relief  unto  the  brethren  which  dwelt  in  Judea:  which 
also  they  did,  and  sent  it  to  the  elders  by  the  hands  of 
Barnabas  and  Saul.     2  Cor.  8  and  9  chapters* 

(2)  III.  Col.  i.  18.  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body, 
the  church  :  who  is  the  beginning,  the  first-born  from 
the  dead  ;  that  in  all  things  he  might  have  the  pre-emi- 
nence. 1  Cor.  viii.  6.  But  to  us  there  is  but  one  God, 
the  Father,  of  whom  are  all  things,  and  we  in  him;  and 
one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  are  all  things,  and  we 
by  him.     Ps.  xlv.  7.     1  Tim.  vi.  16. 

(3)  Acts  v.  4.  Whiles  it  remained,  was  it  not  thine 
own  ?  and  after  it  was  sold,  was  it  not  in  thine  own 
power  ?  Why  hast  thou  conceived  this  thing  in  thine 
heart  ?     Thou  hast  not  lied  unto  men,  but  unto  God. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  141 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

OF    THE    SACRAMENTS. 

Sacraments  are  holy  signs  and  seals  of  the 
covenant  of  grace,  (1)  immediately  instituted 
by  God,  (2)  to  represent  Christ  and  his  bene- 
fits, and  to  confirm  our  interest  in  him  :  (3)  as 
also  to  put  a  visible  difference  between  those 
that  belong  unto  the  church,  and  the  rest  of 
the  world ;  (4)  and  solemnly  to  engage  them 

(1)  I.  Rom.  iv.  11.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  cir- 
cumcision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which 
he  had,  yet  being  uncircumcised ;  that  he  might  be  the 
father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  cir- 
cumcised; that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto 
them  also.  Gen.  xvii.  7.  And  I  will  establish  my  cove- 
nant between  me  and  thee,  and  thy  seed  after  thee,  in 
their  generations,  for  an  everlasting  covenant;  to  be  a 
God  unto  thee,  and  to  thy  seed  after  thee. 

(2)  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  23.  For 
1  have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered 
unto  you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which 
he  was  betrayed,  took  bread. 

(3)  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless, 
is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The 
bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the 
body  of  Christ  ?  1  Cor.  xi.  25,  26.  After  the  same  man- 
ner also  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had  supped,  saying, 
This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my  blood  :  this  do  ye, 
as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  For  as  often 
as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the 
Lord's  death  till  he  come.  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as  many 
of  you  as  have  been  baptized  into  Christ,  have  put  on 
Christ. 

(4)  Ex.  xii.  48.    And  when  a  stranger  shall  sojourn 


142  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

to  the  service  of  God  in  Christ,  according  to 
his  word.  (1) 

II.  There  is  in  every  sacrament  a  spiritual 
relation  or  sacramental  union,  between  the 
sign  and  the  thing  signified ;  whence  it  comes 
to  pass,  that  the  names  and  effects  of  the  one, 
are  attributed  to  the  other.  (2) 

III.  The  grace  which  is  exhibited  in,  or  by 
the  sacraments,  rightly  used,  is  not  conferred 
by  any  power  in  them;  neither  doth  the  effi- 
cacy of  a  sacrament  depend  upon  the  piety  or 

with  thee,  and  will  keep  the  passover  to  the  Lord,  let  all 
his  males  be  circumcised,  and  then  let  him  come  near 
and  keep  it ;  and  he  shall  be  as  one  that  is  born  in  the 
land :  for  no  uncircumcised  person  shall  eat  thereof. 
1  Cor.  x.  21.  Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and 
the  cup  of  devils :  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the  Lord's 
fable,  and  of  the  table  of  devils. 

(1)  Rom.  vi.  3,  4.  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us 
as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into  his 
death  ]  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism 
into  death ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the 
dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should 
walk  in  newness  of  life.  1  Cor.  x.  2,  16.  And  were  all 
baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the  sea. — The 
cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion 
of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which  we  break,  is 
it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ  ? 

(2)  II.  Gen.  xvii.  10.  This  is  my  covenant  which  ye 
shall  keep,  between  me  and  you,  and  thy  seed  after  thee  : 
Every  man-child  among  you  shall  be  circumcised.  Matt, 
xxvi.  27,  28.  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks, 
and  gave  it  to  them,  saying,  Drink  )re  all  of  it :  for  this 
is  my  blood  of  the  new  testament,  which  is  shed  for 
many  for  the  remission  of  sins.  Tit.  iii.  5.  Not  by 
works  of  righteousness  which  we  have  done,  but  accord- 
ing to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regene- 
ration, and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  143 

intention  of  him  that  doth  administer  it,  (1) 
but  upon  the  work  of  the  Spirit,  (2)  and  the 
word  of  institution,  which  contains,  together 
with  a  precept  authorizing  the  use  thereof,  a 
promise  of  benefit  to  worthy  receivers.  (3) 

IV.  There  be  only  two  sacraments  ordained 
by  Christ  our  Lord  in  the  Gospel,  that  is  to 
say,  baptism  and  the  supper  of  the  Lord : 
neither  of  which  may  be  dispensed  by  any, 
but  by  a  minister  of  the  word,  lawfully  or- 
dained. (4) 

(1)  III.  Rom.  ii.  28,  29.  For  he  is  not  a  Jew,  which 
is  one  outwardly;  neither  is  that  circumcision  which  is 
outward  in  the  flesh :  but  he  is  a  Jew  which  is  one 
inwardly ;  and  circumcision  is  that  of  the  heart,  in  the 
spirit,  and  not  in  the  letter;  whose  praise  is  not  of  men, 
but  of  God.  1  Pet.  iii.  21.  The  like  figure  wherein 
even  baptism  doth  also  now  save  us,  (not  the  putting 
away  of  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of  a  good 
conscience  toward  God)  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

(2)  Matt.  iii.  11.  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  watei 
unto  repentance :  but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier 
than  I,  whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear :  he  shall 
baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire.  1  Cor. 
xii.  13.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into  one 
body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we.  be 
bond  or  free ;  and  have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one 
Spirit. 

(3)  Matt.  xxvi.  27,  28.  See  figure  (2)  page  142. 
Matt,  xxviii.  19.  See  figure  (2),  page  141,  verse  20. 
Teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have 
commanded  you :  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  to 
the  end  of  the  world.     Amen. 

(4)  IV.  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye.  therefore,  and  teach 
all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  20,  23. 
When  ye  come  together  therefore  into  one  place,  th 


144  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

V.  The  sacraments  of  the  Old  Testament, 
in  regard  of  the  spiritual  things  thereby  signi- 
fied and  exhibited,  were,  for  substance,  the 
same  with  those  of  the  New.  (1) 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

OF    BAPTISM. 

Baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, ordained  by  Jesus  Christ,  (2)  not  only 
for  the  solemn  admission  of  the  party  baptized 
into  the  visible  church,  (3)  but  also  to  be  unto 


not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper. — For  I  have  received  of  the 
Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  that  the  Lord 
Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took 
bread.  1  Cor.  iv.  1.  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of 
the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries 
of  God.  Heb.  v.  4.  And  no  man  taketh  this  honour 
unto  himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron. 

(1)  V.  1  Cor.  x.  1,  2,  3,  4.  Moreover,  brethren,  I 
would  not  that  ye  should  be  ignorant,  how  that  all  our 
fathers  were  under  the  cloud,  and  all  passed  through  the 
sea;  and  were  all  baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in 

-  the  sea ;  and  did  all  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat ;  and  did 
all  drink  the  same  spiritual  drink :  (for  they  drank  of  that 
spiritual  rock  which  followed  them ;  and  that  rock  was 
Christ.)  1  Cor.  v.  7,  8.  Purge  out  therefore  the  old 
leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened. 
For  even  Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us  :  there- 
fore let  us  keep  the  feast,  not  with  old  leaven,  neither 
with  the  leaven  of  malice  and  wickedness ;  but  with  the 
unleavened  bread  of  sincerity  and  truth. 

(2)  I.  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach 
all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Mark  xvi.  16. 

(3)  1  Cor.  xii.  13.     For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  bap- 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITII.  145 

him  a  sign  and  seal  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  ( 1 ) 
of  his  ingrafting  into  Christ,  (2)  of  regenera- 
tion, (3)  of  remission  of  sins,  (4)  and  of  his 
giving  up  unto  God,  through  Jesus  Christ,  to 
walk  in  newness  of  life :  (5)  which  sacrament 
is,  by  Christ's  own  appointment,  to  be  con- 
tinued in  his  church  until  the  end  of  the 
world.  (6) 

tized  into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles, 
whether  we  be  bond  or  free ;  and  have  been  all  made  to 
drink  into  one  Spirit.     Gal.  iii.  27,  28. 

(1)  Rom.  iv.  11.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circum- 
cision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he 
had,  yet  being  uncircumcised  ;  that  he  might  be  the  father 
of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  circumcised  ; 
that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto  them  also. 
Compared  with  Col.  ii.  11,  12.  In  whom  also  ye  are 
circumcised  with  the  circumcision  made  without  hands, 
in  putting  off  the  body  of  the  sins  of  the  flesh  by  the  cir- 
cumcision of  Christ;  Buried  with  him  in  baptism,  where- 
in also  ye  are  risen  with  him,  through  the  faith  of  the 
operation  of  God,  who  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead. 

(2)  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been 
baptized  into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ.  Rom.  vi.  5. 
For  if  we  have  been  planted  together  in  the  likeness  of 
his  death,  we  shall  be  also  in  the  likeness  of  his  resur- 
rection. 

(3)  Tit.  iii.  5.  He  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regen- 
eration, and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

(4)  Acts  ii.  38.  Peter  said  unto  them,  Repent,  and  be 
baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
for  the  remission  of  sins.     Mark  i.  4.     Acts  xxii.  16. 

(5)  Rom.  vi.  3,  4.  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us 
as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into 
his  death  ?  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  in  baptism 
into  death ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the 
dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should 
walk  in  newness  of  life. 

(6)  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20.     Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach 

13 


146  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

II.  The  outward  element  to  be  used  in  this 
sacrament  is  water,  wherewith  the  party  is  to 
be  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  a 
minister  of  the  gospel,  lawfully  called  there- 
unto. (1) 

III.  Dipping  of  the  person  into  the  water  is 
not  necessary ;  but  baptism  is  rightly  admin- 
istered by  pouring,  or  sprinkling  water  upon 
the  person.  (2) 

IV.  Not  only  those  that  do  actually  profess 

all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  teaching  them 
to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you  : 
and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world. 

(1)  II.  Acts  x.  47.  Can  any  man  forbid  water,  that 
these  should  not  be  baptized,  which  have  received  the 
Holy  Ghost  ? — Acts  viii.  36,  38.  And  as  they  went  on 
their  way,  they  came  unto  a  certain  water:  and  the 
eunuch  said,  See,  here  is  water :  what  doth  hinder  me  to 
be  baptized  ? — And  he  commanded  the  chariot  to  stand 
still :  and  they  went  down  both  into  the  water,  both 
Philip  and  the  eunuch ;  and  he  baptized  him.  Matt, 
xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  bap- 
tizing them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

(2)  III.  Acts  ii.  41.  Then  they  that  gladly  received 
his  word,  were  baptized  :  and  the  same  day  there  were 
added  unto  them  about  three  thousand  souls.  Acts  xvi. 
33.  And  he  took  them  the  same  hour  of  the  night,  and 
washed  their  stripes;  and  was  baptized,  he  and  all  his, 
straightway.  Mark  vii.  4.  And  when  they  come  from 
the  market,  except  they  wash,  (Greek,  be  baptized)  they 
eat  not.  And  many  other  things  there  be,  which  they 
have  received  to  hold,  as  the  washing  (Greek,  baptizing) 
of  cups,  and  pots,  and  brazen  vessels,  and  tables.  Heb. 
ix.  10,  19,  20,  21. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  147 

faith  in,  and  obedience  unto  Christ,  (1)  but 
also  the  infants  of  one  or  both  believing 
parents  are  to  be  baptized.  (2) 

V.  Although  it  be  a  great  sin  to  contemn  or 


(1)  IV.  Mark  xvi.  15,  16.  And  he  said  unto  them, 
Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature.  He  that  believeth,  and  is  baptized,  shall  be 
saved.  Acts  viii.  37.  And  Philip  said,  If  thou  be- 
lievest  with  all  thine  heart,  thou  mayest.  And  he 
answered  and  said,  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son 
of  God. 

(2)  Gen.  xvii.  7,  9,  with  Gal.  hi.  9,  14.  And  I  will 
establish  my  covenant  between  me  and  thee,  and  thy 
seed  after  thee,  in  their  generations,  for  an  everlasting 
covenant ;  to  be  a  God  unto  thee,  and  to  thy  seed  after 
thee. — And  God  said  unto  Abraham,  Thou  shalt  keep  my 
covenant  therefore,  thou  and  thy  seed  after  thee,  in  their 
generations. — So  then  they  which  be  of  faith  are  blessed 
with  faithful  Abraham. — That  the  blessing  of  Abraham 
might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ;  that 
we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 
Rom.  iv.  11,  12.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circum- 
cision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he 
had,  yet  being  uncircumcised  ;  that  he  might  be  the  fathei 
of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  circumcised  ; 
that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto  them  also  :  and 
the  father  of  circumcision  to  them  who  are  not  of  the  cir- 
cumcision only,  but  who  also  walk  in  the  steps  of  that 
faith  of  our  father  Abraham,  which  he  had,  being  yet  un- 
circumcised. Acts  ii.  38,  39.  Repent,  and  be  baptized 
every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  re- 
mission of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  child- 
ren, and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord 
our  God  shall  call.  Acts  xvi.  14, 15,  33.  Lydia,  whose 
heart  the  Lord  opened — was  baptized,  and  her  household 
— was  baptized,  he  (viz.  the  jailer)  and  all  his.  Col.  ii. 
11,  12.  1  Cor.  vii.  14.  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Mark  x.  13, 
14,  15,  16.     Luke  xviii.  15. 


148  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

neglect  this  ordinance,  (1)  yet  grace  and  salva- 
tion are  not  so  inseparably  annexed  unto  it,  as 
that  no  person  can  be  regenerated  or  saved 
without  it,  (2)  or  that  all  that  are  baptized,  are 
undoubtedly  regenerated.  (3) 

VI.  The  efficacy  of  baptism  is  not  tied  to 
that  moment  of  time  wherein  it  is  adminis- 
tered ;  (4)  yet,  notwithstanding,  by  the  right 
use  of  this  ordinance  the  grace  promised  is  not 
only  offered,  but  really  exhibited  and  conferred 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  such  (whether  of  age  or 


(1)  V,  Luke  vii.  30.  But  the  Pharisees  and  lawyers 
rejected  the  counsel  of  God  against  themselves,  being  not 
baptized  of  him.  Ex.  iv.  24,  25,  26.  And  it  came  to 
pass  by  the  way  in  the  inn,  that  the  Lord  met  him,  and 
sought  to  kill  him.  Then  Zipporah  took  a  sharp  stone, 
and  cut  off  the  foreskin  of  her  son,  and  cast  it  at  his  feet, 
and  said,  Surely  a  bloody  husband  art  thou  to  me.  So 
he  let  him  go:  then  she  said,  A  bloody  husband  thou 
art,  because  of  the  circumcision. 

(2)  Rom.  iv.  11.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circum- 
cision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he 
had,  yet  being  uncircumcised ;  that  he  might  be  the  father 
of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  circumcised ; 
that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto  them  also. 
Acts  x.  2,  4,  22,  31,  45,  47. 

(3)  Acts  viii.  13,  23.  Then  Simon  himself  believed 
also :  and  when  he  was  baptized  he  continued  with 
Philip,  and  wondered,  beholding  the  miracles  and  signs 
which  were  done. — For  1  perceive  that  thou  art  in  the 
gall  of  bitterness,  and  in  the  bond  of  iniquity. 

(4)  VI.  Johniii.  5,  8.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee, 
Except  a  man  be  born  of  water,  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  can- 
not enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. — The  wind  bloweth 
where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but 
canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth ; 
so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  149 

infants)  as  that  grace  belongeth  unto,  according 
to  the  counsel  of  God's  own  will,  in  his  ap- 
pointed time.  (1) 

VII.  The  sacrament  of  baptism  is  but  once 
to  be  administered  to  any  person.  (2) 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

OF    THE    LORD'S    SUPPER. 

Our  Lord  Jesus,  in  the  night  wherein  he 
was  betrayed,  instituted  the  sacrament  of  his 
body  and  blood,  called  the  Lord's  Supper,  to 
be  observed  in  his  church,  unto  the  end  of  the 
world;  for  the  perpetual  remembrance  of  the 
sacrifice  of  himself  in  his  death,  the  sealing  all 
benefits  thereof  unto  true  believers,  their 
spiritual  nourishment  and  growth  in  him,  their 
further  engagement  in,  and  to  all  duties 
which  they  owe  unto  him ;  and  to  be  a  bond 
and  pledge  of  their  communion  with  him, 
and  with  each  other,  as  members  of  his  mys- 
tical body.  (3) 

(1)  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been 
baptized  into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ.  Eph.  v.  25, 
26.  Christ  also  loved  the  church,  and  gave  himself  for 
it ;  that  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it  with  the  wash- 
ing of  water  by  the  word.     Acts  ii.  38,  41. 

(2)  VII.  Tit.  iii.  5.  Not  by  works  of  righteousness 
which  we  have  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved 
us,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

N.  B.  There  is  no  command,  and  no  adequate  example, 
for  the  repetition  of  baptism. 

(3)  I.  1  Cor.  xi.  23,  24,25,26.  For  I  have  received  of 
the  Lord  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  That  the 

13* 


150  THE    CONFESSION    OP    FAITH. 

II.  In  this  sacrament  Christ  is  not  offered  up 
to  his  Father,  nor  any  real  sacrifice  made  at  all 
for  remission  of  sins  of  the  quick  or  dead,  (I) 
but  only  a  commemoration  of  that  once  offer- 
ing up  of  himself,  by  himself,  upon  the  cross, 
once  for  all,  and  a  spiritual  oblation  of  all  pos- 
sible praise  unto  God  for  the  same ;  (2)  so  that 

Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed, 
took  bread  :  and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it, 
and  said,  take,  eat;  this  is  my  body,  which  is  broken  for 
you:  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  After  the  same 
manner  also  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had  supped,  saying, 
This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my  blood  :  this  do  ye, 
as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  For  as  often 
as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the 
Lord's  death  till  he  come.  1  Cor.  x.  16,  17,  21.  The 
cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion 
of  the  blood  of  Christ?  The  bread  which  we  break,  is 
it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ  ?  For  we, 
being  many,  are  one  bread,  and  one  body :  for  we  are  all 
partakers  of  that  one  bread. — Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of 
the  Lord,  and  the  cup  of  devils :  ye  cannot  be  partakers 
of  the  Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils.  1  Cor. 
xii.  13.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into  one 
body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  be  bond 
or  free ;  and  have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one  Spirit. 

(1)  II.  Heb.  ix.  22,  25,  26, 28.  And  almost  all  things 
are  by  the  law  purged  with  blood  ;  and  without  shedding 
of  blood  is  no  remission. — Nor  yet  that  he  should  offer 
himself  often,  as  the  high-priest  entereth  into  the  holy 
place  every  year  with  blood  of  others ;  for  then  must 
he  often  have  suffered  since  the  foundation  of  the  world  : 
but  now  once  in  the  end  of  the  world  hath  he  appeared  to 
put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself. — So  Christ  was 
once  offered  to  bear  the  sins  of  many  :  and  unto  them  that 
look  for  him,  shall  he  appear  the  second  time,  without 
sin  unto  salvation. 

(2)  Matt.  xxvi.  26,  27.  And  as  they  were  eating, 
Jesus  took  bread,  and  blessed  it,  and  brake  it,  and  gave 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  151 

the  Popish  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  as  they  call  it, 
is  most  abominably  injurious  to  Christ's  one 
only  sacrifice,  the  alone  propitiation  for  all  the 
sins  of  the  elect.  (1) 

III.  The  Lord  Jesus  hath,  in  this  ordinance, 
appointed  his  ministers  to  declare  his  word  of 
institution  to  the  people,  to  pray,  and  bless  the 
elements  of  bread  and  wine,  and  thereby  to  set 
them  apart  from  a  common  to  an  holy  use ; 
and  to  take  and  break  the  bread,  to  take  the 
cup,  and  (they  communicating  also  them- 
selves) to  give  both  to  the  communicants  ;  (2) 


it  to  the  disciples,  and  said,  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body. 
And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to 
them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it.  Luke  xxii.  19,  20.  And 
he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks,  and  brake  it,  and  gave 
unto  them,  saying,  This  is  my  body  which  is  given  for 
you  :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  Likewise  also  the 
cup  after  supper,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  new  testament 
in  my  blood  which  is  shed  for  you. 

(1)  Heb.  vii.  23,  24,  27.  And  they  truly  were  many 
priests,  because  they  were  not  suffered  to  continue  by 
reason  of  death:  but  this  man,  because  he  continueth 
ever,  hath  an  unchangeable  priesthood. — Who  needeth 
not  daily,  as  those  high-priests,  to  offer  up  sacrifice,  first 
for  his  own  sins,  and  then  for  the  people's :  for  this  he 
did  once,  when  he  offered  up  himself.  Heb.  x.  11,  12, 
14,  18.  And  every  priest  standeth  daily  ministering  and 
offering  oftentimes  the  same  sacrifices,  which  can  never 
take  away  sins :  but  this  man,  after  he  had  offered  one 
sacrifice  for  sins,  for  ever  sat  down  on  the  right-hand  of 
God. — For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever 
them  that  are  sanctified. — Now,  where  remission  of  these 
is,  there  is  no  more  offering  for  sin. 

(2)  III.  See  the  institution.  Matt.  xxvi.  26,  27,  29. 
Mark  xiv.  22,  23,  24.  Luke  xxii.  19,  20,  and  1  Cor.  xi. 
23  to  27. 


152  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

but  to  none  who  are  not  then  present  in  the 
congregation.  (1) 

IV.  Private  masses,  or  receiving  this  sacra- 
ment by  a  priest,  or  any  other,  alone ;  (2)  as 
likewise  the  denial  of  the  cup  to  the  people;  (3) 
worshipping  the  elements,  the  lifting  them  up, 
or  carrying  them  about  for  adoration,  and  the 
reserving  them  for  any  pretended  religious  use ; 
are  all  contrary  to  the  nature  of  this  sacrament, 
and  to  the  institution  of  Christ.  (4) 

V.  The  outward  elements  in  this  sacrament, 
duly  set  apart  to  the  uses  ordained  by  Christ, 
have  such  relation  to  him  crucified,  as  that 
truly,  yet  sacramentally  only,  they  are  some- 
times called  by  the  name  of  the  things  they 
represent,  to  wit,  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ  ;  (5)   albeit,   in   substance   and  nature, 

(1)  Acts  xx.  7.  And  upon  the  first  day  of  the  week, 
when  the  disciples  came  together  to  break  bread,  Paul 
preached  unto  them,  (ready  to  depart  on  the  morrow)  and 
continued  his  speech  until  midnight.  1  Cor.  xi.20.  When 
ye  come  together  therefore  into  one  place,  this  is  not  to 
eat  the  Lord's  supper. 

(2,  3)  IV.  Because  there  is  not  the  least  appearance 
of  a  warrant  for  any  of  these  things,  either  in  precept  or 
example,  in  any  part  of  the  word  of  God.  See  all  the 
places  in  which  the  ordinance  is  mentioned ;  the  most 
important  of  which  are  cited  above. 

(4)  Matt.  xv.  9.  But  in  vain  do  they  worship  me, 
teaching  for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men. 

(5)  V.  Matt.  xxvi.  26,  27,  28.  And  as  they  were  eat- 
ing, Jesus  took  bread,  and  blessed  it,  and  brake  it,  and 
gave  it  to  the  disciples,  and  said,  Take,  eat;  this  is  my. 
body.  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave 
it  to  them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it :  for  this  is  my 
blood  of  the  new  testament  which  is  shed  for  many  for 
the  remission  of  sins. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  153 

they  still  remain  truly,  and  only,  bread  and 
wine,  as  they  were  before.  (1) 

VI.  That  doctrine  which  maintains  a  change 
of  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine,  into  the 
substance  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  (commonly 
called  transubstantiation)  by  consecration  of  a 
priest,  or  by  any  other  way,  is  repugnant,  not  to 
Scripture  alone,  but  even  to  common  sense  and 
reason ;  overthroweth  the  nature  of  the  sacra- 
ment: and  hath  been,  and  is  the  cause  of  mani- 
fold superstitions,  yea,  of  gross  idolatries.  (2) 

VII.  Worthy  receivers,  outwardly  partaking 
of  the  visible  elements  in  this  sacrament,  (3)  do 
then  also  inwardly  by  faith,  really  and  indeed, 
yet  not  carnally  and  corporally,  but  spiritually, 
receive  and  feed  upon  Christ  crucified,  and  all 
benefits  of  his  death :  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ  being  then  not  corporally  or  carnally  in, 

(1)1  Cor.  xi.  26,  27.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this 
bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death 
till  he  come.  Wherefore,  whosoever  shall  eat  this  bread, 
and  drink  this  cup  of  the  Lord,  unworthily,  shall  be  guilty 
of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord. 

(2)  VI.  Acts  iii.  21.  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive 
until  the  times  of  restitution  of  all  things,  which  God 
hath  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets,  since 
the  world  began.  1  Cor.  xi.  24,  25,  26.  This  do  in  re- 
membrance of  me. — This  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in 
remembrance  of  me.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread, 
and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till  he 
come.  Luke  xxiv.  6,  39.  He  is  not  here,  but  is  risen. 
Remember  how  he  spake  unto  you  when  he  was  yet  in 
Galilee. — Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I  my- 
self:  handle  me,  and  see;  for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and 
bones,  as  ye  see  me  have. 

(3)  VII.  1  Cor.  xi.  28.  But  let  a  man  examine  him- 
self, and  so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that 
cup.     1  Cor.  v.  7,  8. 


154  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

with,  or  under  the  bread  and  wine ;  yet  as 
really,  but  spiritually,  present  to  the  faith  of 
believers  in  that  ordinance,  as  the  elements 
themselves  are,  to  their  outward  senses.  (1) 

VIII.  Although  ignorant  and  wicked  men 
receive  the  outward  elements  in  this  sacra- 
ment, yet  they  receive  not  the  thing  signified 
thereby;  but  by  their  unworthy  coming  there- 
unto are  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the 
Lord,  to  their  own  damnation.  Wherefore  all 
ignorant  and  ungodly  persons,  as  they  are  unfit 
to  enjoy  communion  with  him,  so  are  they  un- 
worthy of  the  Lord's  table,  and  cannot,  with- 
out great  sin  against  Christ,  while  they  remain 
such,  partake  of  these  holy  mysteries,  (2)  or  be 
admitted  thereunto.  (3) 

(1)  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless, 
is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The 
bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the 
body  of  Christ  ?     1  Cor.  x.  3,  4. 

(2)  VIII.  1  Cor.  xi.  27,  29.  Wherefore,  whosoever 
shall  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup  of  the  Lord,  un- 
worthily, shall  be  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the 
Lord. — For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily,  eateth 

'  and  drinketh  damnation  (judgment)  to  himself,  not  dis- 
cerning the  Lord's  body.  2  Cor.  vi.  14,  15,  16.  Be  ye 
not  unequally  yoked  together  with  unbelievers  ;  for  what 
fellowship  hath  righteousness  with  unrighteousness '?  and 
what  communion  hath  light  with  darkness  ?  And  what 
concord  hath  Christ  with  Belial  1  or  what  part  hath  he 
that  believeth  with  an  infidel  ?  And  what  agreement 
hath  the  temple  of  God  with  idols  ?  For  ye  are  the  tem- 
ple of  the  living  God ;  as  God  hath  said,  I  will  dwell  in 
them,  and  walk  in  them ;  and  I  will  be  their  God,  and 
they  shall  be  my  people.  1  Cor.  x.  21.  Ye  cannot  drink 
the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and  the  cup  of  devils :  ye  cannot  be 
partakers  of  the  Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils. 

(3)  1  Cor.  v.  6,  7,  13.     Your  glorying  is  not  good. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  155 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

OF    CHURCH    CENSURES. 

Tns  Lord  Jesus,  as  king  and  head  of  his 
church,  hath  therein  appointed  a  government 
in  the  hand  of  church-officers,  distinct  from 
the  civil  magistrate.  (1) 

Know  ye  not  that  a  little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole 
lump  ?  Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may 
be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even  Christ 
our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us. — But  them  that  are  with- 
out, God  judgeth.  Therefore  put  away  from  among  your- 
selves that  wicked  person.  2  Thess.  iii.  6,  14, 15.  Now 
we  command  you,  brethren,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  yourselves  from  every  brother 
that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not  after  the  tradition 
which  he  received  of  us. — And  if  any  man  obey  not  our 
word  by  this  epistle,  note  that  man,  and  have  no  com- 
pany with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed.  Yet  count  him 
not  as  an  enemy,  but  admonish  him  as  a  brother.  Matt* 
vii.  6.  Give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto  the  dogs,  nei- 
ther cast  ye  your  pearls  before  swine,  lest  they  trample 
them  under  their  feet,  and  turn  again  and  rend  you. 

(1)  I.  Isa.  ix.  6,  7.  For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto 
us  a  Son  is  given ;  and  the  government  shall  be  upon  his 
shoulder;  and  his  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Coun- 
sellor, The  mighty  God,  The  everlasting  Father,  The 
Prince  of  Peace.  Of  the  increase  of  his  government  and 
peace  there  shall  be  no  end,  upon  the  throne  of  David,  and 
upon  his  kingdom,  to  order  it,  and  to  establish  it  with 
judgment  and  with  justice  from  henceforth  even  for  ever. 
The  zeal  of  the  Lord  of  hosts  will  perform  this.  1  Tim. 
v.  17.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy 
of  double  honour,  especially  they  who  labour  in  the  word 
and  doctrine.  1  Thess.  v.  12.  And  we  beseech  you, 
brethren,  to  know  them  which  labour  among  you,  and 
are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you.  1  Cor.  xiL 
28.     And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  church :  first,  apos- 


156  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

II.  To  these  officers  the  keys  of  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  are  committed,  by  virtue  whereof 
they  have  power  respectively  to  retain  and 
remit  sins,  to  shut  that  kingdom  against  the 
impenitent,  both  by  the  word  and  censures ;  and 
to  open  it  unto  penitent  sinners,  by  the  minis- 
try of  the  gospel,  and  by  absolution  from  cen- 
sures, as  occasion  shall  require.  (I) 

III.  Church  censures  are  necessary  for  the 
reclaiming  and  gaining  of  offending  brethren  ; 
for  deterring  of  others  from  like  offences ;  for 
purging  out  of  that  leaven  which  might  infect 
the  whole  lump ;  for  vindicating  the  honour 

ties ;  secondarily,  prophets ;  thirdly,  teachers ;  after  that, 
miracles;  then  gifts  of  healings,  helps,  governments, 
diversities  of  tongues.  Ps.  ii.  6,  7,  8,  9.  John  xviii.  36. 
(1)  II.  Matt.  xvi.  19.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven :  and  whatsoever  thou 
shalt  bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;  and  what- 
soever thou  shalt  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  hea- 
ven. Matt,  xviii.  17,  18.  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to 
hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church  ;  but  if  he  neglect  to 
hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an  heathen  man 
and  a  publican.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  whatsoever  ye 
shall  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  ;  and  what- 
soever ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 
John  xx.  21,  22,  23.  Then  said  Jesus  to  them  again, 
Peace  be  unto  you :  as  my  Father  hath  sent  me,  even  so 
send  I  you.  And  when  he  had  said  this,  he  breathed  on 
them,  and  saith  unto  them,  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost. 
"Whose  soever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them  ; 
and  whose  soever  sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained.  2  Cor. 
ii.  6,  7,  8.  Sufficient  to  such  a  man  is  this  punishment, 
which  ivas  inflicted  of  many.  So  that  contrariwise,  ye 
ought  rather  to  forgive  him,  and  comfort  him,  lest  per- 
haps such  an  one  should  be  swallowed  up  with  overmuch 
sorrow.  Wherefore  I  beseech  you,  that  ye  would  confirm 
your  love  toward  him. 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  157 

of  Christ,  and  the  holy  profession  of  the  gos- 
pel; and  for  preventing  the  wrath  of  God, 
which  might  justly  fall  upon  the  church,  if 
they  should  suffer  his  covenant,  and  the  seals 
thereof,  to  be  profaned  by  notorious  and  obsti- 
nate offenders.  (1) 

IV.  For  the  better  attaining  of  these  ends, 
the  officers  of  the  church  are  to  proceed  by  ad- 
monition, suspension  from  the  sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  supper  for  a  season,  and  by  ex- 
communication from  the  church,  according  to 
the  nature  of  the  crime,  and  demerit  of  the 
person.  (2) 


(1)  III.  1  Cor.  5th  chapter  throughout.  1  Tim.  v. 
20.  Them  that  sin,  rebuke  before  all,  that  others  also 
may  fear.  Matt.  vii.  6.  Give  not  that  which  is  holy 
unto  the  dogs,  neither  cast  ye  your  pearls  before  swine, 
lest  they  trample  them  under  their  feet,  and  turn  again 
and  rend  you.  1  Tim.  i.  20.  Of  whom  is  Hymeneus 
and  Alexander ;  whom  I  have  delivered  unto  Satan,  that 
they  may  learn  not  to  blaspheme.  Jude,  verse  23.  And 
others  save  with  fear,  pulling  them  out  of  the  fire ;  hating 
even  the  garment  spotted  by  the  flesh.  1  Cor.  xi.  27,  to 
the  end. 

(2)  IV.  1  Thess.  v.  12.  And  we  beseech  you, 
brethren,  to  know  them  which  labour  among  you,  and 
are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you.  2  Thess. 
iii.  6,  14.  Now  we  command  you,  brethren,  in  the  name 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  yourselves 
from  every  brother  that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not  after 
the  tradition  which  he  received  of  us. — And  if  any  man 
obey  not  our  word  by  this  epistle,  note  that  man,  and 
have  no  company  with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed. 
1  Cor.  v.  4,  5,  13.  In  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
when  je  are  gathered  together,  and  my  spirit,  with  the 
power  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  deliver  such  an  one 
unto  Satan  for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit 

14 


158  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

OF    SYNODS    AND    COUNCILS. 

For  the  better  government  and  further  edi- 
fication of  the  church,  there  ought  to  be  such 
assemblies  as  are  commonly  called  synods  or 
councils :  (1)  and  it  belongeth  to  the  overseers 
and  other  rulers  of  the  particular  churches,  by 
virtue  of  their  office,  and  the  power  which 
Christ  hath  given  them  for  edification,  and  not 
for  destruction,  to  appoint  such  assemblies  ;  (2) 
and  to  convene  together  in  them,  as  often  as 
they  shall  judge  it  expedient  for  the  good  of 
the  church.  (3) 

may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. — Therefore 
put  away  from  among  yourselves  that  wicked  person. 
Matt,  xviii.  17.     Tit.  iii.  10. 

(1)  I.  Acts  xv.  2,  4,  6.  When  therefore  Paul  and 
Barnabas  had  no  small  dissension  and  disputation  with 
them,  they  determined  that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  cer- 
tain other  of  them,  should  go  up  to  Jerusalem  unto  the 
apostles  and  elders  about  this  question. — And  when  they 
were  come  to  Jerusalem,  they  were  received  of  the  church, 
and  of  the  apostles  and  elders;  and  they  declared  all 
things  that  God  had  done  with  them. — And  the  apostles 
and  elders  came  together  for  to  consider  of  this  matter. 

(2)  Acts  chap.  xv. 

(3)  Acts  xv.  22,  23,  25.  Then  pleased  it  the  apostles 
and  elders,  with  the  whole  church,  to  send  chosen  men 
of  their  own  company  to  Antioch,  with  Paul  and  Barna- 
bas ;  namely,  Judas,  surnamed  Barsabas,  and  Silas, 
chief  men  among  the  brethren  :  and  they  wrote  letters  by 
them  after  this  manner ;  The  apostles,  and  elders,  and 
brethren,  send  greeting  unto  the  brethren  which  are  of  the 
Gentiles  in  Antioch,  and  Syria,  and  Cilicia: — It  sSemed 
good  unto  us,  being  assembled  with  one  accord,  to  send 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  159 

II.  It  belongeth  to  synods  and  councils, 
ministerially,  to  determine  controversies  of 
faith,  and  cases  of  conscience ;  to  set  down 
rules  and  directions  for  the  better  ordering  of 
the  public  worship  of  God,  and  government  of 
his  church ;  to  receive  complaints  in  cases  of 
mal-administration,  and  authoritatively  to  de- 
termine the  same :  which  decrees  and  deter- 
minations, if  consonant  to  the  word  of  God, 
are  to  be  received  with  reverence  and  submis- 
sion, not  only  for  their  agreement  with  the 
word,  but  also  for  the  power  whereby  they 
are  made,  as  being  an  ordinance  of  God,  ap- 
pointed thereunto  in  his  word.  (1) 

III.  All  synods  or  councils  since  the  apos- 
tles5 times,  whether  general  or  particular,  may 
err,  and  many  have  erred  ;  therefore  they  are 
not  to  be  made  the  rule  of  faith  or  practice, 
but  to  be  used  as  a  help  in  both.  (2) 

IV.  Synods  and  councils  are  to  handle  or 
conclude  nothing,  but  that  which  is  ecclesiasti- 

chosen  men  unto  you,  with  our  beloved  Barnabas  and 
Paul. 

(1)  II.  Acts  xvi.  4.  And  as  they  went  through  the 
cities,  they  delivered  them  the  decrees  for  to  keep,  that 
were  ordained  of  the  apostles  and  elders  which  were  at 
Jerusalem.  Acts  xv.  15,  19,  24,  27,  28,  29,  30,  31. 
Matt,  xviii.  17,  18,  19,  29. 

(2)  III.  Acts  xvii.  11.  These  were  more  noble  than 
those  in  Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received  the  word 
with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and  searched  the  Scriptures 
daily,  whether  those  things  were  so.  1  Cor.  ii.  5.  That 
your  faith  should  not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but 
in  the  power  of  God.  2  Cor.  i.  24.  Not  for  that  we 
have  dominion  over  your  faith,  but  are  helpers  of  your 
joy :  for  by  faith  ye  stand.     JEph.  ii.  20. 


160  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

cal  :  and  are  not  to  intermeddle  with  civil 
affairs  which  concern  the  commonwealth, 
unless  by  way  of  humble  petition  in  cases  ex- 
traordinary ;  or  by  way  of  advice  for  satisfac- 
tion of  conscience,  if  they  be  thereunto  required 
by  the  civil  magistrate.  (1) 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

OF  THE  STATE  OF  MAN  AFTER  DEATH,  AND 
OF  THE  RESURRECTION  FROM  THE  DEAD. 

The  bodies  of  men,  after  death,  return  to 
dust,  and  see  corruption  ;  (2)  but  their  souls, 
(which  neither  die  nor  sleep)  having  an  im- 
mortal subsistence,  immediately  return  to  God 
who  gave  them.  (3)   The  souls  of  the  righteous, 

(1)  IV.  Luke  xii.  13,  14.  And  one  of  the  company 
said  unto  him,  Master,  speak  to  my  brother,  that  he 
divide  the  inheritance  with  me.  And  he  said  unto  him, 
Man,  who  made  me  a  judge,  or  a  divider  over  you  ? 
John  xviii.  36.  Jesus  answered,  My  kingdom  is  not  of 
this  wTorld.  If  my  kingdom  were  of  this  world,  then 
would  my  servants  fight,  that  I  should  not  be  delivered 
to  the  Jews :  but  now  is  my  kingdom  not  from  hence. 

(2)  I.  Gen.  iii.  19.  In  the  sweat  of  thy  face,  shalt 
thou  eat  bread,  till  thou  return  unto  the  ground  :  for  out 
of  it  wast  thou  taken  :  for  dust  thou  ar/,  and  unto  dust 
shalt  thou  return.  Acts  xiii.  36.  For  David,  after  he 
had  served  his  own  generation  by  the  will  of  God,  fell 
on  sleep,  and  was  laid  unto  his  fathers,  and  saw  cor-? 
ruption. 

(3)  Luke  xxiii.  43.  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verily, 
I  say  unto  thee,  To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  Para- 
dise.    Eccl.  xii.  7.     Then  shall  the  dust  return  to  the 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  161 

being  then  made  perfect  in  holiness,  are  re- 
ceived into  the  highest  heavens,  where  they 
behold  the  face  of  God  in  light  and  glory, 
waiting  for  the  full  redemption  of  their 
bodies  :(1)  And  the  souls  of  the  wicked  are 
cast  into  hell,  where  they  remain  in  torments 
and  utter  darkness,  reserved  to  the  judgment 
of  the  great  day.  (2)  Besides  these  two  places 
for  souls  separated  from  their  bodies,  the  Scrip- 
ture acknowledgeth  none. 

II.  At  the  last  day,  such  as  are  found  alive 
shall  not  die,  but  be  changed  :  (3)  and  all  the 

earth  as  it  was :  and  the  spirit  shall  return  unto  God 
who  gave  it. 

(1)  Heb.  xii.  23.  To  the  general  assembly  and  church 
of  the  first-born,  which  are  written  in  heaven,  and  to  God 
the  judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  per- 
fect. Phil.  i.  23.  For  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt  two, 
having  a  desire  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ;  which 
is  far  better.  1  John  iii.  2.  Beloved,  now  are  we  the 
sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall 
be ;  but  we  know,  that  when  he  shall  appear,  we  shall 
be  like  him  ;  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is.  2  Cor.  v. 
1,  6,  8. 

(2)  Luke  xvi.  23,  24.  And  in  hell  he  lifted  up  his 
eyes,  being  in  torments,  and  seeth  Abraham  afar  off,  and 
Lazarus  in  his  bosom.  And  he  cried  and  said,  Father 
Abraham,  have  mercy  on  me,  and  send  Lazarus,  that  he 
may  dip  the  tip  of  his  ringer  in  water,  and  cool  my 
tongue ;  for  I  am  tormented  in  this  flame.  Jude,  verses 
6,7. 

(3)  II.  1  Thess.  iv.  17.  Then  we  which  are  alive  and 
remain  shall  be  caught  up  together  with  thern  in  the 
clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air ;  and  so  shall  we  ever 
be  with  the  Lord.  1  Cor.  xv.  51,  52.  Behold,  I  show 
you  a  mystery ;  We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all 
be  changed,  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at 
the  last  trump;    for  the  trumpet  shall  sound;  and  the 

14* 


162  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

dead  shall  be  raised  up  with  the  self-same 
bodies,  and  none  other,  although  with  different 
qualities,  which  shall  be  united  again  to  their 
souls  for  ever.  (1) 

III.  The  bodies  of  the  unjust  shall,  by  the 
power  of  Christ,  be  raised  to  dishonour ;  the 
bodies  of  the  just,  by  his  Spirit,  unto  honour, 
and  be  made  conformable  to  his  own  glorious 
body.  (2) 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

•      •  OF    THE     LAST     JUDGMENT. 

God  hath  appointed  a  day,  wherein  he  will 
judge   the   world  in  righteousness   by   Jesus 


dead   shall   be  raised   incorruptible,  and   we   shall  be 
changed. 

(1)  Job  xix.  26,  27.  And  though  after  my  skin,  worms 
destroy  this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God  :  whom 
I  shall  see  for  myself,  and  my  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not 
another;  though  my  reins  be  consumed  within  me. 
1  Cor.  xv.  42,  43,  44.  So  also  is  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead.  It  is  sown  in  corruption,  it  is  raised  in  incorrup- 
tion  :  it  is  sown  in  dishonour,  it  is  raised  in  glory :  it  is 
sown  in  weakness,  it  is  raised  in  power :  it  is  sown  a 
natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body.  There  is  a 
natural  body,  and  there  is  a  spiritual  body. 

(2)  III.  Acts  xxiv.  15.  And  have  hope  toward  God, 
which  they  themselves  also  allow,  that  there  shall  be 
a  resurrection  of  the  dead,  both  of  the  just  and  unjust. 
John  v.  28,  29.  Marvel  not  at  this:  for  the  hour  is 
coming,  in  the  which  all  that  are  in  the  graves  shall  hear 
his  voice,  and  shall  come  forth ;  they  that  have  done 
good,  unto  the  resurrection  of  life ;  and  they  that  have 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  163 

Christ,  (1)  to  whom  all  power  and  judgment  is 
given  of  the  Father.  (2)  In  which  day,  not 
only  the  apostate  angels  shall  be  judged ;  (3) 
but  likewise  all  persons,  that  have  lived  upon 
earth,  shall  appear  before  the  tribunal  of  Christ, 
to  give  an  account  of  their  thoughts,  words, 
and  deeds ;  and  to  receive  according  to  what 
they  have  done  in  the  body,  whether  good  or 
evil.  (4) 


done  evil,  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation.  Phil.  iii. 
21.  Who  shall  change  our  vile  body,  that  it  may  be 
fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body,  according  to  the 
working  whereby  he  is  able  even  to  subdue  all  things 
unto  himself. 

(1)  I.  Acts  xvii.  31.  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day, 
in  the  which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness, 
by  that  man  whom  he  hath  ordained ;  whereof  he  hath 
given  assurance  unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him 
from  the  dead. 

(2)  John  v.  22,  27.  For  the  Father  judgeth  no  man ; 
but  hath  committed  all  judgment  unto  the  Son: — And 
hath  given  him  authority  to  execute  judgment  also,  be- 
cause he  is  the  Son  of  man. 

(3)  1  Cor.  vi.  3.  Know  ye  not  that  we  shall  judge 
angels?  How  much  more,  things  that  pertain  to  this 
life  ?  Jude,  verse  6.  And  the  angels  which  kept  not 
their  first  estate,  but  left  their  own  habitation,  he  hath 
reserved  in  everlasting  chains  under  darkness,  unto  the 
judgment  of  the  great  day.  2  Pet.  ii.  4.  For  if  God 
spared  not  the  angels  that  sinned,  but  cast  them  down  to 
hell,  and  delivered  them  into  chains  of  darkness,  to  be 
reserved  unto  judgment. 

(4)  2  Cor.  v.  10.  For  we  must  all  appear  before  the 
judgment-seat  of  Christ ;  that  every  one  may  receive  the 
things  done  in  his  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done, 
whether  it  be  good  or  bad.  Eccl.  xii.  14.  For  God  shall 
bring  every  work  into  judgment,  with  every  secret  thing, 
whether  it  be  good,  or  whether  it  be  evil.     Rom.  ii.  16. 


164  THE    CONFESSION    OP    FAITH. 

II.  The  end  of  God's  appointing  this  day,  is 
for  the  manifestation  of  the  glory  of  his  mercy 
in  the  eternal  salvation  of  the  elect;  (I)  and 
of  his  justice  in  the  damnation  of  the  reprobate, 
who  are  wicked  and  disobedient.  (2)  For  then 
shall  the  righteous  go  into  everlasting  life,  and 
receive  that  fulness  of  joy  and  refreshing  which 
shall  come  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord :  (3) 


In  the  day  when  God  shall  judge  the  secrets  of  men  by 
Jesus  Christ,  according  to  my  gospel.  Rom.  xiv.  10, 
12.  But  why  dost  thou  judge  thy  brother]  or  why  dost 
thou  set  at  naught  thy  brother  ?  for  we  shall  all  stand 
before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ. — So  then  evtry  one 
of  us  shall  give  account  of  himself  to  God.  Matt.  xii. 
36,  37.  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  every  idle  word  that 
men  shall  speak,  they  shall  give  account  thereof  in  the 
day  of  judgment.  For  by  thy  words  thou  shalt  be  justi- 
fied, and  by  thy  words  thou  shalt  be  condemned. 

(1)  II.  Rom.  ix.  23.  And  that  he  might  make  known 
the  riches  of  his  glory  on  the  vessels  of  mercy,  which  he 
had  afore  prepared  unto  glory.  Matt.  xxv.  21.  His 
lord  said  unto  him,  Well  done,  thou  good  and  faithful 
servant ;  thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few  things,  I  will 
make  thee  ruler  over  many  things :  enter  thou  into  the 
joy  of  thy  lord. 

(2)  Rom.  ii.  5,  6.  But  after  thy  hardness  and  impen- 
itent heart,  treasurest  up  to  thyself  wrath  against  the 
day  of  wrath,  and  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment 
of  God  ;  who  will  render  to  every  man  according  to  his 
deeds.  2  Thess.  i.  7,  8.  The  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  re- 
vealed from  heaven  with  his  mighty  angels,  in  flaming 
fire,  taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know  not  God,  and 
that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Rom. 
ix.  22. 

(3)  Matt.  xxv.  31,  32,  33,  34.  When  the  Son  of  man 
shall  come  in  his  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him, 
then  shall  he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory  :  and  before 
him  shall  be  gathered  all  nations  ;  and  he  shall  separate 


THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  165 

but  the  wicked,  who  know  not  God,  and 
obey  not  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  shall  be 
cast  into  eternal  torments,  and  be  punished 
with  everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power.(l) 
III.  As  Christ  would  have  us  to  be  certainly 
persuaded  that  there  shall  be  a  day  of  judg- 
ment, both  to  deter  all  men  from  sin,  and  for 
the  greater  consolation  of  the  godly  in  their 
adversity :  (2)    So  will  he  have  that  day  un- 

them  one  from  another,  as  a  shepherd  divideth  his  sheep 
from  the  goats :  and  he  shall  set  the  sheep  on  his  right 
hand,  but  the  goats  on  the  left.  Then  shall  the  King 
say  unto  them  on  his  right  hand,  Come,  ye  blessed  of 
my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world.  Acts  iii.  19.  Times  of 
refreshing  shall  come  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 
2  Thess.  i.  7.  And  to  you  who  are  troubled,  rest  with 
us,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven 
with  his  mighty  angels. 

(1)  Matt.  xxv.  41,  46.  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto 
them  on  the  left  hand.  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into 
everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels : — 
and  these  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punishment. 
2  Thess.  i.  9.  Who  shall  be  punished  with  everlasting 
destruction  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the 
glory  of  his  power.  Isa.  Ixvi.  24.  For  their  worm  shall 
not  die,  neither  shall  their  fire  be  quenched. 

(2)  III.  2  Pet.  iii.  11,  14.  Seeing  then  that  all  these 
things  shall  be  dissolved,  what  manner  of  persons  ought 
ye  to  be  in  all  holy  conversation  and  godliness  ? — Where- 
fore, beloved,  seeing  that  ye  look  for  such  things,  be 
diligent  that  ye  may  be  found  of  him  in  peace,  without 
spot  and  blameless.  2  Cor.  v.  11.  Knowing  therefore 
the  terror  of  the  Lord,  we  persuade  men :  but  we  are 
made  manifest  unto  God  ;  and  I  trust  also  are  made  mani- 
fest in  your  consciences.  2  Thess.  i.  5,  6,  7.  Which  is 
a  manifest  token  of  the  righteous  judgment  of  God,  that 


166  THE    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 

known  to  men,  that  they  may  shake  off  all 
carnal  security,  and  be  always  watchful,  be- 
cause they  know  not  at  what  hour  the  Lord 
will  come ;  and  may  be  ever  prepared  to  say, 
Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly.  (1)     Amen. 

ye  may  be  counted  worthy  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  for 
which  ye  also  suffer :  seeing  it  is  a  righteous  thing  with 
God  to  recompense  tribulation  to  them  that  trouble  you ; 
and  to  you  who  are  troubled,  rest  with  us,  when  the  Lord 
Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  with  his  mighty 
angels.  Luke  xxi.  27,  28.  And  then  shall  they  see  the 
Son  of  man  coming  in  a  cloud,  with  power  and  great 
glory.  And  when  these  things  begin  to  come  to  pass, 
then  look  up,  and  lift  up  your  heads ;  for  your  redemp- 
tion draweth  nigh. 

(1)  Mark  xiii.  35,  36,  37.  Watch  ye,  therefore:  for 
ye  know  not  when  the  master  of  the  house  cometh,  at 
even,  or  at  midnight,  or  at  the  cock-crowing,  or  in.  the 
morning :  lest,  coming  suddenly,  he  find  you  sleeping. 
And  what  I  say  unto  you,  I  say  unto  all,  Watch.  Luke 
xii.  35,  36.  Let  your  loins  be  girded  about,  and  your 
lights  burning;  and  ye  yourselves  like  unto  men  that 
wait  for  their  Lord,  when  he  will  return  from  the  wed- 
ding ;  that,  when  he  cometh  and  knocketh,  they  may 
open  unto  him  immediately.  Rev.  xxii.  20.  He  which 
testifieth  these  things  saith,  Surely  I  come  quickly; 
Amen.  Even  so,  come,  Lord  Jesus.  See  Matt.  xxiv. 
36,  42,  43,  44. 


THE 

LARGER  CATECHISM, 

RATIFIED    AND    ADOPTED    BY    THE 

SYNOD  OF  NEW  YORK  AND  PHILADELPHIA. 


Held  at  Philadelphia,  May  the  16th,  1788,  and  continued  by 
adjournments  until  the  28th  of  the  same. 


Q.  1.  What  is  the  chief  and  highest  end 
of  man  ? 

Jl.  Man's  chief  and  highest  end  is  to  glorify 
God,  (1)  and  fully  to  enjoy  him  for  ever.  (2) 

Q.  2.  How  doth  it  appear  that  there  is  a 
God? 

A.  The  very  light  of  nature  in  man,  and  the 
works  of  God,  declare  plainly  that  there  is  a 
God;  (3)  but  his  word  and  Spirit  only,  do  suf- 

(1)  Rom.  xi.  36.  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and 
to  him  are  all  things  :  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.  Amen* 
1  Cor.  x.  31.  Whether  therefore  ye  eat  or  drink,  or  what- 
soever ye  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God. 

(2)  Ps.  lxxiii.  24,  25,  26.  Thou  shalt  guide  me  with 
thy  counsel,  and  afterward  receive  me  to  glory.  Whom 
have  I  in  heaven  bat  thee  ?  and  there  is  none  upon  earth 
that  I  desire  besides  thee.  My  flesh  and  my  heart  faileth  : 
hut  God  is  the  strength  of  my  heart,  and  my  portion  for 
ever.  John  xvii.  22  and  24.  The  glory  which  thou 
gavest  me  I  have  given  them. — Father,  I  will  that  they 
also  whom  thou  hast  given  me  be  with  me  where  I  am ; 
that  they  may  behold  my  glory,  which  thou  hast  given  me. 

(3)  Rom.  i.  19,  20.  Because  that  which  may  be  known 
of  God,  is  manifest  in  them  ;  for  God  hath  showed  it  unto 
them.     For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from  the  creation 

167 


168  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

ficiently  and  effectually  reveal  him  unto  men 
for  their  salvation.  (1) 

Q.  3.    What  is  the  taord  of  God? 

*#.  The  holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament  are  the  word  of  God,  (2)  the  only 
rule  of  faith  and  obedience.  (3) 

of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  the 
things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power  and  God- 
head ;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse.  See  also  Ps. 
xix.  1,  2,  3. 

(1)  2  Tim.  iii.  15,  16,  17.  And  that  from  a  child  thou 
hast  known  the  holy  Scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make 
thee  wise  unto  salvation  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus.  All  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and 
fa  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for 
instruction  in  righteousness  ;  that  the  man  of  God  may 
be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works. 
1  Cor.  ii.  10. 

(2)  2  Tim.  iii.  16.  All  scripture  is  given  by  inspira- 
tion of  God.  2  Pet.  i.  19,  20,  21.  We  have  also  a  more 
sure  word  of  prophecy ;  whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye 
take  heed,  as  unto  a  light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place, 
until  the  day  dawn,  and  the  day-star  arise  in  your  hearts ; 
knowing  this  first,  that  no  prophecy  of  the  Scripture  is  of 
any  private  interpretation.  For  the  prophecy  came  not 
in  old  time  by  the  will  of  man;  but  holy  men  of  God 
spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

(3)  Isa.  viii.  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony : 
if  they  speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because 
there  is  no  light  in  them.  Luke  xvi.  29,  31.  They  have 
Moses  and  the  prophets;  let  them  hear  them. — If  they 
hear  not  Moses  and  the  prophets,  neither  will  they  be 
persuaded  though  one  rose  from  the  dead.  Gal.  i.  8,  9. 
But  though  we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven,  preach  any 
other  gospel  unto  you  than  that  which  we  have  preached 
unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed.  As  we  said  before,  so 
say  1  now  again,  If  any  man  preach  any  other  gospel 
unto  you  than  that  ye  have  received,  let  him  be  accursed. 
See  also  2  Tim.  iii.  15,  16   17 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  169 

Q.  4.  How  doth  it  appear  that  the  Scrip- 
tures are  the  word  of  God  ? 

Ji.  The  Scriptures  manifest  themselves  to 
be  the  word  of  God,  by  their  majesty  (1)  and 
purity  ;  (2)  by  the  consent  of  all  the  parts,  (3) 
and  the  scope  of  the  whole,  which  is  to  give 
all  glory  to  God;  (4)  by  their  light  and  power 
to  convince  and  convert  sinners,  to  comfort  and 
build  up  believers  unto  salvation.  (5)     But  the 


(1)  Isa.  lxvi.  1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  The  heaven  is 
my  throne,  and  the  earth  is  my  footstool :  where  is  the 
house  that  ye  build  unto  me  ?  and  where  is  the  place  of 
my  rest  ?     See  also  Amos  ix.  2,  3,  4.     Ps.  lxxvii. 

(2)  Ps.  xii.  6.  The  words  of  the  Lord  are  pure  words  : 
as  silver  tried  in  a  furnace  of  earth,  purified  seven  times. 
Ps.  cxix.  140.     Thy  word  is  very  pure. 

(3)  Acts  x.  43.  To  him  gave  all  the  prophets  wit- 
ness, that  through  his  name,  whosoever  believeth  in  him 
shall  receive  remission  of  sins.  Acts  xxvi.  22.  Having 
therefore  obtained  help  of  God,  I  continue  unto  this  day, 
witnessing  both  to  small  and  great,  saying  none  other 
things  than  those  which  the  prophets  and  Moses  did  say 
should  come. 

(4)  Rom.  iii.  19,  27.  Now  we  know,  that  what  things 
soever  the  law  saith,  it  saith  to  them  who  are  under  the 
law  ;  that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world 
may  become  guilty  before  God. — Where  is  boasting  then? 
It  is  excluded.  By  what  law?  of  works  ?  Nay;  but 
by  the  law  of  faith. 

(5)  Acts  xviii.  28.  For  he  mightily  convinced  the 
Jews,  arid  that  publicly,  showing  by  the  Scriptures,  that 
Jesus  was  Christ.  Heb.  iv.  12.  For  the  word  of  God 
is  quick,  and  powerful,  and  sharper  than  any  two-edged 
sword,  piercing  even  to  the  dividing  asunder  of  soul  and 
spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  marrow,  and  is  a  discerner 
of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart.  James  i.  18. 
Of  his  own  will  begat  he  us  with  the  word  of  truth.  Ps. 
xix.  7,  8,  9.     The  law  of  the  Lord  is  perfect,  converting 

15 


170  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Spirit  of  God  bearing  witness  by  and  with  the 
Scriptures  in  the  heart  of  man,  is  .alone  able 
fully  to  persuade  it  that  they  are  the  very  word 
of  God.  (1) 

Q.  5.  What  do  the  Scriptures  principally 
teach  ? 

A.  The  Scriptures  principally  teach,  what 
man  is  to  believe  concerning  God,  and  what 
duty  God  requires  of  man.  (2) 

WHAT    MAN    OUGHT    TO    BELIEVE    CONCERNING 
GOD. 

Q.  6.  What  do  the  Scriptures  make  known 
of  God? 

A.  The  Scriptures  make  known  what  God 
is,  (3)  the  persons  in  the  Godhead,  (4)  his  de- 
crees, (5)  and  the  execution  of  his  decrees.  (6) 

the  soul :  the  testimony  of  the  Lord  is  sure,  making  wise 
the  simple,  &c. 

(1)  John  xvi.  13,  14.  Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit 
of  truth,  is  come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth  :  and  he 
will  show  you  things  to  come.  He  shall  glorify  me ;  for 
he  shall  receive  of  mine,  and  shall  show  it  unto  you. 

1  John  ii.  20,  27. 

(2)  John  xx.  31.  But  these  are  written,  that  ye  might 
believe  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God;  and 
that   believing  ye  might  have  life  through  his   name. 

2  Tim.  i.  13.  Hold  fast  the  form  of  sound  words,  which 
thou  hast  heard  of  me,  in  faith  and  love.     Ps.  cxix.  105. 

(3)  John  iv.  24.  God  is  a  Spirit.  Ex.  iii.  14,  and 
xxxiv.  6,  7. 

(4)  1  John  v.  7.  For  there  are  three  that  bear  record 
in  heaven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost : 
and  these  three  are  one. 

(5)  Acts  xv.  14,  15,  18. 

(6)  Acts  iv.  27,  28.  For  of  a  truth,  against  thy  holy 
child  Jesus, — both  Herod  and  Pontius  Pilate,  with  the 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  171 

Q.  7.    What  is  God  ? 

J2.  God  is  a  Spirit,  (1)  in  and  of  himself  infi- 
nite in  being,  (2)  glory,  (3)  blessedness,  (4)  and 
perfection;  (5)  all-sufficient,  (6)  eternal,  (7)  un- 
changeable, (8)     incomprehensible,  (9)    every 


Gentiles,  and  the  people  of  Israel,  were  gathered  to- 
gether, for  to  do  whatsoever  thy  hand  and  thy  counsel 
determined  before  to  be  done. 

(1)  John  iv.  24.     God  is  a  Spirit. 

(2)  Ex.  iii.  14.  And  God  said  unto  Moses,  I  am  that 
I  am  :  And  he  said,  Thus  shalt  thou  say  unto  the  child- 
ren of  Israel,  I  am  hath  sent  me  unto  you.  Job  xi.  7,  8,  9. 
Canst  thou  by  searching  find  out  God  ?  canst  thou  find 
out  the  Almighty  unto  perfection  ?  It  is  as  high  as  hea- 
ven ;  what  canst  thou  do  ]  deeper  than  hell ;  what  canst 
thou  know  1  the  measure  thereof  is  longer  than  the  earth, 
and  broader  than  the  sea. 

(3)  Acts  vii.  2.  The  God  of  glory  appeared  unto  our 
father  Abraham,  when  he  was  in  Mesopotamia,  before 
he  dwelt  in  Charran. 

(4)  1  Tim.  vi.  15.  Which  in  his  times  he  shall  show, 
who  is  the  blessed  and  only  Potentate,  the  King  of  kings, 
and  Lord  of  lords. 

(5)  Matt.  v.  48.  Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect.  « 

(6)  Gen.  xvii.  1.  And  when  Abram  was  ninety  years 
old  and  nine,  the  Lord  appeared  to  Abram,  and  said  unto 
him,  I  am  the  Almighty  God :  walk  before  me,  and  be 
thou  perfect. 

(7)  Ps.  xc.  2.  Before  the  mountains  were  brought 
forth,  or  ever  thou  hadst  formed  the  earth  and  the  world, 
even  from  everlasting  to  everlasting,  thou  art  God. 

(8)  Mai.  iii.  6.  For  /  am  the  Lord,  I  change  not; 
therefore  ye  sons  of  Jacob  are  not  consumed.  James 
i.  17. 

(9)  1  Kings  viii.  27.  But  will  God  indeed  dwell  on 
the  earth  1  Behold,  the  heaven,  and  heaven  of  heavens, 
cannot  contain  thee  ;  how  much  less  this  house  that  I 
have  builded ! 


172  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

where  present,  (1)  almighty,  (2)  knowing  all 
things,  (3)  most  wise,  (4)  most  holy,  (5)  most 
just,  (6)  most  merciful  and  gracious,  long-suf- 
fering, and  abundant  in  goodness  and  truth.  (7) 

Q.  8,  Are  there  more  Gods  than  one  ? 

A.  There  is  but  one  only,  the  living  and  true 
God.  (S) 

(1)  Ps.  cxxxix.  1,  2,  7.  O  Lord,  thou  hast  searched 
me,  and  known  me.  Thou  knowest  my  down-sitting  and 
mine  up-rising ;  thou  understandest  my  thought  afar  off. 
— Whither  shall  I  go  from  thy  Spirit  ?  or  whither  shall 
I  flee  from  thy  presence  1 

(2)  Rev.  iv.  8.  And  the  four  beasts  had  each  of  them 
six  wings  about  him  ;  and  they  were  full  of  eyes  within  ; 
and  they  rest  not  day  and  night,  saying,  Holy,  holy,  holy, 
Lord  God  Almighty,  which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come. 

(3)  Heb.  iv.  13.  Neither  is  there  any  creature  that  is 
not  manifest  in  his  sight :  but  all  things  are  naked  and 
opened  unto  the  eyes  of  him  with  whom  we  have  to  do. 
And  Ps.  cxlvii.  5. 

(4)  Rom.  xvi.  27.  To  God  only  wise,  be  glory  through 
Jesus  Christ,  for  ever.     Amen. 

(5)  Isa.  vi.  3.  And  one  cried  unto  another,  and  said, 
Holy,  holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  of  hosts  ;  the  whole  earth 
is  full  of  his  glory.  Rev.  xv.  4.  Who  shall  not  fear 
thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  ?  for  thou  only  art 
holy. 

(6)  Deut.  xxxii.  4.  He  is  the  rock,  his  work  is  perfect ; 
for  all  his  ways  are  judgment :  a  God  of  truth,  and  with- 
out iniquity ;  just  and  right  is  he. 

(7)  Ex.  xxxiv.  6.  And  the  Lord  passed  by  before  him, 
and  proclaimed,  The  Lord,  the  Lord  God,  merciful  and 
gracious,  long-suffering,  and  abundant  in  goodness  and 
truth. 

(8)  Deut.  vi.  4.  Hear,  O  Israel ;  the  Lord  our  God 
is  one  Lord.  1  Cor.  viii.  4.  There  is  none  other  God 
hut  one.  And  verse  6.  Jer.  x.  10.  But  the  Lord  is 
the  true  God,  he  is  the  living  God,  and  an  everlasting 
King. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  173 

Q.  9.  How  many  ]iersons  are  there  in  the 
Godhead  ? 

Ji.  There  be  three  persons  in  the  Godhead, 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and 
these  three  are  one  true,  eternal  God,  the  same 
in  substance,  equal  in  power  and  glory :  al- 
though distinguished  by  their  personal  proper- 
ties. (1) 

Q.  10.  What  are  the  personal  properties  of 
the  three  persons  in  the  Godhead? 

•/?.  It  is  proper  to  the  Father  to  beget  the 
Son,  (2)  and  to  the  Son  to  be  begotten  of  the 
Father,  (3)  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost  to  proceed 
from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  from  all  eter- 
nity. (4) 

Q.  11.  How  doth  it  appear  that  the  Son 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  are  God  equal  with  the 
Father  ? 


(1)  1  Johnv.  7.  For  there  are  three  that  bear  record  in 
heaven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost:  and 
these  three  are  one.  Matt.  iii.  16,  17,  and  xxviii.  19. 
2  Cor.  xiii.  14.     John  x.  30. 

(*2)  Heb.  i.  5,  6.  For  unto  which  of  the  angels  said 
he  at  any  time,  Thou  art  my  Son,  this  day  have  I  begot- 
ten thee  ?  And  again,  I  will  be  to  him  a  Father,  and  he 
shall  be  to  me  a  Son.     John  i.  14. 

(3)  John  i.  14.  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and 
dwelt  among  us,  (and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  as 
of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,)  full  of  grace  and 
truth. 

(4)  John  xv.  26.  But  when  the  Comforter  is  come, 
whom  I  shall  send  unto  you  from  the  Father,  even  the 
Spirit  of  truth,  which  proceedeth  from  the  Father,  he 
shall  testify  of  me.  Gal.  iv.  6.  And  because  ye  are 
sons,  God  hath  sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  your 
hearts,  crying,  Abba,  Father. 

15* 


174  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

•/?.  The  Scriptures  manifest  that  the  Son  and 
the  Holy  Ghost  are  God  equal  with  the  Father, 
ascribing  unto  them  such  names,  (1)  attri- 
butes, (2)  works,  (3)  and  worship,  (4)  as  are 
proper  to  God  only. 

(1)  Jer.  xxiii.  6.  And  this  is  his  name  whereby  he 
shall  be  called,  THE  LORD  (or  Jehovah)  OUR 
RIGHTEOUSNESS.  1  John  v.  20.  And  we  are  in 
him  that  is  true,  even  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  This  is 
the  true  God,  and  eternal  life.  Ps.  xlv.  6.  Thy  throne, 
O  God,  is  for  ever  and  ever.  Acts  v.  3,  4.  But  Peter 
said,  Ananias,  wThy  hath  Satan  filled  thy  heart  to  lie  to  the 
Holy  Ghost  ? — Thou  hast  not  lied  unto  men,  but  unto  God. 

(2)  John  i.  1.  In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and 
the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God.  Isa. 
ix.  6.  For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a  son  is 
given ;  and  the  government  shall  be  upon  his  shoulder  ; 
and  his  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  The 
mighty  God,  The  everlasting  Father,  The  Prince  of 
Peace.  John  ii.  24,  25.  But  Jesus  did  not  commit  him- 
self unto  them,  because  he  knew  all  men,  and  needed  not 
that  any  should  testify  of  man :  for  he  knew  what  was 
in  man.  1  Cor.  ii.  10,  11.  But  God  hath  revealed  them 
unto  us  by  his  Spirit:  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things, 
yea,  the  deep  things  of  God.  For  what  man  knoweth 
the  things  of  a  man,  save  the  spirit  of  man  which  is  in 
him  ?  Even  so  the  things  of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but 
the  Spirit  of  God.  Heb.  ix.  14.  How  much  more  shall 
the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the  eternal  Spirit 
offered  himself  without  spot  to  God,  purge  your  con- 
science from  dead  works,  to  serve  the  living  God  ? 

(3)  Col.  i.  16.  For  by  him  were  all  things  created, 
that  are  in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  in- 
visible, whether  they  be  thrones,  or  dominions,  or  princi- 
palities, or  powers ;  all  things  were  created  by  him,  and 
for  him.  Gen.  i.  2.  And  the  earth  was  without  form, 
and  void ;  and  darkness  was  upon  the  face  of  the  deep  : 
and  the  Spirit  of  God  moved  upon  the  face  of  the  waters. 
Job  xxvi.  13.     Ps.  civ.  30,  and  John  i.  3. 

(4)  Matt,  xxviii.  19.     Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  175 

Q.  12.    What  are  the  decrees  of  God? 

A,  God's  decrees  are  the  wise,  free,  and 
holy  acts  of  the  counsel  of  his  will,(l)  where- 
by, from  all  eternity,  he  hath,  for  his  own 
glory,  unchangeably  fore-ordained  whatsoever 
comes  to  pass  in  time,  (2)  especially  concern- 
ing angels  and  men. 

Q.  13.  What  hath  God  especially  decreed 
concerning  angels  and  men  ? 

Jl.  God,  by  an  eternal  and  immutable  de- 
cree, out  of  his  mere  love,  for  the  praise  of  his 
glorious  grace,  to  be  manifested  in  due  time, 
hath  elected  some  angels  to  glory ;  (3)  and,  in 

nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  The 
grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and 
the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all. 
Amen. 

(1)  Eph.  i.  11.  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an 
inheritance,  being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose 
of  him  who  worketh  all  things,  after  the  counsel  of  his 
own  will.  Rom.  ix.  15,  18.  For  he  saith  to  Moses,  I 
will  have  mercy  on  whom  I  will  have  mercy,  and  I  will 
have  compassion  on  whom  I  will  have  compassion. — 
Therefore  hath  he  mercy  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy, 
and  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth.     Rom   xi.  33. 

(2)  Eph.  i.  4,  11.  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us  hi 
him,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should 
be  holy  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love.  Rom. 
ix.  22,  23.  What  if  God,  willing  to  show  his  wrath,  and 
to  make  his  power  known,  endured  with  much  long-suf- 
fering the  vessels  of  wrath  fitted  to  destruction  ;  and  that 
he  might  make  known  the  riches  of  his  glory  on  the  ves- 
sels of  mercy,  which  he  had  afore  prepared  unto  glory  % 
Ps.  xxxiii.  11.  The  counsel  of  the  Lord  standeth  for 
ever,  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  to  all  generations. 

(3)  1  Tim.  v.  21.  I  charge  thee  before  God,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  elect  angels. 


176  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Christ,  hath  chosen  some  men  to  eternal  life, 
and  the  means  thereof,  (1)  and  also,  according 
to  his  sovereign  power,  and  the  unsearchable 
counsel  of  his  own  will  (whereby  he  extendeth 
or  withholdeth  favour  as  he  pleaseth)  hath 
passed  by,  and  fore-ordained  the  rest  to  dis- 
honour and  wrath,  to  be  for  their  sin  inflicted, 
to  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  justice.  (2) 

Q.  14.  How  doth  God  execute  his  decrees? 

«/?.  God  executeth  his  decrees  in  the  works 
of  creation  and  providence;  according  to  his 
infallible  fore-knowledge,  and  the  free  and  im- 
mutable counsel  of  his  own  will.  (3) 

(1)  Eph.  i.  4, 5,  6.  According-  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in 
him,  (viz.  Christ)  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that 
we  should  be  holy,  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love  : 
having  predestinated  us,  unto  the  adoption  of  children  by 
Jesus  Christ,  to  himself, — To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his 
grace,  wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved. 
2  Thess.  ii.  13,  11.  But  we  are  bound  to  give  thanks 
alway  to  God  for  you,  brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord, 
because  God  hath  from  the  beginning  chosen  you  to  sal- 
vation, through  sanctirlcation  of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of 
the  truth.     1  Pet.  i.  2. 

(2)  Rom.  ix.  17,  18,  21,  22.  For  the  Scripture  saith 
unto  Pharaoh,  Even  for  this  same  purpose  have  I  raised 
thee  up,  that  I  might  show  my  power  in  thee,  and  that 
my  name  might  be  declared  throughout  all  the  earth. 
Therefore  hath  he  mercy  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy, 
and  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth. — Hath  not  the  pottei 
power  over  the  clay,  of  the  same  lump  to  make  one  ves- 
sel unto  honour,  and  another  unto  dishonour?  Jude  4. 
For  there  are  certain  men  crept  in  unawares,  who  were 
before  of  old  ordained  to  this  condemnation,  ungodly 
men,  turning  the  grace  of  our  God  into  lasciviousness, 
and  denying  the  only  Lord  God,  and  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.     Matt.  xi.  25,  26.     2  Tim.  ii.  20. 

(3)  Eph.  i.  11.     In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  177 

Q.   15.    What  is  the  work  of  creation? 

*fl.  The  work  of  creation  is  that  wherein 
God  did  in  the  beginning,  by  the  word  of  his 
power,  make  of  nothing,  the  world  and  all 
things  therein  for  himself,  within  the  space  of 
six  days,  and  all  very  good.  (1) 

Q.   16.  How  did  God  create  angels? 

A.  God  created  all  the  angels  (2)  spirits,  (3) 
immortal,  (4)  holy,  (5)  excelling  in  know- 
ledge, (6)  mighty  in  power;  (7)  to  execute  his 


inheritance,  being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose 
of  him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his 
own  will. 

(1)  Gen.  1st  chap.  Heb.  xi.  3.  Through  faith  we 
understand  that  the  worlds  were  framed  by  the  word  of 
God;  so  that  things  which  are  seen  were  not  made  of 
things  which  do  appear.  Prov.  xvi.  4.  The  Lord  hath 
made  all  things  for  himself:  yea,  even  the  wicked  for  the 
day  of  evil.     Rev.  iv.  11. 

(2)  Col.  i.  16.  For  by  him  were  all  things  created, 
that  are  in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  in- 
visible, whether  they  be  thrones,  or  dominions,  or  princi- 
palities, or  powers;  all  things  were  created  by  him,  and 
for  him. 

(3)  Ps.  civ.  4.  Who  maketh  his  angels  spirits;  his 
ministers  a  flaming  fire. 

(4)  Matt.  xxii.  30.  For  in  the  resurrection  they 
neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in  marriage,  but  are  as  the 
angels  of  God  in  heaven. 

(5)  Matt.  xxv.  31.  When  the  Son  of  man  shall  come 
in  his  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him,  then  shall 
he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory. 

(6)  2  Sam.  xiv.  17.  As  an  angel  of  God,  so  is  my 
lord  the  king,  to  discern  good  and  bad.     Matt.  xxiv.  36. 

(7)  2  Thess.  i.  7.  And  to  you  who  are  troubled,  rest 
with  us,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from 
heaven,  with  his  mighty  angels. 


178  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

commandments,  and  to  praise  his  name,  (1) 
yet  subject  to  change.  (2) 

Q.  17.  How  did  God  create  man? 

t/2.  After  God  had  made  all  other  creatures, 
he  created  man,  male  and  female;  (3)  formed 
the  body  of  the  man  of  the  dust  of  the  ground, (4) 
and  the  woman  of  the  rib  of  the  man  ;  (5)  en- 
dued them  with  living,  reasonable,  and  im- 
mortal souls  ;  (6)  made  them  after  his  own 
image,  (7)  in  knowledge,  (8)  righteousness 
and  holiness,  (9)  having  the  law  of  God 
written  in  their  hearts,  (10)  and  power  to  ful- 

(1)  Ps.  ciii.  20,  21.  Bless  the  Lord,  ye  his  angels, 
that  excel  in  strength,  that  do  his  commandments,  heark- 
ening unto  the  voice  of  his  word.  Bless  ye  the  Lord,  all 
ye  his  hosts ;  ye  ministers  of  his,  that  do  his  pleasure. 

(2)  2  Pet.  ii.  4.  For  if  God  spared  not  the  angels  that 
sinned,  but  cast  them  down  to  hell,  and  delivered  them, 
into  chains  of  darkness,  to  be  reserved  unto  judgment. 

(3)  Gen.  i.  27.  So  God  created  man  in  his  own 
image:  in  the  image  of  God  created  he  him;  male  and 
female  created  he  them. 

(4)  Gen.  ii.  7.  And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the 
dust  of  the  ground. 

(5)  Gen.  ii.  22.  And  the  rib,  which  the  Lord  God 
had  taken  from  man,  made  he  a  woman,  and  brought  her 
unto  the  man. 

(6)  Gen.  ii.  7.  And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the 
dust  of  the  ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the 
breath  of  life;  and  rran  became  a  living  soul.  See  Job 
xxxv.  11.     Eccl.  xii.  7.     Matt.  x.  28.     Luke  xxiii.  43. 

(7)  Gen.  i  27.  So  God  created  man  in  his  own 
imao-e  :  in  the  image  of  God  created  he  him. 

(8)  Col  iii.  10. 

(9)  Eph.  iv.  21. 

(10)  Rom.  ii.  14,  15.  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which 
have  not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in 
the  law,  these,  having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  them- 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  179 

fil  it,  (1)  with  dominion  over  the  creatures;  (2) 
yet  subject  to  fall.  (3) 

Q.  18.  What  are  God's  works  of  providence? 

A.  God's  works  of  providence  are  his  most 
holy,  (4)  wise,  (5)  and  powerful  preserving,  (6) 
and"  governing  all  his  creatures ;  (7)  ordering 
them,  and  all  their  actions,  (8)  to  his  own 
glory.  (9) 

Q.  19.  What  is  God's  providence  toivard 
the  angels  ? 

selves ;  which  show  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their 
hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and  their 
thoughts  the  mean  while  accusing  or  else  excusing  one 
another. 

(1)  Eccl.  vii.  29.     God  hath  made  man  upright. 

(2)  Gen.  i.  28. 

(3)  Gen.  iii.  6.     Eccl.  vii.  29. 

(4)  Ps.  cxlv.  17.  The  Lord  is  righteous  in  all  his 
urays,  and  holy  in  all  his  works. 

(5)  Ps.  civ.  24.  O  Lord,  how  manifold  are  thy  works  ! 
in  wisdom  hast  thou  made  them  all.  Isa.  xxviii.  29. 
This  also  cometh  forth  from  the  Lord  of  hosts,  which  is 
wonderful  in  counsel,  and  excellent  in  working. 

(6)  Heb.  i.  3.  Who,  being  the  brightness  of  his  glory, 
and  the  express  image  of  his  person,  and  upholding  all 
things  by  the  word  of  his  power. 

(7)  Ps.  ciii.  19.  The  Lord  hath  prepared  his  throne 
in  the  heavens  ;  and  his  kingdom  ruleth  over  all. 

(8)  Matt.  x.  29,  30.  Are  not  two  sparrows  sold  for  a 
farthing  ?  and  one  of  them  shall  not  fall  on  the  ground 
without  your  Father.  But  the  very  hairs  of  your  head 
are  all  numbered.  Gen.  xlv.  7.  And  God  sent  me  before 
you,  to  preserve  you  a  posterity  in  the  earth,  and  to  save 
your  lives  by  a  great  deliverance. 

(9)  Rom.  xi.  36.  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and 
to  him,  are  all  things ;  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.  Amen. 
Isa.  lxiii.  14.  So  didst  thou  lead  thy  people,  to  make 
thyself  a  glorious  name. 


180  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

A.  God  by  his  providence  permitted  some 
of  the  angels,  wilfully  and  irrecoverably,  to 
fall  into  sin  and  damnation,  (1)  limiting  and 
ordering  that,  and  all  their  sins,  to  his  own 
glory ;  (2)  and  established  the  rest  in  holiness 
and  happiness;  (3)  employing  them  all, (4)  at 
his  pleasure,  in  the  administrations  of  his 
power,  mercy,  and  justice.  (5) 

Q.  20.  What  teas  the  providence  of  God 
toward  man  in  the  estate  in  which  he  teas 
created? 

Jl.  The  providence  of  God  toward  man  in 
the  estate  in  which  he  was  created,  was,  the 
placing  him  in  paradise,  appointing  him  to  dress 
it,  giving  him  liberty  to  eat  of  the  fruit  of  the 
earth,  (6)  putting  the  creatures  under  his  domi- 
nion^?) and  ordaining  marriage  for  his  help;  (8) 

(1)  Jude  6.  And  the  angels  which  kept  not  their  first 
estate,  but  left  their  own  habitation,  he  hath  reserved  in 
everlasting  chains,  under  darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of 
the  great  day.     2  Pet.  ii.  4.     John  viii.  44. 

(2)  Job  i.  12.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Satan,  Behold, 
all  that  he  hath  is  in  thy  power;  only  upon  himself  put 
not  forth  thy  hand.     Luke  x.  17.     Matt.  viii.  31. 

(3)  1  Tim.  v.  21.  I  charge  thee  before  God,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  elect  angels.  Mark  viii.  38. 
Heb.  xii.  22. 

(4)  Ps.  civ.  4.  Who  maketh  his  angels  spirits ;  his 
ministers  a  flaming  fire. 

(5)  Heb.  i.  14.  Are  they  not  all  ministering  spirits, 
sent  forth  to  minister  for  them  who  shall  be  heirs  of  sal- 
vation ?     2  Kings  xix.  35. 

(6)  Gen.  ii.  8,  15,  16. 

(7)  Gen.  i.  28. 

(8)  Gen.  ii.  18.  And  the  Lord  God  said,  It  is  not 
good  that  man  should  be  alone ;  I  will  make  him  an  help 
meet  for  him. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  181 

"affording  him  communion  with  himself,  (1)  in- 
stituting the  Sabbath,  (2)  entering  into  a  cove- 
nant of  life  with  him,  upon  condition  of  per- 
sonal, perfect,  and  perpetual  obedience,  (3)  of 
which  the  tree  of  life  was  a  pledge ;  (4)  and 
forbidding  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge 
of  good  and  evil,  upon  the  pain  of  death.  (5) 

Q.  21.  Did  man  continue  in  that  estate 
wherein  God  at  first  created  him  ? 

•A.  Our  first  parents,  being  left  to  the  free- 
dom of  their  own  will,  through  the  temptation 
of  Satan,  transgressed  the  commandment  of 
God,  in  eating  the  forbidden  fruit,  and  thereby 
fell  from  the  estate  of  innocency  wherein  they 
were  created.  (6) 

(1)  Gen.  i.  27,  28. 

(2)  Gen.  ii.  3.  And  God  blessed  the  seventh  day, 
and  sanctified  it;  because  that  in  it  he  had  rested  from 
all  his  work  which  God  created  and  made. 

(3)  Rom.  v.  14.  Adam — who  is  the  figure  of  him 
that  was  to  come.  Gal.  iii.  12.  And  the  law  is  not  of 
faith :  but,  the  man  that  doeth  them  shall  live  in  them. 
Rom.  x.  5.    Gal.  iii.  10.    1  Cor.  xv.  22,  47.    Hos.  vi.  7. 

(4)  Gen.  ii.  9.  And  out  of  the  ground  made  the  Lord 
God  to  grow  every  tree  that  is  pleasant  to  the  sight,  and 
good  for  food  :  the  tree  of  life  also  in  the  midst  of  the 
garden,  and  the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil. 

(5)  Gen.  ii.  17.  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it :  for  in  the  day  that 
thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die. 

(6)  Gen.  iii.  6,  7,  8,  13.  And  when  the  woman  saw 
that  the  tree  was  good  for  food,  and  that  it  was  pleasant 
to  the  eyes,  and  a  tree  to  be  desired  to  make  one  wise, 
she  took  of  the  fruit  thereof,  and  did  eat ;  and  gave  also 
unto  her  husband  with  her,  and  he  did  eat. — And  they 
knew  that  they  were  naked. — And  Adam  and  his  wile 
hid   themselves  from  the  presence   of  the   Lord   God 

16 


182  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 


Q.  22.  Did  all  mankind  fall  in  that  first* 
transgression  ? 

A.  The  covenant  being  made  with  Adam, 
as  a  public  person,  not  for  himself  only,  but 
for  his  posterity;  all  mankind  descending  from 
him  by  ordinary  generation,  (1)  sinned  in  him 
and  fell  with  him  in  that  first  transgression.  (2) 

Q.  23.  Into  what  estate  did  the  fall  bring 
mankind  ? 

A.  The  fall  brought  mankind  into  an  estate 
of  sin  and  misery.  (3) 

Q.  2.4.    What  is  sin  ? 

A.  Sin  is  any  want  of  conformity  unto,  or 
transgression  of  any  law  of  God,  given  as  a 
rule  to  the  reasonable  creature.  (4) 

Q.  25.  Wherein  consists  the  sinfulness  of 
that  estate  whereinto  man  fell? 

amongst  the  trees  of  the  garden. — And  the  Lord  God  said 
unto  the  woman,  What  is  this  that  thou  hast  done  ?  And 
the  woman  said,  The  serpent  beguiled  me,  and  I  did  eat. 
2  Cor.  xi.  3.     Eccl.  vii.  29. 

(1)  Acts  xvii.  26.  And  hath  made  of  one  blood  all 
nations  of  men. 

(2)  Gen.  ii.  17.  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day 
that  thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die.  Compared 
with  Rom.  v.  12  to  20  verse,  and  with  1  Cor.  xv.  21,  22. 

(3)  Rom.  v.  12.  Wherefore,  as  by  one  man  sin  entered 
into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin;  and  so  death  passed 
upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned.  Gal.  iii.  10.  For 
as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the  law,  are  under  the 
curse:  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that  con- 
tinued not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in  the  book 
of  the  law  to  do  them. 

(4)  Rom.  iii.  23.  All  have  sinned  and  come  short  of 
the  glory  of  God.  1  John  iii.  4.  Sin  is  the  transgres- 
sion of  the  law.     Gal.  iii.  10 — 12. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  183 

Jl.  The  sinfulness  of  that  estate  where- 
into  man  fell,  consisteth  in  the  guilt  of  Adam's 
first  sin,  (1)  the  want  of  that  righteousness 
wherein  he  was  created,  and  the  corruption  of 
his  nature,  whereby  he  is  utterly  indisposed, 
disabled,  and  made  opposite  unto  all  that  is 
spiritually  good,  and  wholly  inclined  to  all 
evil,  and  that  continually ;  (2)  which  is  com- 
monly called  original  sin,  and  from  which  do 
proceed  all  actual  transgressions.  (3) 

Q.  26.  How  is  original  sin  conveyed  from 
our  first  parents  unto  their  posterity  ? 

(1)  Rom.  v.  12,  19.  Wherefore,  as  by  one  man  sin 
entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin ;  and  so  death 
passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned. — By  one 
man's  disobedience  many  were  made  sinners.  1  Cor. 
xv.  22. 

(2)  Rom.  v.  6.  For  when  we  were  yet  without  strength, 
in  due  time  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly.  Rom.  iii.  10  to 
20.  As  it  is  written,  there  is  none  righteous,  no,  not  one  : 
there  is  none  that  understandeth,  there  is  none  that  seek- 
eth  after  God.  They  are  all  gone  out  of  the  way,  they 
are  together  become  unprofitable ;  there  is  none  that  doeth 
good,  no,  not  one,  &c.  Eph.  ii.  1,  2,  3.  And  you  hath 
he  quickened^  who  were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  &c. 
Rom.  viii.  7,  8.  Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity 
against  God;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God, 
neither  indeed  can  be.  So  then  they  that  are  in  the  flesh, 
cannot  please  God.  Gen.  vi.  5.  And  God  saw  that  the 
wickedness  of  man  was  great  in  the  earth,  and  that  every 
imagination  of  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  was  only  evil 
continually. 

(3)  James  i.  14, 15.    But  every  man  is  tempted,  when 
he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own  lust  and  enticed.     Then, 
when  lust  hath  conceived,  it  bringeth  forth  sin ;  and  sin, 
when  it  is  finished,  bringeth  forth  death.     Matt.  xv.  19 
For  out  of  the  heart  proceed  evil  thoughts,  murders,  adnl 
teries,  fornications,  thefts,  false  witness,  blasphemies. 


184  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

A.  Original  sin  is  conveyed  from  our  first 
parents  unto  their  posterity  "by  natural  genera- 
tion, so  as  all  that  proceed  from  them  in  that 
way,  are  conceived  and  born  in  sin.  (1) 

Q.  27.  What  misery  did  the  fall  bring 
upon  mankind? 

A.  The  fall  brought  upon  mankind  the  loss 
of  communion  with  God,  (2)  his  displeasure 
and  curse ;  so  as  we  are  by  nature  children  of 
wrath,  (3)  bond-slaves  to  Satan,  (4)  and  justly 
liable  to  all  punishments  in  this  world  and  that 
which  is  to  come.  (5) 
. 

(1)  Ps.  li.  5.  Behold,  I  was  shapen  in  iniquity;  and 
in  sin  did  my  mother  conceive  me.  Job  xiv.  4.  "Who  can 
bring  a  clean  thing  out  of  an  unclean  1  not  one.  Job  xv. 
14.  What  is  man,  that  he  should  be  clean  !  and  he  which 
is  born  of  a  woman,  that  he  should  be  righteous  ?  John 
iii.  6.     That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh,  is  flesh. 

(2)  Gen.  iii.  8,  24.  And  they  heard  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  God  walking  in  the  garden  in  the  cool  of  the  day : 
and  Adam  and  his  wife  hid  themselves  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord  God  amongst  the  trees  of  the  garden. — So  he 
drove  out  the  man ;  and  he  placed  at  the  east  of  the  gar- 
den of  Eden,  cherubims,  and  a  flaming  sword,  which 
turned  every  way,  to  keep  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life. 

(3)  Eph.  ii.  2,  3.  Wherein  in  time  past  ye  walked 
according  to  the  course  of  this  world,  according  to  the 
prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,  the  spirit  that  now  worketh 
in  the  children  of  disobedience  :  among  whom  also  we  all 
had  our  conversation  in  times  past,  in  the  lusts  of  our  flesh, 
fulfilling  the  desires  of  the  flesh,  and  of  the  mind ;  and 
were  by  nature  the  children  of  wrath,  even  as  others. 

(4)  2  Tim.  ii.  26.  And  that  they  may  recover  them- 
selves out  of  the  snare  of  the  devil,  who  are  taken 
captive  by  him  at  his  will.  Luke  xi.  21,  22.  Heb. 
ii.  14. 

(5)  Rom.  vi.  23.  The  wages  of  sin  is  death.  Rom. 
v.  14.     Gen.  ii.  17. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  185 

Q.  .28.  What  are  the  punishments  of  sin 
in  this  world? 

Ji.  The  punishments  of  sin  in  this  world, 
are  either  inward,  as  blindness  of  mind,  (1)  a 
reprobate  sense,  (2)  strong  delusions,  (3)  hard- 
ness of  heart,  (4)  horror  of  conscience,  (5)  and 
vile  affections  :  (6)  or  outward,  as  the  curse  of 
God  upon  the  creatures  for  our  sakes,  (7)  and 
all  other  evils  that  befall  us  in  our  bodies, 
names,  estates,  relations,  and  employments  ;  (8) 
together  with  death  itself.  (9) 

(1)  Eph.  iv.  18.  Having  the  understanding  darkened, 
being  alienated  from  the  life  of  God,  through  the  ignorance 
that  is  in  them,  because  of  the  blindness  of  their  heart. 

(2)  Rom.  i.  28.  Even  as  they  did  not  like  to  retain 
God  in  their  knowledge,  God  gave  them  over  to  a  repro- 
bate mind,  to  do  those  things  which  are  not  convenient. 

(3)  2  Thess.  ii.  11.  And  for  this  cause  God  shall 
send  them  strong  delusion,  that  they  should  believe  a  lie. 

(4)  Rom.  ii.  5.  But  after  thy  hardness  and  impenitent 
heart,  treasurest  up  unto  thyself  wrath  against  the  day 
of  wrath,  and  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment  of  God. 

(5)  Isa.  xxxiii.  14.  The  sinners  in  Zion  are  afraid ; 
fearfulness  hath  surprised  the  hypocrites.  Who  among 
us  shall  dwell  with  the  devouring  fire !  Who  amongst 
us  shall  dwell  with  everlasting  burnings  ?  Gen.  iv.  13, 
14.     Matt,  xxvii.  4.     Heb.  x.  27. 

(6)  Rom.  i.  26.  For  this  cause  God  gave  them  up 
unto  vile  affections.. 

(7)  Gen.  iii.  17.  Because  thou  hast  hearkened  unto 
the  voice  of  thy  wife,  and  hast  eaten  of  the  tree,  of  which 
I  commanded  thee,  saying,  Thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it, 
cursed  is  the  ground  for  thy  sake ;  in  sorrow  shalt  thou 
eat  of  it  all  the  days  of  thy  life. 

(8)  Deut.  xxviii.  15,  to  the  end.  If  thou  wilt  not 
hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord  thy  God — all  these 
curses  shall  come  upon  thee: — Cursed  shalt  thou  be  in 
the  city,  &c. 

(9)  Rom.  vi.  21,  23.     What  fruit  had  ye  then  in  those 

16* 


186  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  29.  What  are  the  punishments  of  sin 
in  the  world  to  come  ? 

Ji.  The  punishments  of  sin  in  the  world  to 
come  are,  everlasting  separation  from  the  com- 
fortable presence  of  God  and  most  grievous 
torments  in  soul  and  body,  without  intermis- 
sion, in  hell  fire  for  ever.  (1) 

Q.  30.  Doth  God  leave  all  mankind  to 
perish  in  the  estate  of  sin  and  misery  ? 

«/?.  God  doth  not  leave  all  men  to  perish  in 
the  estate  of  sin  and  misery,  (2)  into  which 
they  fell  by  the  breach  of  the  first  covenant, 
commonly  called  the  covenant  of  works;  (3) 
but  of  his  mere  love  and  mercy  delivereth  his 
elect  out  of  it,  and  bringeth  them  into  an  estate 
of  salvation  by  the  second  covenant,  commonly 
called  the  covenant  of  grace.  (4) 

things  whereof  ye  are  now  ashamed  ?  for  the  end  of  those 
things  is  death. — The  wages  of  sin  is  death. 

(1)  2  Thess.  i.  9.  Who  shall  be  punished  with  ever- 
lasting destruction  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and 
from  the  glory  of  his  power.  Mark  ix.  43,  44.  To  go 
into  hell, — where  their  worm  dieth  not,  and  the  fire  is 
not  quenched.  Luke  xvi.  24,  26.  Send  Lazarus,  that 
he  may  dip  the  tip  of  his  finger  in  water,  and  cool  my 
tongue ;  for  I  am  tormented  in  this  flame. — Between  us 
and  you  there  is  a  great  gulf  fixed :  so  that  they  which 
would  pass  from  hence  to  you  cannot ;  neither  can  they 
pass  to  us,  that  would  come  from  thence.  Matt.  xxv.  41, 
46.     Rev.  xiv.  11.     John  iii.  36. 

(2)  1  Thess.  v.  9.  For  God  hath  not  appointed  us  to 
wrath,  but  to  obtain  salvation  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

(3)  Gal.  iii.  10.  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of 
the  law,  are  under  the  curse  :  for  it  w  written,  Cursed  is 
every  one  that  continueth  not  in  all  things  which  are 
written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do  them. 

(4)  Tit.  iii.  4,  5,  6,  7.     But  after  that  the  kindness 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  187 

Q.  31.  With  whom  was  the  covenant  of 
grace  made  ? 

Jl.  The  covenant  of  grace  was  made  with 
Christ  as  the  second  Adam,  and  in  him  with 
all  the  elect  as  his  seed.  (1) 

Q.  32.  How  is  the  grace  of  God  manifested 
in  the  second  covenant? 

•#.  The  grace  of  God  is  manifested  in  the 
second  covenant,  in  that  he  freely  provideth 
and  offereth  to  sinners  a  mediator,  (2)  and  life 


and  love  of  God  our  Saviour  toward  man  appeared,  not 
by  works  of  righteousness  which  we  have  done,  but  ac- 
cording to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of 
regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  which  he 
shed  on  us  abundantly,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour: 
that  being  justified  by  his  grace,  we  should  be  made 
heirs  according  to  the  hope  of  eternal  life.  Tit.  i.  2.  In 
hope  of  eternal  life,  which  God,  that  cannot  lie,  prom- 
ised before  the  world  began.  Gal.  iii.  21.  Rom.  iii.  20, 
21,  22. 

(1)  Gal.  iii.  16.  Now  to  Abraham  and  his  seed  were 
the  promises  made.  He  saith  not,  And  to  seeds,  as  of 
many :  but  as  of  one,  And  to  thy  seed,  which  is  Christ. 
Isa.  lix.  21.  As  for  me,  this  is  my  covenant  with  them, 
saith  the  Lord;  my  Spirit  that  is  upon  thee,  and  my 
words  which  I  have  put  in  thy  mouth,  shall  not  depart 
out  of  thy  mouth,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy  seed,  nor 
out  of  the  mouth  of  thy  seed's  seed,  saith  the  Lord,  from 
henceforth  and  for  ever.  Zech.  vi.  13.  Luke  xxii.  29. 
2  Sam.  xxiii.  5.     Rom.  v.  15,  to  the  end. 

(2)  Gen.  iii.  15.  And  I  will  put  enmity  between  thee 
and  the  woman,  and  between  thy  seed  and  her  seed  :  it 
shall  bruise  thy  head,  and  thou  shalt  bruise  his  heel. 
Isa.  xlii.  6.  I  the  Lord  have  called  thee  in  righteousness, 
and  will  hold  thine  hand,  and  will  keep  thee,  and  give 
thee  for  a  covenant  of  the  people,  for  a  light  of  the  Gen- 
tiles. John  vi.  27.  Labour  not  for  the  meat  which 
perisheth,  but  for  that  meat  which  endureth  unto  ever- 


188  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

and  salvation  by  him;  (1)  and  requiring  faith 
as  the  condition  to  interest  them  in  him,  (2) 
promiseth  and  giveth  his  Holy  Spirit  to  all  his 
elect,  (3)  to  work  in  them  that  faith,  (4)  with  all 
other  saving  graces ;  (5)  and  to  enable  them  unto 
all  holy  obedience,  (6)  as  the  evidence  of  the 
truth  of  their  faith,(7)  and  thankfulness  to  God(8) 


lasting  life,  which  the  Son  of  man  shall  give  unto 
you :  for  him  hath  God  the  Father  sealed.  1  Tim. 
ii.  5. 

(1)  1  John  v.  11,  12.  And  this  is  the  record,  That 
God  hath  given  to  us  eternal  life;  and  this  life  is  in  his 
Son.     He  that  hath  the  Son,  hath  life. 

(2)  John  iii.  16.  For  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he 
gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
him,  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.  John 
i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave  he 
power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that  be- 
lieve on  his  name.     Chap.  iii.  36. 

(3)  Prov.  i.  23.  Behold,  I  will  pour  out  my  Spirit 
unto  you,  I  will  make  known  my  words  unto  you.  Isa. 
lix.  21.     Zech.  xii.  10. 

(4)  2  Cor.  iv.  13.  We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith, 
according  as  it  is  written,  1  believed,  and  therefore  have 
I  spoken ;  we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak. 

(5)  Gal.  v.  22,  23.  But  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love, 
joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith, 
meekness,  temperance :  against  such  there  is  no  law. 

(6)  Ezek.  xxxvi.  27.  And  I  will  put  my  Spirit  within 
you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes,  and  ye  shall 
keep  my  judgments,  and  do  them. 

(7)  James  ii.  18,  22.  Yea,  a  man  may  say,  Thou 
hast  faith,  and  I  have  works :  show  me  thy  faith  without 
thy  works,  and  I  will  show  thee  my  faith  by  my  works. 
— Seest  thou  how  faith  wrought  with  his  works,  and  by 
works  was  faith  made  perfect  ? 

(8)  2  Cor.  v.  14, 15.  For  the  love  of  Christ  constrain- 
eth  us,  &c. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  189 

and  as  the  way  which  he  hath  appointed  them 
to  salvation.  (1) 

Q.  33.  Was  the  covenant  of  grace  always 
administered  after  one  and  the  same  man- 
ner? 

«/?.  The  covenant  of  grace  was  not  always 
administered  after  the  same  manner,  but  the 
administrations  of  it  under  the  Old  Testament 
were  different  from  those  under  the  New.  (2) 

Q.  34.  How  was  the  covenant  of  grace  ad 
ministered  under  the  Old  Testament  ? 

A.  The  covenant  of  grace  was  administered 
under  the  Old  Testament,  by  promises,  (3)  pro- 
phecies, (4)  sacrifices,  (5)  circumcision,  (6)  the 
passover,  (7)  and  other  types  and  ordinances ; 
which  did  all  fore-signify  Christ  then  to  come, 
and  were  for  that  time  sufficient  to  build  up 
the  elect  in  faith  in  the  promised  Messiah,  (8) 

(1)  Eph.  ii.  10.  For  we  are  his  workmanship,  created 
in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works,  which  God  hath  before 
ordained  that  we  should  walk  in  them.  Tit.  ii.  14,  and 
iii.  8. 

(2)  2  Cor.  iii.  6.  Who  also  hath  made  us  able  minis- 
ters of  the  new  testament :  not  of  the  letter,  but  of  the 
spirit.     Heb.  i.  1,  2,  chap.  viii.  7,  8,  &c. 

(3)  Rom.  xv.  8.  Now  I  say,  that  Jesus  Christ  was 
a  minister  of  the  circumcision  for  the  truth  of  God,  to 
confirm  the  promises  made  unto  the  fathers.    Acts  iii.  20. 

(4)  Acts  iii.  20,  24. 

(5)  Heb.  x.  1. 

(6)  Rom.  iv.  11. 

(7)  1  Cor.  v.  7.     Ex.  xii.  14,  17,  24. 

(8)  Heb.  xi.  13.  These  all  died  in  faith,  not  having 
received  the  promises,  but  having  seen  them  afar  off,  and 
were  persuaded  of  them,  and  embraced  them,  and  con- 
fessed that  they  were  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the 
earth.     Heb.  viii.  ix.  and  x.  chapters 


190  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

by  whom  they  then  had  full  remission  of  sin 
and  eternal  salvation.  (1) 

Q.  35.  How  is  the  covenant  of  grace  ad- 
ministered under  the  New  Testament? 

Jl.  Under  the  New  Testament,  when  Christ 
the  substance  was  exhibited,  the  same  cove- 
nant of  grace  was,  and  still  is  to  be,  adminis- 
tered in  the  preaching  of  the  word,  (2)  and  the 
administration  of  the  sacraments  of  baptism,(3) 
and  the  Lord's  supper ;  (4)  in  which  grace  and 
salvation  are  held  forth  in  more  fulness,  evi- 
dence and  efficacy  to  all  nations.  (5) 

Q.  36.  Who  is  the  Mediator  of  the  covenant 
of  grace  ? 

*#.  The  only  Mediator  of  the  covenant  of 
grace  is  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  (6)  who  being 
the  eternal  Son  of  God,  of  one  substance  and 
equal  with  the  Father,  (7)  in  the  fulness  of 

(1)  Gal.  iii.  7,  8,  9,  14. 

(2)  Mark  xvi.  15.  And  be  said  unto  them,  Go  ye 
into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature. 

(3)  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach 
all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

(4)  1  Cor.  xi.  23,  24,  25,  26.  For  I  have  received  of 
the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  &c.  This 
do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  ^7,  in  remembrance  of  me.  For 
as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do 
show  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.  [Till  he  come  to 
judgment:  for  he  had  come  in  the  Spirit  long  before  this 
time.]     See  also  the  gospels. 

(5)  2  Cor.  iii.  6. 

(6)  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one  Me- 
diator between  God  and  rsien,  the  man  Christ  Jesus. 

(7)  John  i.  1.     In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  191 

time  became  man,  (1)  and  so  was,  and  con- 
tinues to  be,  God  and  man,  in  two  entire  dis- 
tinct natures,  and  one  person  for  ever.  (2) 

Q.#37.  How  did  Christ,  being  the  Son  of 
God,  become  man  ? 

A.  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  became  man,  by- 
taking  to  himself  a  true  body,  and  a  reasonable 
soul,  (3)  being  conceived  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  in  the  womb  of  the  Virgin  Mary, 
of  her  substance,  and  born  of  her,  (4)  yet  with- 
out siu.  (5) 

the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God.  John 
x.  30.  I  and  my  Father  are  one.  Phil.  ii.  6.  Who, 
being-  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be 
equal  with  God. 

(1)  Gal.  iv.  4.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was 
come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman. 

(2)  Luke  i.  35.  That  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born 
of  thee,  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God.  Rom.  ix.  5. 
Whose  are  the  fathers,  and  of  whom,  as  concerning  the 
flesh,  Christ  came  ,•  who  is  over  all,  God  blessed  for  ever. 
Amen.  Col.  ii.  9.  For  in  him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness 
of  the  Godhead  bodily. 

(3)  John  i.  14.  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and 
dwelt  among  us.  Matt.  xxvi.  38.  My  soul  is  exceeding 
sorrowful,  even  unto  death. 

(4)  Luke  i.  31,  35,  42.  And,  behold,  thou  shalt  con- 
ceive in  thy  womb,  and  bring  forth  a  son,  and  shalt  call 
his  name  JESUS. — The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon 
thee,  and  the  power  of  the  Highest,  shall  overshadow 
thee ;  therefore  also  that  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born 
of  thee,  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God. — Blessed  art 
thou  among  women,  and  blessed  is  the  fruit  of  thy 
womb.  Gal.  iv.  4.  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a 
woman. 

(5)  Heb.  iv.  15.  For  we  have  not  an  high  priest  which 
cannot  be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities  ;  but 
was  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin. 


192  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  38.  Why  was  it  requisite  that  the  Me- 
diator should  be  God  ? 

•/?.  It  was  requisite  that  the  Mediator  should 
be  God,  that  he  might  sustain  and  keep  the 
human  nature  from  sinking  under  the  infinite 
wrath  of  God,  and  the  power  of  death;  (1) 
give  worth  and  efficacy  to  his  sufferings 
obedience,  and  intercession ;  (2)  and  to  sat- 
isfy  God's  justice,  (3)  procure  his  favour,  (4) 
purchase  a  peculiar  people,  (5)  give  his 
Spirit    to    them,  (6)    conquer    all   their  ene- 

Heb.  vii.  26.   For  such  an  high  priest  became  us,  who  is 
holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  and  separate  from  sinners. 

(1)  Acts  ii.  24.  Whom  God  hath  raised  up,  having 
loosed  the  pains  of  death :  because  it  was  not  possible 
that  he  should  be  holden  of  it.  Rom.  i.  4.  Declared  to 
be  the  Son  of  God  with  power,  according  to  the  Spirit  of 
holiness,  by  the  resurrection  from  the  dead. 

(2)  Acts  xx.  28.  To  feed  the  church  of  God,  which 
he  hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood.  Heb.  ix.  14. 
How  much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through 
the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  spot  to  God, 
purge  your  conscience  from  dead  works  to  serve  the 
living  God  ?  Heb.  vii.  25,  26,  27,  28.  Wherefore  he  is 
able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto 
God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession 
for  them,  &c. 

(3)  Rom.  iii.  24,  25,  26.  Being  justified  freely  by 
his  grace,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus : 
whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation  through 
faith  in  his  blood,  to  declare  his  righteousness,  for  the 
remission  of  sins. — That  he  might  be  just,  and  the  justi- 
fier  of  him  which  believeth  in  Jesus. 

(4)  Eph.  i.  6.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace, 
wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved. 

(5)  Tit.  ii.  14.  Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he 
might  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  him- 
self a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works. 

(6)  John  xv.  26.     But  when  the  Comforter  is  come, 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  193 

mies,  (1)  and  bring  them  to  everlasting  sal- 
vation. (2) 

Q.  39.  Why  ivas  it  requisite  that  the  Me- 
diator  should  be  man  ? 

•/?.  It  was  requisite  that  the  Mediator  should 
be  man,  that  he  might  advance  our  nature,  (3) 
perform  obedience  to  the  law,  (4)  suffer  and 
make  intercession  for  us  in  our  nature,  (5)  have 
a  fellow-feeling  of  our  infirmities;  (6)  that  we 
might  receive  the   adoption   of  sons,  (7)  and 

whom  I  will  send  unto  you  from  the  Father.  John  xvi. 
7 ;  xiv.  26. 

(1)  Luke  i.  69,  71,  74.  And  hath  raised  up  an  horn 
of  salvation  for  us — that  we  should  be  saved  from  our 
enemies,  &c. 

(2)  Heb.  v.  9.  He  became  the  author  of  eternal  sal- 
vation unto  all  them  that  obev  him.  Chap.  ix.  11,  12, 
13,  14,  15. 

(3)  Heb.  ii.  16.  For  verily  he  took  not  on  him 
the  nature  of  angels;  but  he  took  on  him  the  seed  of 
Abraham. 

(4)  Gal.  iv.  4.  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a 
woman,  made  under  the  law.  Rom.  v.  19.  By  the 
obedience  of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous. 

(5)  Heb.  ii.  14.  Forasmuch  then  as  the  children  are 
partakers  of  flesh  and  blood,  he  also  himself  likewise 
took  part  of  the  same ;  that  through  death  he  might 
destroy  him  that  had  the  power  of  death.  Heb.  vii.  24, 
25.  But  this  man,  because  he  continueth  ever,  hath  an 
unchangeable  priesthood.  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to 
save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  him, 
seeing  he  ever  Jiveth  to  make  intercession  for  them. 

(6)  Heb.  iv.  15.  For  we  have  not  an  high  priest 
which  cannot  be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmi- 
ties ;  but  was  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet 
without  sin. 

(7)  Gal.  iv.  5.  To  redeem  them  that  were  under  the 
law,  that  we  might  receive  the  adoption  of  sons. 


194  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

have  comfort  and  access  with  boldnes:  unto 
the  throne  of  grace.  (1) 

Q.  40.  Why  was  it  requisite  that  the  Medi- 
ator should  be  God  and  man  in  one  person  ? 

A.  It  was  requisite  that  the  Mediator  who 
was  to  reconcile  God  and  man,  should  himself 
be  both  God  and  man,  and  this  in  one  person  ; 
that  the  proper  works  of  each  nature  might  be 
accepted  of  God  for  us,  (2)  and  relied  on  by  us, 
as  the  works  of  the  whole  person.  (3) 

Q.  41.  Why  was  our  Mediator  called  Jesus? 

A.  Oar  Mediator  was  called  Jesus,  because 
he  saveth  his  people  from  their  sins.  (4) 

Q.  42.  Why  teas  our  Mediator  called  Christ? 

Ji.  Our  Mediator  was  called  Christ,  because 
he  was  anointed  with  the  Holy  Ghost  above 
measure ;  (5)  and  so  set  apart,  and  fully  fur- 
nished with   all  authority  and  ability,  (6)  to 


(1)  Heb.  iv.  16.  Let  us  therefore  come  boldly  unto 
the  throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain  mercy,  and  find 
grace  to  help  in  time  of  need. 

(2)  Matt.  i.  23.  Behold,  a  virgin  shall — bring  forth 
a  son,  and  they  shall  call  his  name  Emmanuel,  which, 
being  interpreted,  is,  God  with  us.  Matt.  iii.  17.  This 
is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased. 

(3)  1  Pet.  ii.  6.  Behold,  I  lay  in  Sion  a  chief  corner- 
stone, elect,  precious  :  and  he  that  believeth  on  him  shall 
not  be  confounded. 

(4)  Matt.  i.  21.  And  she  shall  bring  forth  a  son,  and 
thou  shalt  call  his  name  JESUS;  for  he  shall  save  his 
people  from  their  sins. 

(5)  John  iii.  34.  God  giveth  not  the  Spirit  by  mea- 
sure unto  him.  Ps.  xlv.  7.  God,  thy  God,  hath  anointed 
thee  with  the  oil  of  gladness  above  thy  fellows. 

(6)  John  vi.  27.  Labour  not  for  the  meat  which 
perisheth,  but  for  that  meat  which  endureth  unto  ever- 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  195 

execute  the  offices  of  prophet,  (1)  priest,  (2) 
and  king  of  his  church,  in  the  estate  both  of 
his  humiliation  and  exaltation.  (3) 

Q.  43.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office 
of  a  prophet  ? 

Jl.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  prophet, 
in  his  revealing  to  the  church  in  all  ages,  (4)  by 
his  Spirit  and  word,  (5)  in  divers  ways  of  ad- 
ministration, (6)  the  whole  will  of  God,  (7)  in 

lasting  life,  which  the  Son  of  man  shall  give  unto  you : 
for  him  hath  God  the  Father  sealed.   Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20. 

(1)  Acts  iii.  22.  For  Moses  truly  said  unto  the  fathers, 
A  prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you,  of 
your  brethren,  like  unto  me ;  him  shall  ye  hear  in  all 
things,  whatsoever  he  shall  say  unto  you.  Luke  iv. 
18,  21. 

(2)  Heb.  v.  5,  6.  So  also  Christ  glorified  not  himself 
to  be  made  an  high-priest ;  but  he  that  said  unto  him, 
Thou  art  my  Son,  to-day  have  I  begotten  thee.  As  he 
saith  also  in  another  place,  Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever, 
after  the  order  of  Melchisedec.     Heb.  iv.  14,  15. 

(3)  Isa.  ix.  6,  7.  The  government  shall  be  upon  his 
shoulder. — Of  the  increase  of  his  government  and  peace 
there  shall  be  no  end.     Ps.  ii.  6. 

(4)  John  i.  18.  No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time  ; 
the  only  begotten  Son,  which  is  in  the  bosom  of  the 
Father,  he  hath  declared  him. 

(5)  1  Pet.  i.  10,  12.  Of  which  salvation  the  prophets 
have  inquired,  and  searched  diligently,  who  prophesied 
of  the  grace  that  should  come  unto  you. — Unto  whom  it 
was  revealed,  that  not  unto  themselves,  but  unto  us,  they 
did  minister  the  things  which  are  now  reported  unto  you 
by  them  that  have  preached  the  gospel  unto  you,  with 
the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven. 

(6)  Heb.  i.  1,  2.  God,  who  at  sundry  times,  and  in 
divers  manners,  spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers,  by 
the  prophets,  hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by 
his  Son. 

(7)  John  xv.  15.     But  I  have  called  you  friends  ;  for 


196  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

all  things  concerning  their  edification  and  sal 
vation.  (1) 

Q.  44.  Hoiv  doth  Christ  execute  the  office 
of  a  priest  ? 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  priest,  in 
his  once  offering  himself  a  sacrifice  without 
spot  to  God,  (2)  to  be  a  reconciliation  for  the 
sins  of  his  people  ;  (3)  and  in  making  continual 
intercession  for  them.  (4) 

Q.  45.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office 
of  a  king  ? 

A,  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  king,  in 
calling  out  of  the  world  a  people  to  himself ;  (5) 

all  things  that  I  have  heard  of  my  Father,  I  have  made 
known  unto  you. 

(1)  Eph.  iv.  11,  12,  13.  And  he  gave  some,  apostles; 
and  some,  prophets ;  and  some,  evangelists ;  and  some, 
pastors  and  teachers  ;  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for 
the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of 
Christ:  till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of 
the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man, 
unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ. 
John  xx.  31. 

(2)  Heb.  ix.  14,  28.  How  much  more  shall  the  blood 
of  Christ,  who  through  the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself 
without  spot  to  God,  purge  your  conscience — So  Christ 
was  once  offered  to  bear  the  sins  of  many. 

(3)  Heb.  ii.  17.  That  he  might  be  a  merciful  and 
faithful  high-priest  in  things  pertaining  to  God,  to  make 
reconciliation  for  the  sins  of  the  people. 

(4)  Heb.  vii.  25.  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save 
them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing 
he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  them. 

(5)  Isa.  Iv.  5.  Behold,  thou  shalt  call  a  nation  that 
thou  knowest  not ;  and  nations  that  knew  not  thee,  shall 
run  unto  thee,  because  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  for  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel;  for  he  hath  glorified  thee.  Gen. 
xlix.  10. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  197 

and  giving  them  officers,  (1)  laws,  (2)  and  cen- 
sures, by  which  he  visibly  governs  them ;  (3) 
in  bestowing  saving  grace  upon  his  elect,  (4) 
rewarding  their  obedience,  (5)  and  correcting 
them  for  their  sins,  (6)  preserving  and  support- 
ing them  under  all  their  temptations  and  suf- 
ferings, (7)  restraining  and  overcoming  all  their 
enemies,  (8)  and  powerfully  ordering  all  things 


(1)  1  Cor.  xii.  28.  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the 
church ;  first  apostles,  secondarily  prophets,  thirdly 
teachers,  after  that  miracles,  then  gifts  of  healings, 
helps,  governments,  diversities  of  tongues.  Eph.  iv. 
11,  12. 

(2)  Isa.  xxxiii.  22.  For  the  Lord  is  our  judge,  the 
Lord  is  our  lawgiver,  the  Lord  is  our  king ;  and  he  will 
save  us. 

(3)  Matt,  xviii.  17,  18.  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to 
hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church :  but  if  he  neglect  to 
hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an  heathen  man 
and  a  publican.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoever  ye 
shall  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  :  and  what- 
soever ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 
1  Cor.  v.  4,  5.     1  Tim.  v.  20.     Tit.  iii.  10. 

(4)  Acts  v.  31.  Him  hath  God  exalted  with  his  right 
hand  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour,  for  to  give  repentance 
to  Israel,  and  forgiveness  of  sins.     Ps.  lxviii.  18. 

(5)  Rev.  xxii.  12.  And  behold,  T  come  quickly;  and 
my  reward  is  with  me,  to  give  every  man  according  as 
his  work  shall  be.     Matt.  xxv.  34,  35,  36.     Rom.  ii.  7. 

(6)  Rev.  iii.  19.  As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and 
chasten.     Heb.  xii.  6,  7. 

(7)  Isa.  lxiii.  9.  In  all  their  affliction  he  was  afflicted, 
and  the  angel  of  his  presence  saved  them :  in  his  love 
and  in  his  pity  he  redeemed  them ;  and  he  bare  them, 
and  carried  them  all  the  days  of  old. 

(8)  1  Cor.  xv.  25.  For  he  must  reign  till  he  hath  put 
all  enemies  under  his  feet.     Ps.  ex.  throughout. 

17* 


198  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

for  his  own  glory,  (1)  and  their  good  ;  (2)  and 
also  in  taking  vengeance  on  the  rest,  who  know 
not  God,  and  obey  not  the  gospel.  (3) 

Q.  46.  What  was  the  estate  of  Christ's  hu- 
miliation? 

A.  The  estate  of  Christ's  humiliation  was 
that  low  condition,  wherein  he,  for  our  sakes, 
emptying  himself  of  his  glory,  took  upon  him 
the  form  of  a  servant,  in  his  conception  and 
birth,  life,  death,  and  after  his  death  until  his 
resurrection.  (4) 

Q.  47.  How  did  Christ  humble  himself  in 
his  conception  and  birth  ? 

t#.  Christ  humbled  himself  in  his  conception 

(1)  Rom.  xiv.  11.  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  every 
knee  shall  bow  to  me,  and  every  tongue  shall  confess  to 
God.  Phil.  ii.  11.  And  that  every  tongue  should  con- 
fess that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the 
Father. 

(2)  Rom.  viii.  28.  And  we  know  that  all  things  work 
together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God,  to  them  who  are 
the  called  according  to  his  purpose. 

(3)  2  Thess.  i.  8.  In  flaming  fire  taking  vengeance 
on  them  that  know  not  God,  and  that  obey  not  the  gospel 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Ps.  ii.  9.  Thou  shalt  break 
them  with  a  rod  of  iron ;  thou  shalt  dash  them  in  pieces 
like  a  potter's  vessel. 

(4)  Phil.  ii.  6,  7,  8.  Who,  being  in  the  form  of  God, 
thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God ;  but  made 
himself  of  no  reputation,  and  took  upon  him  the  form  of 
a  servant,  and  was  made  in  the  likeness  of  men;  and 
being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  he  humbled  himself, 
and  became  obedient  unto  death,  even  the  death  of  the 
cross.  2  Cor.  viii.  9.  For  ye  know  the  grace  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  though  he  was  rich,  yet  for  your 
sakes  he  became  poor,  that  ye  through  his  poverty  might 
be  rich.     Luke  i.  31.     Acts  ii.  24. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  199 

and  birth,  in  that,  being  from  all  eternity  the 
Son  of  God  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  he 
was  pleased  in  the  fulness  of  time  to  become 
the  son  of  man,  made  of  a  woman  of  low 
estate,  and  to  be  born  of  her,  with  divers 
circumstances  of  more  than  ordinary  abase- 
ment. (1) 

Q.  48.  How  did  Christ  humble  himself  in 
his  life  ? 

A.  Christ  humbled  himself  in  his  life,  by 
subjecting  himself  to  the  law,  (2)  which  he 
perfectly  fulfilled,  (3)  and  by  conflicting  with 
the  indignities  of  the  world,  (4)  temptations  of 
Satan,  (5)  and  infirmities  in  his  flesh ;  whether 
common  to  the  nature  of  man,  or  particularly 
accompanying  that  his  low  condition.  (6) 

(1)  John  i.  14,  18.  The  Word  was  made  flesh,  and 
dwelt  among  us. — The  only  begotten  Son,  which  is  in 
the  bosom  of  the  Father.  Luke  ii.  7.  And  she  brought 
forth  her  first-born  son,  and  wrapped  him  in  swaddling 
clothes,  and  laid  him  in  a  manger. 

(2)  Gal.  iv.  4.  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a 
woman,  made  under  the  law. 

(3)  Matt.  v.  17.  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy 
the  law,  or  the  prophets :  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but 
to  fulfil.     Rom.  v.  19. 

(4)  Ps.  xxii.  6.  But  I  aw  a  worm,  and  no  man ;  a 
reproach  of  men,  and  despised  of  the  people.  Isa.  liii. 
2,  3.     Heb.  xii.  2,  3. 

(5)  Matt.  iv.  1  to  12.  Then  was  Jesus  led  up  of  the 
Spirit  into  the  wilderness,  to  be  tempted  of  the  devil,  &c. 
Luke  iv.  1  to  14. 

(6)  Heb.  ii.  17,  18.  Wherefore  in  all  things  it  be- 
hooved him  to  be  made  like  unto  his  brethren. — For  in 
that  he  himself  hath  suffered,  being  tempted,  he  is  able 
to  succour  them  that  are  tempted.  Heb.  iv.  15.  Isa.  Hi, 
13,  14. 


200  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  49.  How  did  Christ  humble  himself  in 
his  death  ? 

Jl.  Christ  humbled  himself  in  his  death,  in 
that  having  been  betrayed  by  Judas,  (I)  for- 
saken by  his  disciples,  (2)  scorned  and  rejected 
by  the  world,  (3)  condemned  by  Pilate,  and 
tormented  by  his  persecutors ;  (4)  having  also 
conflicted  with  the  terrors  of  death  and  the 
powers  of  darkness,  felt  and  borne  the  weight 
of  God's  wrath,  (5)  he  laid  down  his  life  an 
offering  for  sin, (6)  enduring  the  painful,  shame- 
ful, and  cursed  death  of  the  cross.  (7) 

Q.  50.  Wherein  consisted  Chrisfs  humilia- 
tion after  his  death  ? 

Jl.  Christ's  humiliation  after  his  death  con- 


(1)  Matt,  xxvii.  4. 

(2)  Matt.  xxvi.  56.  Then  all  the  disciples  forsook 
him,  and  fled. 

(3)  Isa.  liii.  3.  He  is  despised  and  rejected  of  men; 
a  man  of  sorrows  and  acquainted  with  grief;  and  we  hid 
as  it  were  our  faces  from  him :  he  was  despised,  and  we 
esteemed  him  not. 

(4)  Matt,  xxvii.  26.  And  when  he  had  scourged  Jesus, 
he  delivered  him  to  be  crucified.  John  xix.  34.  Luke 
xxii.  63,  64. 

(5)  Luke  xxii.  44.  And  being  in  an  agony,  he  prayed 
more  earnestly  :  and  his  sweat  was  as  it  were  great  drops 
of  blood  falling  down  to  the  ground.  Matt,  xxvii.  46. 
And  about  the  ninth  hour,  Jesus  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
— Eli,  Eli,  lama  sabachthani  ? — My  God,  my  God,  why 
hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?     Rom.  viii.  32. 

(6)  Isa.  liii.  10.  Thou  shalt  make  his  soul  an  offering 
for  sin. 

(7)  Phil.  ii.  8.  And  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man, 
he  humbled  himself,  and  became  obedient  unto  death, 
even  the  death  of  the  cross.     Heb.  xii.  2.    Gal.  iii.  13. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  201 

sisted  in  his  being  buried,  (1)  and  continuing 
in  the  state  of  the  dead,  and  under  the  power 
of  death  till  the  third  day,  (2)  which  hath  been 
otherwise  expressed  in  these  words,  He  de- 
scended into  hell. 

Q.  51.  What  was  the  estate  of  Christ9 s 
exaltation? 

A.  The  estate  of  Christ's  exaltation  com- 
prehendeth  his  resurrection,  (3)  ascension,  (4) 
sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  (5)  and 
his  coming  again  to  judge  the  world.  (6) 

Q.  52.  How  was  Christ  exalted  in  his 
resurrection  ? 

A.  Christ  was  exalted  in  his  resurrection,  in 
that,  not  having  seen  corruption  in  death,  (of 
which  it  was  not  possible  for  him  to  be  held)  (7) 
and  having  the  very  same  body  in  which  he 


(1)  1  Cor.  xv.  3,  4. 

(2)  Matt.  xii.  40.  For  as  Jonas  was  three  days  and 
three  nights  in  the  whale's  belly ;  so  shall  the  Son  of 
man  be  three  days  and  three  nights  in  the  heart  of  the 
earth.  Ps.  xvi.  10,  compared  with  Acts  ii.  24,  25,  26. 
Rom.  vi.  9. 

(3)  1  Cor.  xv.  4.  And  that  he  rose  again  the  third 
day,  according  to  the  Scriptures. 

(4)  Mark  xvi.  19.  So  then,  after  the  Lord  had  spoken 
unto  them,  he  was  received  up  into  heaven. 

(5)  Eph.  i.  20.     And  set  him  at  his  own  right  hand. 

(6)  Acts  i.  11.  This  same  Jesus,  which  is  taken  up 
from  you  into  heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as 
ye  have  seen  him  go  into  heaven.     Acts  xvii.  31. 

(7)  Acts  ii.  "24.  Whom  God  hath  raised  up,  having 
loosed  the  pains  of  death  :  because  it  was  not  possible 
that  he  should  be  holden  of  it.  Ps.  xvi.  10.  For  thou 
wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell :  neither  wilt  thou  suffer 
thine  Holy  One  to  see  corruption. 


202  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

suffered,  with  the  essential  properties  there- 
of, (1)  (but  without  mortality  and  other  com- 
mon infirmities  belonging  to  this  life)  really 
united  to  his  soul,  (2)  he  rose  again  from  the 
dead  the  third  day  by  his  own  power;  (3) 
whereby  he  declared  himself  to  be  the  Son  of 
God,  (4)  to  have  satisfied  divine  justice,  (5)  to 
have  vanquished  death,  and  him  that  had  the 
power  of  it,  (6)  and  to  be  Lord  of  quick  and 
dead.  (7)  AH  which  he  did  as  a  public  per- 
son, (S)  the  head  of  his  church,  (9)  for  their  jus- 

(1)  Luke  xxiv.  39.  Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet, 
that  it  is  I  myself:  handle  me,  and  see ;  for  a  spirit  hath 
not  flesh  and  bones,  as  ye  see  me  have. 

(2)  Rev.  i.  18.  lam  he  that  liveth,  and  was  dead; 
and,  behold,  I  am  alive  for  evermore ;  Amen :  and  have 
the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death. 

(3)  John  x.  18.  No  man  taketh  it  from  me,  bat  I  lay 
it  down  of  myself.  I  have  power  to  lay  it  down,  and  I 
have  power  to  take  it  again. 

(4)  Rom.  i.  4.  And  declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God 
with  power,  according  to  the  Spirit  of  holiness,  by  the 
resurrection  from  the  dead. 

(5)  Rom.  viii.  34.  Who  is  he  that  condemneth  ?  it  is 
Christ  that  died,  yea,  rather,  that  is  risen  again,  who  is 
even  at  the  right  hand  of  God. 

(6)  Heb.  ii.  14. — That  through  death  he  might  destroy 
him  that  had  the  power  of  death,  that  is,  the  devil. 

(7)  Rom.  xiv.  9.  For  to  this  end  Christ  both  died,  and 
rose,  and  revived,  that  he  might  be  Lord  both  of  the  dead 
and  living. 

(8)  1  Cor.  xv.  21,  22.  For  since  by  man  came  death, 
by  man  came  also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  For  as 
in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made 
alive. 

(9)  Eph.  i.  22,  23. — And  gave  him  to  be  the  head  over 
all  things  to  the  church,  which  is  his  body,  the  fulness 
of  him  that  filleth  all  in  all.     Col.  i.  18. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  203 

tification,  (1)  quickening  in  grace,  (2)  support 
against  enemies,  (3)  and  to  assure  them  of  their 
resurrection  from  the  dead  at  the  last  day.  (4) 

Q.  53.  How  ivas  Christ  exalted  in  his 
ascension  ? 

Jl.  Christ  was  exalted  in  his  ascension,  in 
that  having,  after  his  resurrection,  often  ap- 
peared unto,  and  conversed  with  his  apostles, 
speaking  to  them  of  the  things  pertaining  to 
the  kingdom  of  God,  (5)  and  giving  them  com- 
mission to  preach  the  gospel  to  all  nations;  (6) 
forty  days  after  his  resurrection,  he,  in  our 
nature,  and  as  our  head,  (7)  triumphing  over 
enemies,  (8)  visibly  went  up  into  the  highest 

(1)  Rom.  iv.  25.  Who  was  delivered  for  our  offences, 
and  was  raised  again  for  our  justification. 

(2)  Eph.  ii.  5,  6.  Even  when  we  were  dead  in 
sins,  hath  quickened  us  together  with  Christ.  Col. 
Ii.  12. 

(3)  1  Cor.  xv.  25,  26.  For  he  must  reign,  till  he  hath 
put  all  enemies  under  his  feet.  The  last  enemy  that 
shall  be  destroyed  is  death. 

(4)  1  Cor.  xv.  20.  But  now  is  Christ  risen  from  the 
dead,  and  become  the  first-fruits  of  them  that  slept. 

(5)  Acts  i.  2,  3.  Until  the  day  on  which  he  was 
taken  up,  after  that  he  through  the  Holy  Ghost  had  given 
commandments  unto  the  apostles  whom  he  had  chosen  : 
to  whom  also  he  showed  himself  alive  after  his  passion, 
by  many  infallible  proofs,  being  seen  of  them  forty  days, 
and  speaking  of  the  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

(6)  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye  therefore  and  teach 
all  nations.     Mark  xvi.  15. 

(7)  Heb.  vi.  20.  Whither  the  forerunner  is  for  us 
entered,  even  Jesus,  made  an  high-priest  for  ever.  See 
also  figure  (5),  above. 

(8)  Eph.   iv.   8.     Wherefore    he    saith,    When    he 


204  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

heavens,  there  to  receive  gifts  for  men,  (1)  to 
raise  up  our  affections  thither,  (2)  and  to  pre- 
pare a  place  for  us,  (3)  where  himself  is,  and 
shall  continue  till  his  second  coming  at  the  end 
of  the  world.  (4) 

Q.  54.  How  is  Christ  exalted  in  his  sitting 
at  the  right  hand  of  God? 

A.  Christ  is  exalted  in  his  sitting  at  the 
right  hand  of  God,  in  that  as  God-man  he  is 
advanced  to  the  highest  favour  with  God  the 
Father,  (5)  with  all  fulness  of  joy,  (6)  glory,  (7) 
and  power  over  all  things  in  heaven  and 
earth ;  (8)    and   doth   gather   and   defend   his 


ascended  up  on  high,  he  led  captivity  captive,  and  gave 
gifts  unto  men. 

(1)  Acts  i.  9. — While  they  beheld,  he  was  taken  up ; 
and  a  cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight.  Ps.  lxviii. 
1£.  Thou  hast  ascended  on  high: — thou  hast  received 
gifts  for  men;  yea, for  the  rebellious  also,  that  the  Lord 
God  might  dwell  among  them. 

(2)  Col.  iii.  1,  2.  If  ye  then  be  risen  with  Christ, 
seek  those  things  which  are  above,  where  Christ  sitteth 
on  the  right  hand  of  God,  &c. 

(3)  John  xiv.  2. — I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you. 

(4)  Acts  iii.  21.  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive, 
until  the  times  of  restitution  of  all  things. 

(5)  Phil.  ii.  9.  Wherefore  God  also  hath  highly  ex- 
alted him,  and  given  him  a  name  which  is  above  every 
name. 

(6)  Acts  ii.  28. — Thou  shalt  make  me  full  of  joy  with 
thy  countenance.     Compared  with  Ps.  xvi.  11. 

(7)  John  xvii.  5.  And  now,  O  Father,  glorify  thou 
me  with  thine  own  self,  with  the  glory  which  I  had  with 
thee  before  the  world  was. 

(8)  Eph.  i.  22.  And  hath  put  all  things  under  his 
feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the 
church.     1  Pet.  iii.  22. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  205 

church,  and  subdue  their  enemies  ;  furnisheth 
his  ministers  and  people-  with  gifts  and 
graces,  (1)  and  maketh  intercession  for  them.  (2) 

Q.  55.  How  doth  Christ  make  interces- 
sion ? 

Jl.  Christ  maketh  intercession,  by  his  ap- 
pearing in  our  nature  continually  before  the 
Father  in  heaven,  (3)  in  the  merit  of  his  obe- 
dience and  sacrifice  on  earth  ;  (4)  declaring  his 
will  to  have  it  applied  to  all  believers ;  (5)  an- 
swering all  accusations  against  them  ;  (6)  and 
procuring  for  them  quiet  of  conscience,  not- 
withstanding daily  failings,  (7)  access  with 
boldness    to    the    throne    of    grace,  (8)    and 

(1)  Eph.  iv.  tl,  12.     Ps.  ex.  throughout. 

(2)  Rom.  viii.  34. 

(3)  Heb.  ix.  24.  For  Christ  is  not  entered  into  the 
holy  places  made  with  hands,  vjhich  are  the  figures  of  the 
true  ;  but  into  heaven  itself,  now  to  appear  in  the  pres- 
ence of  God  for  us. 

(4)  Heb.  i.  3. — When  he  had  by  himself  purged  our 
sins,  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high. 

(5)  John  xvii.  9,  20,  24.— Father,  I  will  that  they 
also  whom  thou  hast  given  me  be  with  me  where  I  am ; 
that  they  may  behold  my  glory,  which  thou  hast  given 
me. 

(6)  Rom.  viii.  33,  34.  Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to 
•he  charge  of  God's  elect  ?  It  is  God  that  justifieth. 
Who  is  he  that  condemneth  ?  It  is  Christ  that  died, 
yea,  rather,  that  is  risen  again,  who  is  even  at  the  right 
hand  of  God,  who  also  maketh  intercession  for  us. 

(7)  1  John  ii.  1,  2. — If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  ad- 
vocate with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous. 
Rom.  v.  1. 

(8)  Heb.  iv.  15,  16. — Let  us  therefore  come  boldly 
unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain  mercy,  and 
find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need. 

18 


206  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

acceptance  of  their  persons  (1)  and  ser- 
vices. (2) 

Q.  56.  How  is  Christ  to  be  exalted  in  his 
coining  again  to  judge  the  ivorld? 

A.  Christ  is  to  be  exalted  in  his  coming 
again  to  judge  the  world,  in  that  he,  who  was 
unjustly  judged  and  condemned  by  wicked 
men,  (3)  shall  come  again  at  the  last  day  in 
great  power,  (4)  and  in  the  full  manifestation 
of  his  own  glory,  and  of  his  Father's,  with  all 
his  holy  angels,  (5)  with  a  shout,  with  the 
voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with  the  trumpet 
of  God,  (6)  to  judge  the  world  in  righteous- 
ness. (7) 


(1)  Eph.  i.  6.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his 
grace,  wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved. 

(2)  1  Pet.  ii.  5.  Ye  also,  as  lively  stones,  are  built 
up  a  spiritual  house,  an  holy  priesthood,  to  offer  up 
spiritual  sacrifices,  acceptable  to  God  by  Jesus  Christ. 
Rev.  viii.  3,  4. 

(3)  Acts  iii.  14,  15.  But  ye  denied  the  Holy  One, 
and  the  Just,  and  desired  a  murderer  to  be  granted  unto 
you;  and  killed  the  Prince  of  life. 

(4)  Matt.  xxiv.  30.  And  then  shall  all  the  tribes  of 
the  earth  mourn,  and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  man 
coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  with  power  and  great 
glory. 

(5)  Luke  ix.  26.  For  whosoever  shall  be  ashamed 
of  me,  and  of  my  words,  of  him  shall  the  Son  of  man  be 
ashamed,  when  he  shall  come  in  his  own  glory,  and  in 
his  Father's  and  of  the  holy  angels.     Matt.  xxv.  31. 

(6)  1  Thess.  iv.  16.  For  the  Lord  himself  shall 
descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the 
archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  God. 

(7)  Acts  xvii.  31.  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day, 
in  the  which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness, 
by  that  man  whom  he  hath  ordained;  whereof  ho,  hath 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  207 

Q.  57.  What  bene  Jits  hath  Christ  procured 
by  his  mediation  ? 

A.  Christ  by  his  mediation  hath  procured 
redemption,  (1)  with  all  other  benefits  of  the 
covenant  of  grace.  (2) 

Q.  58.  How  do  ive  come  to  be  made  par- 
takers of  the  benefits  which  Christ  hath  pro- 
cured? 

A.  We  are  made  partakers  of  the  benefits 
which  Christ  hath  procured,  by  the  application 
of  them  unto  us,  (3)  which  is  the  work  espe- 
cially of  God  the  Holy  Ghost.  (4) 

Q.  59.  Who  are  made  partakers  of  redemp- 
tion through  Christ? 

A.  Redemption  is  certainly  applied,  and  ef- 
fectually communicated,  to  all  those  for  whom 
Christ  hath  purchased  it ;  (5)  who  are  in  time 


given  assurance  unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him 
from  the  dead. 

(1)  Heb.  ix.  12.  Neither  by  the  blood  of  goats  and 
calves,  but  by  his  own  blood,  he  entered  in  once  into  the 
holy  place,  having  obtained  eternal  redemption  for  us. 

(2)  2  Cor.  i.  20.  For  all  the  promises  of  God  in  him 
are  yea,  and  in  him  Amen,  unto  the  glory  of  God  by  us. 

(3)  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them 
gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them 
that  believe  on  his  name. 

(4)  Tit.  iii.  5,  6. — But  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved 
us,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.     John  xvi.  7,  8. 

(5)  John  vi.  37,  39.  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me, 
shall  come  to  me :  and  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in 
no  wise  cast  out. — And  this  is  the  Father's  will  which 
hath  sent  me,  that  of  all  which  he  hath  given  me,  I  should 
lose  nothing,  but  should  raise  it  up  again  at  the  last  day. 
John  x.  15,  16. — I  lay  down  my  life  for  the  sheep.    And 


208  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

by  the  Holy  Ghost  enabled  to  believe  in  Christ, 
according  to  the  gospel.  (1) 

Q.  60.  Can  they  who  have  never  heard  the 
gospel,  and  so  know  not  Jesns  Christ,  nor 
believe  in  him,  be  saved  by  their  living  ac- 
cording to  the  light  of  nature  ? 

Ji.  They  who  having  never  heard  the  gos- 
pel, (2)  know  not  Jesus  Christ,  (3)  and  believe 
not  in  him,  cannot  be  saved,  (4)  be  they  never 
so  diligent  to  frame  their  lives  according  to  the 
light  of  nature,  (5)  or  the  laws  of  that  religion 
which  they  profess ;  (6)  neither  is  there  salva- 
tion in  any  other,  but  in  Christ  alone,  (7)  who 
is  the  Saviour  only  of  his  body  the  church.  (S) 


other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not  of  this  fold :  them 
also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice.  Eph. 
i.  13,  14. 

(1)  Eph.  ii.  8.  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved,  through 
faith ;  and  that  not  of  yourselves :  it  is  the  gift  of  God. 
John  iii.  36. 

(2)  Rom.  x.  14.  How  then  shall  they  call  on  him  in 
whom  they  have  not  believed  ?  and  how  shall  they  be- 
lieve in  him  of  whom  they  have  not  heard  ?  and  how 
shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher  ? 

(3)  2  Thess.  i.  8,  9.  In  flaming  fire  taking  vengeance 
on  them  that  know  not  God,  and  that  obey  not  the  gospel 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  &c. 

(4)  John  viii.  24. — If  ye  believe  not  that  I  am  he,  ye 
shall  die  in  your  sins.  Mark  xvi.  16.  He  that  believeth 
not,  shall  be  damned. 

(5)  1  Cor.  i.  20  to  25. 

(6)  John  iv.  22.     Phil.  iii.  4  to  10. 

(7)  Acts  iv.  12.  Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any 
other :  for  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given 
among  men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved. 

(8)  Eph.  v.  23. — Even  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the 
church ;  and  he  is  the  Saviour  of  the  body. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  209 

Q.  61.  Are  all  they  saved  who  hear  the  gos- 
pel, and  live  in  the  church  ? 

A.  All  that  hear  the  gospel,  and  live  in  the 
visible  church,  are  not  saved ;  but  only  they 
who  are  true  members  of  the  church  invisi- 
ble. (1) 

Q.  62.    What  is  the  visible  church  ? 

A.  The  visible  church  is  a  society  made  up 
of  all  such  as  in  all  ages  and  places  of  the 
world  do  profess  the  true  religion,  (2)  and  of 
their  children.  (3) 

Q.  63.  What  are  the  special  privileges  of 
the  visible  church  ? 

A.  The  visible  church  hath  the  privilege  of 
being  under  God's  special  care  and  govern- 
ment ;  (4)  of  being  protected  and  preserved  in 


(1)  Rom.  ix.  6. — They  are  not  all  Israel  which  are  of 
Israel.  Matt.  vii.  21.  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto 
me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven; 
but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in  hea- 
ven.    Matt.  xxii.  14.     John  xii.  38,  39,  40. 

(2)  1  Cor.  i.  2.  Unto  the  church  of  God  which  is  at 
Corinth,  to  them  that  are  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus, 
called  to  be  saints,  with  all  that  in  every  place  call  upon 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  both  theirs  and  ours. 
1  Cor.  xii.  13.     Rom.  xv.  9  to  13.     Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20. 

(3)  Acts  ii.  39.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to 
your  children.  1  Cor.  vii.  14.  Rom.  xi.  16.  Gen. 
xvii.  7. 

(4)  Isa.  iv.  5,  6.  And  the  Lord  will  create  upon  every 
dwelling-place  of  mount  Zion,  and  upon  her  assemblies, 
a  cloud  and  smoke  by  day,  and  the  shining  of  a  flaming 
fire  by  night :  for  upon  all  the  glory  shall  be  a  defence. 
And  there  shall  be  a  tabernacle  for  a  shadow  in  the  day- 
time from  the  heat,  and  for  a  place  of  refuge,  and  for  a 
covert  from  storm  and  from  rain.     1  Tim.  iv.  10, 

*  18* 


210  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

all  ages,  notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  all 
enemies  ;(1)  and  of  enjoying  the  communion 
of  saints,  the  ordinary  means  of  salvation,  (2) 
and  offers  of  grace  by  Christ,  to  all  members 
of  it,  in  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  testify- 
ing that  whosoever  believes  in  him  shall  be 
saved,  (3)  and  excluding  none  that  will  come 
unto  him.  (4) 

Q.  64.    What  is  the  invisible  church  ? 

Jl.  The  invisible  church  is  the  whole  num- 
ber of  the  elect,  that  have  been,  are,  or  shall  be 
gathered  into  one  under  Christ  the  head.  (5) 

(1)  Matt.  xvi.  18.  And  upon  this  rock  I  will  build 
my  church;  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail 
against  it.  Isa.  xxxi.  4,  5.  Zech.  xii.  2,  3,  4,  8,  9.  Ex. 
iii.  2,  3.     Ps.  cxv.  throughout. 

(2)  Acts  ii.  42.  They  continued  steadfastly  in  the 
apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of 
bread,  and  in  prayers. 

(3)  Ps.  cxlvii.  19,  20.  He  showeth  his  word  unto 
Jacob,  his  statutes  and  his  judgments  unto  Israel.  He 
hath  not  dealt  so  with  any  nation  :  and  as  for  his  judg- 
ments, they  have  not  known  them.  Rom.  ix.  4.  Mark 
xvi.  15,  16. — Preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature.  He 
that  believeth,  and  is  baptized,  shall  be  saved.  Acts  xvi. 
31.     Isa.  xlv.  22.     Rev.  xxii.  17. 

(4)  John  vi.  37. — And  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will 
in  no  wise  cast  out. 

(5)  Eph.  i.  10.  That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  ful- 
ness of  times,  he  might  gather  together  in  one  all  things 
in  Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven,  and  which  are  on 
earth ;  even  in  him.  John  xi.  52.  And  not  for  that  na- 
tion only,  but  that  also  he  should  gather  together  in  one 
the  children  of  God  that  were  scattered  abroad.  John  x. 
16.  And  other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not  of  this  fold  ; 
them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice; 
and  there  shall  be  one  fold,  and  one  shepherd.  Eph.  i 
22,  23, 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  211 

Q.  65.  What  special  benefits  do  the  mem- 
bers of  the  invisible  church  enjoy  by  Ch?*ist  ? 

j2.  The  members  of  the  invisible  church,  by- 
Christ,  enjoy.union  and  communion  with  him 
in  grace  and  glory.  (1) 

Q.  66.  What  is  that  union  which  the  elect 
have  with  Christ  ? 

A.  The  union  which  the  elect  have  with 
Christ  is  the  work  of  God's  grace,  (2)  whereby 
they  are  spiritually  and  mystically,  yet  really 
and  inseparably,  joined  to  Christ  as  their  head 
and  husband;  (3)  which  is  done  in  their  ef- 
fectual calling.  (4) 

Q.  61.    What  is  effectual  calling  ? 

*tf  Effectual  calling  is  the  work  of  God's 
almighty  power  and  grace,  (5)  whereby  (out 

(1)  John  xvii.  21.  That  they  all  may  be  one;  as  thou, 
Father,  art  in  me,  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be 
one  in  us.  Eph.  ii.  5,  6.  1  John  i.  3. — And  truly  our 
fellowship  is  with  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ.  John  xvii.  24.  Father,  I  will  that  they  also 
wThom  thou  hast  given  me  be  with  me  where  I  am  ;  that 
they  may  behold  my  glory. 

(2)  Eph.  ii.  6,  7,  8. — For  by  grace  are  ye  saved, 
through  faith  :  and  that  not  of  yourselves  :  it  is  the  gift 
of  God. 

(3)  1  Cor.  vi.  17.  But  he  that  is  joined  unto  the  Lord 
is  one  spirit.  John  x.  28.  And  I  give  unto  them  eternal 
life ;  and  they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  pluck 
them  out  of  my  hand.  Eph.  v.  23,  30. — Even  as  Christ 
is  the  head  of  the  church. — For  we  are  members  of  his 
body,  of  his  flesh,  and  of  his  bones. 

(4)  1  Cor.  i.  9.  God  is  faithful,  by  whom  ye  were 
called  unto  the  fellowship  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.     1  Pet.  v.  10. 

(5)  Eph.  i.  18,  19,  20.— That  ye  may  know  what  is 
the  hope  of  his  calling, — and  what  is  the  exceeding  great- 


212  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

of  his  free  and  especial  love  to  his  elect,  and 
from  nothing  in  them  moving  him  there- 
unto) (I)  he  doth  in  his  accepted  time  invite 
and  draw  them  to  Jesus  Christ,  .by  his  word 
and  Spirit ;  (2)  savingly  enlightening  their 
minds,  (3)  renewing  and  powerfully  determin- 


ness  of  his  power  to  us-ward  who  believe,  according-  to 
the  working  of  his  mighty  power,  which  he  wrought  in 
Christ,  when  he  raised  him  from  the  dead,  and  set  him 
at  his  own  right  hand  in  the  heavenly  places.  2  Tim.  i. 
8,  9. — Who  hath  saved  us  and  called  us  with  an  holy 
calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but  according  to  his 
own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  us  in  Christ 
Jesus,  before  the  world  began. 

(1)  Tit.  iii.  4,  5.  But  after  that  the  kindness  and  love 
of  God  our  Saviour  toward  man  appeared,  not  by  works 
of  righteousness  which  we  have  done,  but  according  to 
his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration, 
and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Eph.  ii.  4  to  10.  God, 
who  is  rich  in  mercy,  for  his  great  love  wherewith  he 
loved  us,  even  when  we  were  dead  in  sins,  hath  quick- 
ened us  together  with  Christ;  (by  grace  ye  are  saved) — 
Not  of  works,  lest  any  man  should  boast.  Rom.  ix.  11. 
— According  to  election  might  stand,  not  of  works,  but 
of  him  that  calleth. 

(2)  2  Cor.  v.  20.  Now  then  we  are  ambassadors  for 
Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us ;  we  pray 
you,  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God.  2  Cor. 
vi.  2.  Behold,  now  is  the  accepted  time;  behold,  now 
is  the  day  of  salvation.  John  vi.  44.  No  man  can 
come  to  me,  except  the  Father,  who  hath  sent  me,  draw 
him ;  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day.  2  Thess. 
ii.  13,  14.  But  we  are  bound  to  give  thanks  alway  ;o 
God  for  you,  brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord,  because  God 
hath  from  the  beginning  chosen  you  to  salvation,  through 
sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth  ;  where 
unto  he  called  you  by  our  gospel,  to  the  obtaining  of  the 
glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

(3)  Acts  xxvi.  18.     To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  213 

rag  their  wills,  (1)  so  as  they  (although  in 
themselves  dead  in  sin)  are  hereby  made  wil- 
ling and  able,  freely  to  answer  his  call,  and  to 
accept  and  embrace  the  grace  offered  and  con- 
veyed therein.  (2) 

Q.  68.  Jire  the  elect  only  effectually  called? 

Jl.  All  the  elect,  and  they  only,  are  effect- 
ually called ;  (3)  although  others  may  be,  and 
often  are  outwardly  called  by  the  ministry  of 
the  word,  (4)  and  have  some  common  opera- 
tions of  the  Spirit,  (5)  who,  for  their  wilful 
neglect  and  contempt  of  the  grace  offered  to 
them,  being  justly  left  in  their  unbelief,  do 
never  truly  come  to  Jesus  Christ.  (6) 

them  from  darkness  to  light,  and/rora  the  power  of  Satan 
unto  God,  that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and 
inheritance  among  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith 
that  is  in  me. 

(1)  Ezek.  xi.  19. — And  I  will  put  a  new  spirit  within 
you:  and  I  will  take  the  stony  heart  out  of  their  flesh, 
and  will  give  them  a  heart  of  flesh.  Ezek.  xxxvi.  26, 
27. 

(2)  John  vi.  45. — And  they  shall  be  all  taught  of  God. 
Every  man  therefore  that  hath  heard,  and  hath  learned 
of  the  Father,  cometh  unto  me.  Phil.  ii.  13.  For  it  is 
God  which  worketh  in  you  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his 
good  pleasure.     Deut.  xxx.  6.     Eph.  ii.  5. 

(3)  Acts  xiii.  48. — And  as  many  as  were  ordained  to 
eternal  life,  believed. 

(4)  Matt.  xxii.  14.  For  many  are  called,  but  few  are 
chosen. 

(5)  Matt.  xiii.  20,  21.  But  he  that  received  the  seed 
into  stony  places,  the  same  is  he  that  heareth  the  word — 
yet  hath  he  not  root  in  himself,  but  dureth  for  awhile; 
for  when  tribulation  or  persecution  ariseth  because  of  the 
word,  by  and  by  he  is  offended.     Heb.  vi.  4,  5,  6. 

(6)  Ps.  lxxxi.  11,   12.     But  my  people  would   not 


214  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  69.  What  is  the  communion  i?i  grace, 
which  the  members  of  the  invisible  church 
have  with  Christ  ? 

•ft.  The  communion  in  grace,  which  the 
members  of  the  invisible  church  have  with 
Christ,  is  their  partaking  of  the  virtue  of  his 
mediation,  in  their  justification,  (1)  adoption,  (2) 
sanctification,  and  whatever  else  in  this  life 
manifests  their  union  with  him.  (3) 

Q.  70.    What  is  justification? 

A.  Justification  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace 
unto  sinners,  (4)  in  which  he   pardoneth   all 

hearken  to  my  voice  ;  and  Israel  would  none  of  me.  So 
I  gave  them  up  unto  their  own  hearts'  lust ;  and  they 
walked  in  their  own  counsels.  John  xii.  38,  39,  40. 
That  the  saying  of  Esaias  the  prophet  might  be  fulfilled, 
which  he  spake,  Lord,  who  hath  believed  our  report  ? 
?.nd  to  whom  hath  the  arm  of  the  Lord  been  revealed  ? 
Therefore  they  could  not  believe,  because  that  Esaias 
said  again,  He  hath  blinded  their  eyes,  and  hardened 
their  heart ;  that  they  should  not  see  with  their  eyes,  nor 
understand  with  their  heart;  and  be  converted,  and  I 
should  heal  them.  Acts  xxviii.  25,  26,  27.  John  vi. 
64,  65.     Prov.  i.  24  to  32.     Ps.  xcv.  9  to  the  end. 

(1)  Rom.  viii.  30.  Moreover,  whom  he  did  predesti- 
nate, them  he  also  called  ;  and  whom  he  called,  them  he 
also  justified  ;  and  whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  glo- 
rified. 

(2)  Eph.  i.  5.  Having  predestinated  us  unto  the  adop- 
tion of  children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself. 

(3)  1  Cor.  i.  30.  But  of  him  are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus, 
who  of  God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  and  righteousness, 
and  sanctification,  and  redemption. 

(4)  Rom.  iii.  22,  24,  25.  Even  the  righteousness  of 
God,  which  is  by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  unto  all,  and  upon 
all  them  that  believe  ;  for  there  is  no  difference : — being 
justified  freely  by  his  grace,  through  the  redemption  that 
is  in  Christ  Jesus,  &c.     Rom.  iv.  5. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  5?  1  5 

their  sin,  accepteth  and  accounteth  their  persons 
righteous  in  his  sight ;  (1)  not  for  any  thing 
wrought  in  them,  or  done  by  them,  (2)  but  only 
for  the  perfect  obedience  and  full  satisfaction 
of  Christ,  by  God  imputed  to  them,  (3)  and  re- 
ceived by  faith  alone.  (4) 

Q.  71.  How  is  justification  an  act  of  Godys 
free  grace  ? 

A.  Although  Christ  by  his  obedience  and 
death,  did  make  a  proper,  real,  and  full  satis- 
faction to  God's  justice  in  the  behalf  of  them 

(1)  2  Cor.  v.  19,  21.  To  wit,  that  God  was  in  Christ, 
reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  their 
trespasses  unto  them. — For  he  hath  made  him  to  be  sin 
for  us,  who  knew  no  sin;  that  we  might  be  made  the 
righteousness  of  God  in  him.  Rom.  iii.  22,  24,  25. 
Even  the  righteousness  of  God,  which  is  by  faith  of  Jesus 
Christ  unto  all,  and  upon  all  them  that  believe,  &c. 

(2)  Eph.  i.  6,  7. — Wherein  he  hath  made  U3  accepted 
in  the  Beloved:  in  whom  we  have  redemption  through 
his  blood,  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  according  to  the  riches 
of  his  grace.  Rom.  iii.  28.  Therefore  we  conclude,  that 
a  man  is  justified  by  faith  without  the  deeds  of  the  law. 

(3)  Rom.  iii.  24,  25.  Being  justified  freely  by  his 
grace,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus : 
whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation,  through 
faith  in  his  blood.  Rom.  v.  17,  18,  19. — Much  more 
they  which  receive  abundance  of  grace,  and  of  the  gift 
of  righteousness,  shall  reign  in  life  by  one,  Jesus  Christ. 
— So  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many  be  made  right- 
eous. Rom.  iv.  6,  7,  8.  Even  as  David  also  describeth 
the  blessedness  of  the  man  unto  whom  God  imputeth 
righteousness  without  works,  &c. 

(4)  Rom.  v.  1.  Therefore  being  justified  by  faith,  we 
have  peace  with  God.  Acts  x.  43.  To  him  give  all  the 
prophets  witness,  that  through  his  name  whosoever  be- 
lieveth  in  him  shall  receive  remission  of  sins.  Gal.  ii. 
16.     Phil.  iii.  9.     Rom.  iii.  25,  26. 


216  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

that  are  justified :  (1)  yet  inasmuch  as  God 
accepteth  the  satisfaction  from  a  surety,  which 
he  might  have  demanded  of  them ;  and  did 
provide  this  surety,  his  only  Son,  (2)  imputing 
his  righteousness  to  them,  (3)  and  requiring 
nothing  of  them  for  their  justification  but 
faith,  (4)  which  also  is  his  gift,  (5)  their  justifi- 
cation is  to  them  of  free  grace.  (6) 

(1)  Matt.  xx.  28.  Even  as  the  Son  of  man  came  not 
to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to  minister,  and  to  give  his 
life  a  ransom  (or  price  of  redemption)  for  many.  1  Tim. 
ii.  6.  1  Pet.  i.  18,  19.  Forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  ye 
were  not  redeemed  with  corruptible  things,  as  silver  and 
gold, — but  with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  as  of  a 
lamb  without  blemish  and  without  spot.  Rom.  v.  8,  9, 
10. — While  we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for  us,  &c. 

(2)  Dan.  ix.  24,  26.  Isa.  liii.  6,  10,  11,  12.— -And  the 
Lord  hath  laid  on  him  the  iniquity  of  us  all. — Yet  it 
pleased  the  Lord  to  bruise  him ;  he  hath  put  him  to 
grief:  when  thou  shalt  make  his  soul  an  offering  for  sin, 
he  shall  see  his  seed,  he  shall  prolong  his  days,  and  the 
pleasure  of  the  Lord  shall  prosper  in  his  hand.  He  shall 
see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul,  and  shall  be  satisfied. — 
Therefore  will  I  divide  him  a  portion  with  the  great,  and 
he  shall  divide  the  spoil  with  the  strong;  because  he 
hath  poured  out  his  soul  unto  death :  and  he  was  num- 
bered with  the  transgressors;  and  he  bare  the  sin  of 
many.  Heb.  vii.  22.  By  so  much  was  Jesus  made  a 
surety  of  a  better  testament.  Rom.  viii.  32.  He  that 
spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all, 
how  shall  he  not  with  him  also  freely  give  us  all 
things  ? 

(3)  2  Cor.  v.  21. — That  we  might  be  made  the  right- 
eousness of  God  in  him.     Rom.  iv.  11.     1  Cor.  i.  30. 

(4)  Rom.  iii.  24,  25.— Whom  Cod  hath  set  forth  to  be 
a  propitiation,  through  faith  in  his  blood.     Acts  xvi.  31. 

(5)  Eph.  ii.  8.  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved,  through 
faith ;  and  that  not  of  yourselves  :  it  is  the  gift  of  God 

(6)  Eph.  i.  7.     In  whom  we  have  redemption  through 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  217 

Q.  72.    What  is  justifying  faith? 

A.  Justifying  faith  is  a  saving  grace,  (1) 
wrought  in  the  heart  of  a  sinner,  by  the  Spi- 
rit (2)  and  word  of  God  ;  (3)  whereby  he,  being 
convinced  of  his  sin  and  misery,  and  of  the 
disability  in  himself  and  all  other  creatures  to 
recover  him  out  of  his  lost  condition,  (4)  not 
only  assenteth  to  the  truth  of  the  promise  of 
the  gospel,  (5)  but  receiveth  and  resteth  upon 
Christ  and  his  righteousness  therein  held  forth,, 
for  pardon  of  sin,  (6)  and  for  the  accepting  and 
accounting  of  his  person  righteous  in  the  sight 
of  God  for  salvation.  (7) 


his  blood,  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  according  to  the  riches 
of  his  grace. 

(1)  Heb.  x.  39.  But  we  are  not  of  them  who  draw 
back  unto  perdition;  but  of  them  that  believe  to  the 
saving  of  the  soul. 

(2)  2  Cor.  iv.  13.  We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith. 
Eph.  i.  17,  18,  19.  That  the  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Father  of  glory,  may  give  unto  you  the  spirit 
of  wisdom  and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  him,  &c. 

(3)  Rom.  x.  14,  17. — So  then  faith  cometh  by  hearing, 
and  hearing  by  the  word  of  God.     Rom.  i.  16. 

(4)  John  xvi.  8,  9.  And  when  he  is  come,  he  will 
reprove  the  world  of  sin,  and  of  righteousness,  and  of 
judgment:  of  sin,  because  they  believe  not  on  me.  Acts 
xvi.  30. — Sirs,  what  must  I  do  to  be  saved  1  Acts  ii.  37. 
Eph.  ii.  1.     Acts  iv.  12.     Rom.  vii.  9. 

(5)  Eph.  i.  13.  In  whom  ye  also  trusted,  after  that  ye 
heard  the  word  of  truth,  the  gospel  of  your  salvation. 

(6)  Acts  x.  43.  To  him  give  all  the  prophets  witness, 
that,  through  his  name,  whosoever  believeth  in  him  shall 
receive  remission  of  sins.     Acts  xvi.  31.     John  i.  12. 

(7)  Phil.  iii.  9.  And  be  found  in  him,  not  having 
mine  own  righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that 
which  is  through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness 

19 


218  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  73.  How  doth  faith  justify  a  sinner  in 
the  sight  of  God? 

A.  Faith  justifies  a  sinner  in  the  sight  of 
God,  not  because  of  those  other  graces  which 
do  always  accompany  it,  or  of  good  works  that 
are  the  fruits  of  it;  (1)  nor  as  if  the  grace  of 
faith,  or  any  act  thereof,  were  imputed  to  him 
for  justification  ;  (2)  but  only  as  it  is  an  instru- 
ment, by  which  he  receiveth  and  applieth 
Christ  and  his  righteousness.  (3) 

Q.  74.    What  is  adoption? 

Ji.  Adoption  is  an  act  of  the  free  grace  of 
God,  (4)  in  and  for  his  only  Son  Jesus  Christ,  (5) 
whereby  all  those  that  are  justified  are  received 

which  is  of  God  by  faith.  Acts  xv.  11.  But  we  believe 
that,  through  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  shall 
be  saved,  even  as  they. 

(1)  Gal.  iii.  11.  But  that  no  man  is  justified  by  the 
law  in  the  sight  of  God,  it  is  evident:  for,  The  just 
shall  live  by  faith.  Rom.  iii.  28.  Therefore  we  con- 
clude, that  a  man  is  justified  by  faith  without  the  deeds 
of  the  law. 

(2)  Rom.  iv.  5.  But  to  him  that  worketh  not,  but  be- 
lieveth  on  him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith  is 
counted  for  righteousness.     Compared  with  Rom.  x.  10. 

(3)  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them 
gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God.     Phil.  iii.  9. 

(4)  1  John  iii.  1.  Behold,  what  manner  of  love  the 
Father  hath  bestowed  upon  us,  that  we  should  be  called 
the  sons  of  God  ! 

(5)  Eph.  i.  5.  Having  predestinated  us  unto  the  adop- 
tion of  children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  to 
the  good  pleasure  .of  his  will.  Gal.  iv.  4,  5.  But  when 
the  fulness  of  the  time  was  come,  God  sent  forth  his 
Son,  made  of  a  woman^made  under  the  law,  to  redeem 
them  that  were  under  the  law,  that  we  might  receive  the 
adoption  of  sons. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  219 

into  the  number  of  his  children,  (1)  have  his 
name  put  upon  them,  (2)  the  Spirit  of  his  Son 
given  to  them,  (3)  are  under  his  fatherly  care 
and  dispensations,  (4)  admitted  to  all  the  liber- 
ties and  privileges  of  the  sons  of  God,  made 
heirs  of  all  the  promises,  and  fellow-heirs  with 
Christ  in  glory.  (5) 

Q.  75.    What  is  sanctijication  ? 

A.  Sanctification  is  a  work  of  God's  grace, 
whereby  they,  whom  God  hath,  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  chosen  to  be  holy, 
are,  in  time,  through  the  powerful  operation 
of  his  Spirit,  (6)  applying  the  death  and  resur- 

(1)  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them 
gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God. 

(2)  Rev.  iii.  12. — And  I  will  write  upon  him  my  new 
name.     2  Cor.  vi.  18. 

(3)  Gal.  iv.  6.  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath 
sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  your  hearts,  crying, 
Abba,  Father. 

(4)  Ps.  ciii.  13.  Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children, 
so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him.  Prov.  xiv.  26. 
In  the  fear  of  the  Lord  is  strong  confidence  ;  and  his 
children  shall  have  a  place  of  refuge.  Matt.  vi.  32. — 
For  your  heavenly  Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of 
all'these  things. 

(5)  Rom.  viii.  17.  And  if  children,  then  heirs;  heirs 
of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ :  if  so  be  that  we 
sutler  with  him,  that  we  may  be  also  glorified  together 
Heb.  vi.  12. 

(6)  Eph.  i.  4.  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in 
him,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should 
be  holy  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love  :  1  Cor.  vi. 
11.  And  such  were  some  of  you:  but  ye  are  washed, 
but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God.  2  Thess. 
ii.  13.  But  we  are  bound  to  give  thanks  alway  to  God 
for  you,  brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord,  because  God  hath 


220  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

rection  of  Christ  unto  them,(l)  renewed  in 
their  whole  man  after  the  image  of  God ;  (2) 
having  the  seeds  of  repentance  unto  life,  and 
all  other  saving  graces,  put  into  their  hearts,  (3) 
and  those  graces  so  stirred  up,  increased,  and 
strengthened,  (4)  as  that  they  more  and  more 
die  unto  sin,  and  rise  unto  newness  of  life.  (5) 

from  the  beginning  chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  sanc- 
tification  of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth. 

(1)  Rom.  vi.  4,  5,  6.  Therefore  we  are  buried  with 
him  by  baptism  into  death ;  that  like  as  Christ  was 
raised  up  from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even 
so  we  also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life.  For  if  wTe 
have  been  planted  together  in  the  likeness  of  his  death, 
we  shall  be  also  in  the  likeness  of  his  resurrection,  &c. 
Phil.  iii.  10. 

(2)  Eph.  iv.  23,  24.  And  be  renewed  in  the  spirit  of 
your  mind  ;  and  that  ye  put  on  the  new  man,  which  after 
God  is  created  in  righteousness  and  true  holiness. 

(3)  Acts  xi.  18.  When  they  heard  these  things,  they 
held  their  peace,  and  glorified  God,  saying,  Then  hath 
God  also  to  the  Gentiles  granted  repentance  unto  life. 
1  John  iii.  9.  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not  com- 
mit sin;  for  his  seed  remaineth  in  him;  and  he  cannot 
sin,  because  he  is  born  of  God. 

(4)  Jude  20.  But  ye,  beloved,  building  up  yourselves 
on  your  most  holy  faith,  praying  in  the  Holy*GhosL 
Eph.  iii.  16,  17,  18.  That  he  would  grant  you,  accord- 
ing to  the  riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  strengthened  with 
might  by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man ;  that  Christ  may 
dwell  in  your  hearts  by  faith  ;  that  ye,  being  rooted  and 
grounded  in  love,  may  be  able  to  comprehend  with  all 
saints,  &c.  Col.  i.  10,  11.  That  ye  might  walk  worthy 
of  the  Lord  unto  all  pleasing,  being  fruitful  in  every  good 
work,  and  increasing  in  the  knowledge  of  God  ;  strength- 
ened with  all  might,  according  to  his  glorious  power,  unto 
all  patience  and  long-suffering  with  joy  fulness. 

(5)  Rom.  vi.  4,  6,  14. — Even  so  we  also  should  walk 
in  newness  of  life. — Knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  is 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  221 

Q.  76.    What  is  repentance  unto  life  ? 

Jl.  Repentance  unto  life  is  a  saving  grace,  (1) 
wrought  in  the  heart  of  a  sinner  by  the  Spirit  (2) 
and  word  of  God,  (3)  whereby  out  of  the  sight 
and  sense,  not  only  of  the  danger,  (4)  but  also 
of  the  filthiness  and  odiousness  of  his  sins,  (5) 
and  upon  the  apprehension  of  God's  mercy  in 

crucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  de- 
stroyed, that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin. — For 
sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you :  for  ye  are  not 
under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 

(1)2  Tim.  ii.  25. — If  God  peradventure  will  give  them 
repentance  to  the  acknowledging  of  the  truth. 

(2)  Zech.  xii.  10.  I  will  pour  upon  the  house  of 
David,  and  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  the  Spirit 
of  grace  and  of  supplication;  and  they  shall  look  upon 
me  whom  they  have  pierced,  and  they  shall  mourn  for 
him. 

(3)  Acts  xi.  18,  20,  21. — And  some  of  them  were  men 
of  Cyprus  and  Cyrene,  which,  when  they  were  come  to 
Antioch,  spake  unto  the  Grecians,  preaching  the  Lord 
Jesus.  And  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  with  them :  and 
a  great  number  believed,  and  turned  unto  the  Lord.  Ps. 
xix.  7 — 14.     Acts  ii.  37. 

(4)  Ezek.  xviii.  30,  32. — Repent,  and  turn  yourselves 
from  all  your  transgressions ;  so  iniquity  shall  not  be 
your  ruin.  Turn — and  live  ye.  Luke  xv.  17,  18.  How 
many  hired  servants  of  my  father's  have  bread  enough, 
and  to  spare,  and  I  perish  with  hunger:  &c.  Hos.  ii. 
6,7. 

(5)  Ezek.  xxxvi.  31.  Then  shall  ye  remember  your 
own  evil  ways,  and  your  doings,  that  were  not  good,  and 
shall  loathe  yourselves  in  your  own  sight,  for  your  ini- 
quities, and  for  your  abominations.  Ezek.  xvi.  61,  63. 
Then  thou  shalt  remember  thy  ways,  and  be  ashamed. — 
That  thou  mayest  remember,  and  be  confounded,  and 
never  open  thy  mouth  any  more  because  of  thy  shame. 
Isa.  xxx.  22. 

19* 


222  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Christ,  to  such  as  are  penitent,  (1)  he  so  grieves 
for,  (2)  and  hates  his  sins,  (3)  as  that  he  turns 
from  them  all  to  God,  (4)  purposing  and  endea- 
vouring constantly  to  walk  with  him  in  all  the 
ways  of  new  obedience.  (5) 

Q.  77.  Wherein  do  justification  and  sane- 
tification  differ  ? 

(1)  Ps.  exxx.  3,  4,  5,  6,  7.  If  thou,  Lord,  shouldest 
mark  iniquities,  O  Lord,  who  shall  stand  1  But  there  is 
forgiveness  with  thee,  that  thou  mayest  be  feared,  &c. 
Joel  ii.  12, 13. — Rend  your  heart,  and  not  your  garments, 
and  turn  unto  the  Lord  your  God  :  for  he  is  gracious  and 
merciful,  slow  to  anger,  and  of  great  kindness,  and  re- 
penteth  him  of  the  evil.     Zech.  xii.  10. 

(2)  Jer.  xxxi.  18,  19.  I  have  surely  heard  Ephraim 
bemoaning  himself  thus .•  Thou  hast  chastised  me,  and  I 
was  chastised,  as  a  bullock  unaccustomed  to  the  yoke: 
turn  thou  me,  and  I  shall  be  turned ;  for  thou  art  the 
Lord  my  God.  Surely  after  that  I  was  turned,  I  re- 
pented ;  and  after  that  I  was  instructed,  I  smote  upon 
my  thigh  :  I  was  ashamed,  yea,  even  confounded,  because 
I  did  bear  the  reproach  of  my  youth. 

(3)  2  Cor.  vii.  11.  For  behold  this  selfsame  thing 
that  ye  sorrowed  after  a  godly  sort,  what  carefulness  it 
wrought  in  you,  yea,  what  clearing  of  yourselves,  yea, 
what  indignation,  yea,  what  fear,  yea,  what  vehement 
desire,  yea,  what  zeal,  yea,  what  revenge ! 

(4)  Acts  xxvi.  18.  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn 
them  from  darkness  to  light,  and /row  the  power  of  Satan 
unto  God.  Ezek.  xiv.  6. — Repent,  and  turn  yourselves 
from  your  idols ;  and  turn  away  your  faces  from  all  your 
abominations.  1  Kings  viii.  47,  48. — If  they  shall  be- 
think themselves — and  so  return  unto  thee  with  all  their 
heart,  and  with  all  their  soul.     1  Sam.  vii.  3. 

(5)  Ps.  cxix.  59,  128.  I  thought  on  my  ways,  and 
turned  my  feet  unto  thy  testimonies.  Therefore  I  esteem 
all  thy  precepts  concerning  all  things  to  be  right ;  and  I 
hate  every  false  way.     Luke  i.  6. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  223 

•/?.  Although  sanctification  be  inseparably- 
joined  with  justification,  (1)  yet  they  differ,  in 
that,  God  in  justification,  imputeth  the  right- 
eousness of  Christ;  (2)  in  sanctification,  his 
Spirit  infuseth  grace,  and  enableth  to  the  ex- 
ercise thereof;  (3)  in  the  former,  sin  is  pardon- 
ed ;  (4)  in  the  other,  it  is  subdued  ;  (5)  the  one 
doth  equally  free  all  believers  from  the  reveng- 
ing wrath  of  God,  and  that  perfectly  in  this 
life,  that  they  never  fall  into  condemnation  ;  (6) 


(1)  1  Cor.  vi.  11.  And  such  were  some  of  you:  but 
ye  are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our 
God.  1  Cor.  i.  30.  But  of  him  are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus, 
who  of  God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  and  righteousness, 
and  sanctification,  and  redemption. 

(2)  Rom.  iv.  6,  8.  Even  as  David  also  describeth  the 
blessedness  of  the  man  unto  whom  God  imputeth  right- 
eousness without  works. — Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom 
the  Lord  will  not  impute  sin.    2  Cor.  v.  21.   Rom.  iii.  24. 

(3)  Ezek.  xxxvi.  27.  And  I  will  put  my  Spirit  within 
you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes,  and  ye  shall 
keep  my  judgments,  and  do  them. 

(4)  Rom.  iii.  24,  25.  Being  justified  freely  by  his 
grace,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus; 
whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation,  through 
faith  in  his  blood,  to  declare  his  righteousness  for  the 
remission  of  sins. 

(5)  Rom.  vi.  6,  14.  Knowing  this,  that  our  old  man 
is  crucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  de- 
stroyed, that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin. — For 
sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you:  for  ye  are  not 
under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 

(6)  Rom.  viii.  1,  33,  34.  There  is  therefore  now  no 
condemnation  to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus. — Who 
shall  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge  of  God's  elect  ?  It  is 
God  that  justifieth.     Who  is  he  that  condemneth  ? 


224  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

the  other  is  neither  equal  in  all,  (1)  nor  in  this 
life  perfect  in  any,  (2)  but  growing  up  to  per- 
fection. (3) 

Q.  7S.  Whence  ariseth  the  imperfection 
of sane tiji cation  in  believers  ? 

A,  The  imperfection  of  sanctification  in  be- 
lievers ariseth  from  the  remnants  of  sin  abiding 
in  every  part  of  them,  and  the  perpetual  lust- 
ings  of  the  flesh  against  the  Spirit ;  whereby 
they  are  often  foiled  with  temptations,  and  fall 
into  many  sins,  (4)  are  hindered  in  all  their 


(1)  Heb.  v.  12,  13,  14.  For  when  for  the  time  ye 
ought  to  be  teachers,  ye  have  need  that  one  teach  you 
again  which  be  the  first  principles  of  the  oracles  of  God  ; 
and  are  become  such  as  have  need  of  milk,  and  not  of 
strong  meat.  For  every  one  that  useth  milk,  is  unskilful 
in  the  word  of  righteousness ;  for  he  is  a  babe.  But 
strong  meat  belongeth  to  them  that  are  of  full  age,  even 
those  who  by  reason  of  use  have  their  senses  exercised 
to  discern  both  good  and  evil.     1  John  ii.  12,  13,  14. 

(2)  1  John  i.  8,  10.  If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin, 
we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us. — If  we 
say  that  we  have  not  sinned,  we  make  him  a  liar,  and 
his  word  is  not  in  us. 

(3)  2  Cor.  vii.  1.  Having  therefore  these  promises, 
dearly  beloved,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthiness 
of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of 
God.  Phil.  iii.  12,  13,  14. — Brethren,  I  count  not  my- 
self to  have  apprehended :  but  this  one  thing  1  do,  forget- 
ting those  things  which  are  behind,  and  reaching  forth 
unto  those  things  which  are  before,  I  press  toward  the 
mark,  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

(4)  Rom.  vii.  18,  23.  For  I  know  that  in  me,  (that  is, 
in  my  flesh)  dwelleth  no  good  thing:  for  to  will  is 
present  with  me ;  but  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good, 
I  find  not. — But  I  see  another  law  in  my  members  war- 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  225 

spiritual  services,  (1)  and  their  best  works  are 
imperfect  and  defiled  in  the  sight  of  God.  (2) 

Q.  79.  May  not  true  believers,  by  reason 
of  their  imperfections,  and  the  many  tempta- 
tions and  sins  they  are  overtaken  with,  fall 
away  from  the  state  of  grace? 

A.  True  believers,  by  reason  of  the  un- 
changeable love  of  God,  (3)  and  his  decree  and 
covenant  to  give  them  perseverance,  (4)  their 
inseparable  union  with  Christ,  (5)  his  continual 
intercession  for  them,  (6)  and  the  Spirit  and 
seed  of  God  abiding  in  them,  (7)  can  neither 

ring  against  the  law  of  my  mind,  and  bringing-  me  into 
captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  which  is  in  my  members. 

(1)  Gal.  v.  17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the 
spirit — so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye  would. 
Heb.  xii.  1. — Let  us  lay  aside  every  weight,  and  the  sin 
which  doth  so  easily  beset  us. 

(2)  Isa.  Ixiv.  6.  But  we  are  all  as  an  unclean  thing, 
and  all  our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags  ;  and  we  all 
do  fade  as  a  leaf;  and  our  iniquities,  like  the  wind,  have 
taken  us  away.     Ex.  xxviii.  38. 

(3)  Jer.  xxxi.  3. — I  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlast- 
ing love.     John  xiii.  1. 

(4)  Heb.  xiii.  20,  21.  Now  the  God  of  peace,  that 
brought  again  from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great 
Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting 
covenant,  make  you  perfect.  2  Sam.  xxiii.  5. — Yet  he 
hath  made  with  me  an  everlasting  covenant,  ordered  in 
all  things,  and  sure.     Isa.  liv.  10. 

(5)  1  Cor.  i.  8.  Who  shall  also  confirm  you  unto  the 
end,  that  ye  may  be  blameless  in  the  day  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

(6)  Heb.  vii.  25.  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save 
them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing 
he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  them.  Luke  xxii. 
32.     But  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not. 

(7)  1  John  iii.  9.     Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not 


226  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

totally  nor  finally  fall  away  from  the  state  of 
grace,  (1)  but  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God 
through  faith  unto  salvation.  (2) 

Q.  80.  Can  true  believers  be  infallibly 
assured  that  they  are  in  the  estate  of  grace, 
and  that  they  shall  jjersevere  therein  unto 
salvation  ? 

J1-.  Such  as  truly  believe  in  Christ,  and  en- 
deavour to  walk  in  all  good  conscience  before 
him,  (3)  may,  without  extraordinary  revela- 
tion, by  faith  grounded  upon  the  truth  of  God's 
promises,  and  by  the  Spirit  enabling  them  to 
discern  in  themselves  those  graces  to  which 
the  promises  of  life  are  made,  (4)  and  bearing 

commit  sin ;  for  his  seed  remaineth  in  him ;  and  he  can- 
not sin,  because  he  is  bom  of  God.  1  John  ii.  27.  But 
the  anointing,  which  ye  have  received  of  him,  abideth  in 
you :  and  ye  need  not  that  any  man  teach  you ;  but  as 
the  same  anointing  teacheth  you  of  all  things,  and  is 
truth,  and  is  no  lie,  and  even  as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye 
shall  abide  in  him. 

(1)  Jer.  xxxii.  40.  And  I  will  make  an  everlasting 
covenant  with  them,  that  I  will  not  turn  away  from  them, 
to  do  them  good ;  but  I  will  put  my  fear  in  their  hearts, 
that  they  shall  not  depart  from  me.  John  x.  28.  And 
I  give  unto  them  eternal  life  ;  and  they  shall  never  perish, 
neither  shall  any  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand. 

(2)  1  Pet.  i.  5.  Who  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God 
through  faith  unto  salvation.  Phil.  i.  6. — He  which 
hath  begun  a  good  work  in  you,  will  perform  it  until  the 
day  of  Jesus  Christ. 

(3)  1  John  ii.  3.  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we 
know  him,  if  we  keep  his  commandments.  Acts  xxiv.  16. 

(4)  1  Cor.  ii.  12.  Now  we  have  received,  not  the 
spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which  is  of  God  ;  that 
we  might  know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of 
God.     1  John  iv.  13,  1G.     Hereby  know  we  that  we 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  227 

witness  with  their  spirits  that  they  are  the 
children  of  God,  (1)  be  infallibly  assured  that 
they  are  in  the  estate  of  grace,  and  shall  per- 
severe therein  unto  salvation.  (2) 

Q.  81.  Jire  all  true  believers  at  all  times 
assured  of  their  present  being  in  the  estate  of 
grace,  and  that  they  shall  be  saved? 

A.  Assurance  of  grace  and  salvation  not 
being  of  the  essence  of  faith,  (3)  true  believers 
may  wait  long  before  they  obtain  it ;  (4)  and, 


dwell  in  him,  and  he  in  us,  because  he  hath  given  us  of 
his  Spirit. — And  we  have  known  and  believed  the  love 
that  God  hath  to  us.  Go*d  is  love;  and  he  that  dwel- 
leth  in  love,  dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  him.  1  John 
iii.  14,  18,  19,  21,  24.  We  know  that  we  have  passed 
from  death  unto  life,  because  we  love  the  brethren. — Let 
us  not  love  in  word,  neither  in  tongue,  but  in  deed  and 
in  truth.  And  hereby  we  know  that  we  are  of  the  truth, 
and  shall  assure  our  hearts  before  him. — Beloved,  if  our 
heart  condemn  us  not,  tlien  have  we  confidence  toward 
God. — And  he  that  keepeth  his  commandments,  dwel- 
leth in  him,  and  he  in  him.  And  hereby  we  know  that 
he  abideth  in  us,  by  the  Spirit  which  he  hath  given  us. 

(1)  Rom.  viii.  16.     The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  ■ 
with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God. 

(2)  1  John  v.  13.  These  things  have  I  written  unto 
you  that  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God  ;  that  ye 
may  know  that  ye  have  eternal  life. 

(3)  Eph.  i.  13.  In  whom  ye  also  trusted,  after  that 
ye  heard  the  word  of  truth,  the  gospel  of  your  salvation  : 
in  whom  also,  after  that  ye  believed,  ye  were  sealed 
with  that  Holy  Spirit  of  promise. 

(4)  Isa.  f.  10.  Who  is  among  you  that  feareth  the 
Lord,  that  obeyeth  the  voice  of  his  servant,  that  walketh 
in  darkness,  and  hath  no  light  ?  let  him  trust  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  and  stay  upon  his  God.  Ps.  lxxxviii. 
throughout 


228  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

after  the  enjoyment  thereof,  may  have  it  weak- 
ened and  intermitted,  through  manifold  dis- 
tempers, sins,  temptations,  and  desertions;  (1) 
yet  are  they  never  left  without  such  a  presence 
and  support  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  as  keeps  them 
from  sinking  into  utter  despair.  (2) 

Q.  82.  What  is  the  communion  in  glory, 
which  the  members  of  the  invisible  church 
have  with  Chinst? 

A.  The  communion  in  glory,  which  the 
members  of  the  invisible  church  have  with 
Christ,  is  in  this  life,  (3)  immediately  after 
death,  (4)  and  at  last  perfected  at  the  resurrec- 
tion and  day  of  judgment.  (5) 

(1)  Ps.  lxxvii.  1  to  12.— Will  the  Lord  cast  off  for 
ever  ?  and  will  he  be  favourable  no  more  ?  Is  his  mercy 
clean  gone  for  ever  ?  doth  his  promise  fail  for  evermore  ? 
Hath  God  forgotten  to  be  gracious  ?  hath  he  in  anger 
shut  up  his  tender  mercies  ?  &c.  Cant.  v.  2,  3,  6.  I 
sleep — I  have  put  off  my  coat;  how  shall  I  put  it  on  ? 
— My  beloved  had  withdrawn  himself,  and  was  gone ; 
my  soul  failed  when  he  spake :  I  sought  him,  but  I 
could  not  find  him ;  I  called  him,  but  he  gave  me  no 
answer.  Ps.  xxxi.  22.  For  I  said  in  my  haste,  I  am 
cut  off  from  before  thine  eyes.  Ps.  xxx.  6,  7,  and  li. 
8,  12. 

(2)  Job  xiii.  15.  Though  he  slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust 
in  him.  Ps.  lxxiii.  13,  14,  15,  23.  Nevertheless  I  am 
continually  with  thee  ;  thou  hast  holden  me  by  my  right 
hand.     1  John  iii.  9.     Isa.  liv.  7  to  11. 

(3)  2  Cor.  iii.  18.  But  we  all,  with  open  face  behold- 
ing as  in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into 
the  same  image,  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord. 

(4)  Luke  xxiii.  43.  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verily 
I  say  unto  thee,  To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  paradise. 

(5)  1  Thess.  iv.  17.     Then  we  which  are  alive  and 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  229 

Q.  83.  What  is  the  communion  in  glory 
with  Christ,  which  the  members  of  the  invisi- 
ble church  enjoy  in  this  life? 

A.  The  members  of  the  invisible  church 
have  communicated  to  them,  in  this  life,  the 
first-fruits  of  glory  with  Christ,  as  they  are 
members  of  him  their  head,  and  so  in  him  are 
interested  in  that  glory  which  he  is  fully  pos- 
sessed of ;  (1)  and  as  an  earnest  thereof,  enjoy 
the  sense  of  Godyslove,  (2)  peace  of  conscience, 
joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  hope  of  glory.  (3) 
As,  on  the  contrary,  sense  of  God's  revenging 
wrath,  horror  of  conscience,  and  a  fearful  ex- 
pectation of  judgment,  are  to  the  wicked  the 
beginning  of  the  torments,  which  they  shall 
endure  after  death.  (4) 

remain,  shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the 
clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air:  and  so  shall  we  ever 
be  with  the  Lord. 

(1)  Eph.  ii.  5,  6.  Even  when  we  were  dead  in  sins, 
hath  quickened  us  together  with  Christ; — and  hath 
raised  us  up  together,  and  made  us  sit  together  in 
heavenly  places,  in  Christ  Jesus. 

(2)  Rom.  v.  5.  And  hope  maketh  not  ashamed  ;  be- 
cause the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts,  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  unto  us.  2  Cor.  i.  22. 
Who  hath  also  sealed  us,  and  given  the  earnest  of  the 
Spirit  in  our  hearts. 

(3)  Rom.  v.  1,  2.  Therefore,  being  justified  by  faith, 
we  have  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ : 
by  whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith  into  this  grace 
wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of 
God.  Rom.  xiv.  17.  For  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not 
meat  and  drink  ;  but  righteousness  and  peace,  and  joy  in 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

(4)  Gen.  iv.  13.  And  Cain  said  unto  the  Lord,  My 
punishment  is  greater  than  I  can  bear.    Matt,  xxvii.  4. — 

20 


230  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  84.  Shall  all  men  die  ? 

*d.  Death  being  threatened  as  the  wages  of 
sin,  (1)  it  is  appointed  unto  all  men  once  to 
die  ;  (2)  for  that  all  have  sinned.  (3) 

Q.  85.  Death  being  the  ivages  of  fin,  why 
are  not  the  righteous  delivered  from  death, 
seeing  all  their  sins  are  forgiven  in  Christ  ? 

A.  The  righteous  shall  be  delivered  from 
death  itself  at  the  last  day,  and  even  in  death 
are  delivered  from  the  sting  and  curse  of  it ;  (4) 
so  that,  although  they  die,  yet  it  is  out  of  God's 
love,  (5)  to  free  them  perfectly  from  sin  and 
misery,  (6)  and  to  make  them  capable  of  far- 


I  have  sinned,  in  that  I  have  betrayed  the  innocent  blood. 
Heb.  x.  27.  But  a  certain  fearful  looking  for  of  judg- 
ment and  fiery  indignation,  which  shall  devour  the  adver- 
saries. Mark  ix.  14.  Where  their  worm  dieth  not,  and 
the  fire  is  not  quenched.     Rom.  ii.  9. 

(1)  Rom.  vi.  23.     For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death. 

(2)  Heb.  ix.  27.  And  as  it  is  appointed  unto  men 
once  to  die. 

(3)  Rom.  v.  12. — So  death  passed  upon  all  men,  for 
that  all  have  sinned. 

(4)  1  Cor.  xv.  26,  55,  56,  57.  The  last  enemy  that 
shall  be  destroyed  is  death. — O  death,  where  is  thy  sting  1 

0  grave,  where  is  thy  victory  1  The  sting  of  death  is  sin  ; 
and  the  strength  of  sin  is  the  law.  But  thanks  oe  to  God, 
which  giveth  us  the  victory,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Heb.  if.  15. 

(5)  Tsa.  lvii.  1,  2. — The  righteous  is  taken  away  from 
the  evil  to  come.  He  shall  enter  into  peace:  they  shall 
rest  in  their  beds.     2  Kings  xxii.  20.    Behold,  therefore* 

1  will  gather  thee  unto  thy  fathers,  and  thou  shalt  be 
gathered  into  thy  grave  in  peace ;  and  thine  eyes  shall 
not  see  all  the  evil  which  1  will  bring  upon  this  place. 

(6)  Rev.  xiv.  13. — Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in 
the  Lord  from  henceforth  :  yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  231 

ther  communion  with  Christ  in  glory,  which 
they  then  enter  upon.  (1) 

Q.  S6.  What  is  the  communion  in  glory 
with  Christ,  tvhich  the  members  of  the  invisi- 
ble church  enjoy  immediately  after  death  ? 

A.  The  communion  in  glory  with  Christ, 
which  the  members  of  the  invisible  church 
enjoy  immediately  after  death,  is  in  that  their 
souls  are  then  mads  perfect  in  holiness,  (2)  and 
received  into  the  highest  heavens,  (3)  where 
they  behold  the  face  of  God  in  light  and  glo- 
ry ;  (4)  waiting  for  the  full  redemption  of  their 
bodies,  (5)  which  even  in  death  continue  united 
to  Christ,  (6)  and  rest  in  their  graves  as  in  their 

may  rest  from  their  labours;  and  their  works  do  follow 
them.     Eph.  v.  27. 

(1)  Luke  xxiii.  43.  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verily, 
I  say  unto  thee,  To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  paradise. 
Phil.  i.  23.  For  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt  two,  having  a 
desire  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ;  which  is  far 
better. 

(2)  Heb.  xii.  23.  To  the  general  assembly  and  church 
of  the  first-born,  which  are  written  in  heaven,  and  to  God 
the  Judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  per- 
fect.    1  John  iii.  2.     Eph.  v.  27. 

(3)  2  Cor.  v.  1,  6,  8.— If  our  earthly  house  of  this 
tabernacle  were  dissolved,  we  have  a  building  of  God,  an 
house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens,  &c. 

(4)  1  John  iii.  2. — But  we  know  that,  when  he  shall 
appear,  we  shall  be  like  him  ;  for  we  shall  see  him  as 
he  is.  1  Cor.  xiii.  12.  Now  we  see  through  a  glass, 
darkly  ;  but  then  face  to  face.  Rev.  xxii.  4,  5.  Matt. 
v.  8. 

(5)  Rom.  viii.  23. — Waiting  for  the  adoption,  to  wit, 
the  redemption  of  our  body.  Ps.  xvi.  9.  My  flesh  also 
shall  rest  in  hope. 

(6)  1  Thess.  iv.  14.     For  if  we  believe  that  Jesus 


232  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

beds,  (1)  till  at  the  last  day  they  be  again  united 
to  their  souls.  (2)  Whereas  the  souls  of  the 
wicked  are  at  their  death  cast  into  hell,  whefe 
they  remain  in  torments  and  utter  darkness; 
and  their  bodies  kept  in  their  graves,  as  in 
their  prisons,  until  the  resurrection  and  judg- 
ment of  the  great  day.  (3) 

Q.  87.  What  are  we  to  believe  concerning 
the  resurrection  ? 

«/?.  We  are  to  believe,  that  at  the  last  day, 
there  shall  be  a  general  resurrection  of  the 
dead,  both  of  the  just  and  unjust.  (4)  When 
they  that  are  then  found  alive  shall  in  a  mo- 
ment be  changed ;  and  the  selfsame  bodies  of 
the  dead  which  were  laid  in  the  grave,  being 
then  again  united  to  their  souls  for  ever,  shall 
be  raised  up  by  the  power  of  Christ.  (5)     The 

died,  and  rose  again,  even  so  them  also  which  sleep  in 
Jesus,  will  God  bring  with  him. 

(1)  Isa.  lvii.  2.  He  shall  enter  into  peace ;  they  shall 
rest  in. their  beds. 

(2)  Job  xix.  26,  27. — And  though  after  my  skin  worms 
destroy  this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God  :  whom 
I  shall  see  for  myself,  and  mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and 
not  another. 

(3)  Luke  xvi.  23,  24.  And  in  hell  he  lifted  up  his 
eyes,  being  in  torments,  and  seeth  Abraham  afar  off,  and 
Lazarus  in  his  bosom.  And  he  cried  and  said,  Father 
Abraham, — send  Lazarus,  that  he  may  dip  the  tip  of  his 
finger  in  water,  and  cool  my  tongue ;  for  I  am  tormented 
in  this  flame.  Acts  i.  25. — From  which  Judas  by  trans- 
gression fell,  that  he  might  go  to  his  own  place.  Jude  6. 
— He  hath  reserved  in  everlasting  chains,  under  darkness, 
unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day. 

(4)  Acts  xxiv.  15. — There  shall  be  a  resurrection  of 
tne  dead,  both  of  the  just  and  unjust. 

(5)  1  Cor.  xv.  51,  52,  53.    Behold,  I  show  you  a  mys- 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  233 

bodies  of  the  just,  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  and 
by  virtue  of  his  resurrection  as  their  head, 
shall  be  raised  in  power,  spiritual,  and  incor- 
ruptible, and  made  like  to  his  glorious  body:  (1) 


tery :  We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed, 
in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump  ; 
for  the  trumpet  shall  sound  ;  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised 
incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be  changed.  For  this  cor- 
ruptible must  put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  ?nust 
put  on  immortality.  1  Thess.  iv.  15,  16,  17.  For  this 
we  say  unto  you  by  the  word  of  the  Lord,  that  we  which 
are  alive  and  remain  unto  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  shall 
not  prevent  them  which  are  asleep.  For  the  Lord  him- 
self shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the 
voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  God  ;  and 
the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first:  then  we  which  are 
alive  and  remain,  shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them 
in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air :  and  so  shall 
we  ever  be  with  the  Lord.     John  v.  28,  29. 

(1)  1  Cor.  xv.  21,  22,  23,  42,  43,  44.  For  since  by 
man  came  death,  by  man  came  also  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead.  For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all 
be  made  alive.  [It  is  evidently  the  scope  of  the  apostle's 
argument  in  this  passage,  to  prove,  that  as  all  the  natural 
seed  of  Adam,  their  covenant-head,  were  subjected  to 
death  by  his  offence  ;  so  all  the  spiritual  seed  of  Christ, 
their  new  covenant-head,  shall  be  raised  from  death,  to 
an  immortal  life  of  glory  and  blessedness,  by  virtue  of 
his  resurrection.  It  is  therefore  a  perversion  of  the  Scrip- 
ture, to  adduce  this  text  as  a  proof  of  universal  redemp- 
tion.] But  every  man  in  his  own  order :  Christ  the  first- 
fruits  ;  afterward  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  coming. — 
So  also  is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  :  it  is  sown  in 
corruption,  it  is  raised  in  incorruption :  it  is  sown  in  dis- 
honour, it  is  raised  in  glory :  it  is  sown  in  weakness,  it 
is  raised  in  power :  it  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised 
a  spiritual  body.  Phil.  iii.  21.  "Who  shall  change  oui 
vile  body,  that  it  may  be  fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious 
body.     Dan.  xii.  2. 

20* 


234  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

and  the  bodies  of  the  wicked  shall  be  raised  up 
in  dishonour  by  him  as  an  offended  judge.  (1) 

Q.  88.  What  shall  immediately  follow  after 
the  resurrection  ? 

t/9.  Immediately  after  the  resurrection  shall 
follow  the  general  and  final  judgment  of  angels 
and  men :  (2)  the  day  and  hour  whereof  no 
man  knoweth,  that  all  may  watch  and  pray, 
and  be  ever  ready  for  the  coming  of  the 
Lord.  (3) 

Q.  89.  What  shall  be  done  to  the  wicked  at 
the  day  of  judgment  ? 

Ji.  At  the  day  of  judgment,  the  wicked  shall 
be  set  on  Christ's  left-hand,  (4)  and  upon  clear 


(1)  John  v.  28,  29.  Marvel  not  at  this :  for  the  hour 
is  coming,  in  the  which  all  that  are  in  the  graves  shall 
hear  his  voice,  and  shall  come  forth  ;  they  that  have  done 
good,  unto  the  resurrection  of  life;  and  they  that  have 
done  evil,  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation.  Dan.  xii. 
2.  And  many  of  them  that  sleep  in  the  dust  of  the  earth 
shall  awake,  some  to  everlasting  life,  and  some  to  shame 
and  everlasting  contempt.     Matt.  xxv.  33. 

(2)  2  Pet.  ii.  4.  For  if  God  spared  not  the  angels  that 
sinned,  but  cast  them  down  to  hell,  and  delivered  them 
into  chains  of  darkness,  to  be  reserved  unto  judgment. 
2  Cor.  v.  10.  For  we  must  all  appear  before  the  judg- 
ment seat  of  Christ:  that  every  one  may  receive  the 
things  done  in  his  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done, 
whether  it  be  good  or  bad.     Rev.  xx.  12. 

(3)  Matt.  xxiv.  36,  42,  44.  But  of  that  day  and  hour 
knoweth  no  man,  no,  not  the  angels  of  heaven,  but  my 
Father  only. — Watch,  therefore  ;  for  ye  know  not  what 
hour  your  Lord  doth  come. — Therefore  be  ye  also  ready : 
for  in  such  an  hour  as  ye  think  not,  the  Son  of  man 
cometh.     Luke  xxi.  35,  36. 

(4)  Matt.  xxv.  33.  And  he  shall  set  the  sheep  on  his 
right  hand,  but  the  goats  on  the  left. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  235 

evidence,  and  full  conviction  of  their  own  con- 
sciences, (1)  shall  have  the  fearful  but  just  sen- 
tence of  condemnation  pronounced  against 
them ;  (2)  and  thereupon  shall  be  cast  out  from 
the  favourable  presence  of  God,  and  the  glo- 
rious fellowship  with  Christ,  his  saints,  and  all 
his  holy  angels,  into  hell,  to  be  punished  with 
unspeakable  torments  both  of  body  and  soul, 
with  the  devil  and  his  angels  for  ever.  (3) 

Q.  90.  What  shall  be  done  to  the  righteous 
at  the  day  of  judgment  ? 

J2.  At  the  day  of  judgment,  the  righteous, 
being  caught  up  to  Christ  in  the  clouds,  (4) 
shall  be  set  on  his  right  hand,  and  there  openly 
acknowledged   and    acquitted,  (5)    shall    join 

(1)  Rom.  ii.  15,  16.  Which  show  the  work  of  the 
law  written  in  their  hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing 
witness,  and  their  thoughts  the  meanwhile  accusing,  or 
else  excusing  one  another ;  in  the  day  when  God  shall 
judge  the  secrets  of  men  by  Jesus  Christ,  according  to 
my  gospel. 

(2)  Matt.  xxv.  41,  22.  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto 
them  on  the  left  hand,  Depart  from,  ye  cursed,  into  ever- 
lasting fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels  :  for  I 
was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  no  meat,  &c. 

(3)  Matt.  xxv.  46.  And  these  shall  go  away  into  ever- 
lasting punishment.  2  Thess.  i.  8,  9.  In  flaming  fire 
taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know  not  God,  and  that 
obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  who  shall 
be  punished  with  everlasting  destruction  from  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power.  Luke 
xvi.  26.     John  iii.  36.     Mark  ix.  43,  44  ;  xiv.  21. 

(4)  1  Thess.  iv.  17.  Then  we  which  are  alive  and 
remain,  shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the 
clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air. 

(5)  Matt.  xxv.  33.  And  he  shall  set  the  sheep  on  his 
right  hand.     Matt.  x.  32.     Whosoever  therefore  shall 


236  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

with  him  in  the  judging  of  reprobate  angels 
and  men :  (1)  and  shall  be  received  into 
heaven,  (2)  where  they  shall  be  fully  and  for 
ever  freed  from  all  sin  and  misery ;  (3)  filled 
with  inconceivable  joys ;  (4)  made  perfectly 
holy  and  happy  both  in  body  and  soul,  in  the 
company  of  innumerable  saints  and  angels,  (5) 
but  especially  in  the  immediate  vision  and 
fruition  of  God  the  Father,  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  all  eternity.  (6) 

confess  me  before  men,  him  will  I  confess  also  before  my 
Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

(1)1  Cor.  vi.  2,  3.  Do  ye  not  know  that  the  saints 
shall  judge  the  world  ? — Know  ye  not  that  we  shall 
judge  angels  ? 

(2)  Matt.  xxv.  34,  46.  Then  shall  the  King  say  unto 
them  on  his  right  hand,  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father, 
inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation 
of  the  world  : — But  the  righteous  into  life  eternal. 

(3)  Eph.  v.  27.  That  he  might  present  it  to  himself 
a  glorious  church,  not  having  spot,  or  wrinkle.  Rev.  vii. 
17.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes. 
Rev.  xiv.  13. 

(4)  Ps.  xvi.  1 1 .  Thou  wilt  show  me  the  path  of  life ; 
in  thy  presence  is  fulness  of  joy ;  at  thy  right  hand  there 
are  pleasures  for  evermore.     1  Cor.  ii.  9. 

(5)  Heb.  xii.  22,  23.  But  ye  are  come  unto  Mount 
Sion,  and  unto  the  city  of  the  living  God,  the  heavenly 
Jerusalem,  and  to  an  innumerable  company  of  angels,  to 
the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born,  which 
are  written  in  heaven,  and  to  God  the  judge  of  all,  and  to 
the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect. 

(6)  1  John  iii.  2.  Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons  of 
God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be ;  but 
we  know  that,  when  he  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like 
him ;  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is.  1  Cor.  xiii.  12. 
For  now  we  see  through  a  glass,  darkly ;  but  then  face 
to  face:    now  I  know  in  part;  but  then  shall  I  know 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  237 

And  this  is  the  perfect  and  full  communion, 
which  the  members  of  the  invisible  church 
shall  enjoy  with  Christ  in  glory,  at  the  resur- 
rection and  day  of  judgment. 


Having  seen  what  the  Scriptures  principally 
teach  us  to  believe  concerning  God,  it  fol- 
lows to  consider  what  they  require  as  the 
duty  of  man. 

Q.  91.  What  is  the  duty  ivhich  God  re- 
quire th  of  man  ? 

Ji.  The  duty  which  God  requireth  of  man  is 
obedience  to  his  revealed  will.  (1) 

Q.  92.  What  did  God  at  first  reveal  unto 
man  as  the  rule  of  his  obedience  ? 

A.  The  rule  of  obedience  revealed  to  Adam 
in  the  estate  of  innocence,  and  to  all  mankind 
in  him,  beside  a  special  command,  not  to  eat 
of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil,  was  the  moral  law.  (2) 

Q.  93.    What  is  the  moral  law  ? 


even  as  also  I  am  known.  1  Thess.  iv.  17,  18. — So 
shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord.  Wherefore,  comfort  one 
another  with  these  words.     Rev.  xxii.  3,  4,  5. 

(1)  Deut.  xxix.  29.  The  secret  things  belong  unto  the 
Lord  our  God ;  but  those  things  which  are  revealed  be- 
long unto  us,  and  to  our  children  for  ever,  that  we  may 
do  all  the  words  of  this  law.  Mich.  vi.  8.  1  Sam.  xv. 
22. 

(2)  Rom.  x.  5.  For  Moses  describeth  the  righteous- 
ness which  is  of  the  law,  that  the  man  which  doeth  those 
things  shall  live  by  them.  Rom.  ii.  14,  15. — Which 
show  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their  hearts.  Gen. 
ii.  17. 


238  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

A.  The  moral  law  is  the  declaration  of  the 
will  of  God  to  mankind,  directing  and  binding 
every  one  to  personal,  perfect,  and  perpetual 
conformity  and  obedience  thereunto,  in  the 
frame  and  disposition  of  the  whole  man,  soul 
and  body,  (1)  and.  in  performance  of  all  those 
duties  of  holiness  and  righteousness  which  he 
oweth  to  God  and  man  :  (2)  promising  life 
upon  the  fulfilling,  and  threatening  death  upon 
the  breach  of  it.  (3) 

Q.  94.  Is  there  any  use  of  the  moral  law  to 
■man  since  the  fall? 

J2.  Although  no  man  since  the  fall  can  at- 
tain to  righteousness  and  life  by  the  moral 
law,  (4)  yet  there  is  great  use  thereof,  as  well 

(1)  Deut.  v.  1,  31,  33. — Hear,  O  Israel,  the  statutes 
and  judgments  which  I  speak  in  your  ears  this  day,  that 
ye  may  learn  them,  and  keep,  and  do  them. — I  will 
speak  unto  thee  all  the  commandments,  and  the  statutes, 
and  the  judgments,  which  thou  shalt  teach  them,  that 
they  may  do  them. — Ye  shall  walk  in  all  the  ways  which 
the  Lord  your  God  hath  commanded  you.  Luke  x.  26, 
27. — What  is  written  in  the  law  ?  how  readest  thou  ? 
And  he  answering,  said,  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy 
God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with 
all  thy  strength,  and  with  all  thy  mind  ;  and  thy  neigh- 
bour as  thyself.  1  Thess.  v.  23. — I  pray  God,  your 
whole  spirit,  and  soul,  and  body,  be  preserved  blame- 
less unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

(2)  Luke  i.  75.  In  holiness  and  righteousness  before 
him,  all  the  days  of  our  life.  Acts  xxiv.  16.  And  herein 
do  I  exercise  myself,  to  have  always  a  conscience  void 
of  offence  toward  God,  and  toward  men. 

(3)  Rorn.  x.  5.— -The  man  which  doeth  those  things 
shall  live  by  them.  Gal.  iii.  1,  12.  Cursed  is  every 
one  that  continueth  not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in 
the  book  of  the  law  to  do  them. 

(4)  Rom.  viii.  3.     For  what  the  law  could  not  do,  in 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  239 

common  to  all  men,  as  peculiar  either  to  the 
uni ^generate,  or  the  regenerate.  (1) 

Q.  95.  Of  iv hat  use  is  the  moral  law  to  all 
men  ? 

A.  The  moral  law  is  of  use  to  all  men,  to 
inform  them  of  the  holy  nature  and  will  ot 
God,  (2)  and  of  their  duty  binding  them  to 
walk  accordingly  ;  (3)  to  convince  them  of  their 
disability  to  keep  it,  and  of  the  sinful  pollution 
of  their  nature,  hearts,  and  lives,  (4)  to  humble 
them  in  the  sense  of  their  sin  and  misery,  (5) 

that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his  own 
Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin,  con- 
demned sin  in  the  flesh.  Gal.  ii.  16. — For  by  the  works 
of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  justified. 

(1)  1  Tim.  i.  8.  But  we  know  that  the  law  is  good, 
if  a  man  use  it  lawfully. 

(2)  Lev.  xi.  44,  45.  For  I  am  the  Lord  your  God  : 
ye  shall  therefore  sanctify  yourselves,  and  ye  shall  be 
holy:  for  I  am  holy.  Lev.  xx.  7,8.  Rom.  vii.  12. 
Wherefore  the  law  is  holy,  and  the  commandment  holy, 
and  just,  and  good. 

(3)  James  ii.  10,  11.  For  whosoever  shall  keep  the 
whole  law,  and  yet  offend  in  one  point,  he  is  guilty  of 
all.  Mich.  vi.  8.  What  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee, 
but  to  do  justly,  and  to  love  mercy,  and  to  walk  humbly 
with  thy  God  ? 

(4)  Ps.  xix.  11,  12.  Moreover  by  them  is  thy  servant 
warned  : — who  can  understand  his  errors  ?  Rom.  iii.  20. 
— For  by  the  law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin.  Rom.  vii.  7. 
— I  had  not  known  sin,  but  by  the  law :  for  I  had  not 
known  lust,  except  the  law  had  said,  Thou  shalt  not 
covet. 

(5)  Rom.  iii.  9,  23.  What  then  ?  Are  we  better  than 
they  ?  No,  in  no  wise  :  for  we  have  before  proved  both 
Jews  and  Gentiles,  that  they  are  all  under  sin ; — for  all 
have  sinned,  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God.  Rom. 
vii.  9,  13. — When  the  commandment  came,  sin  revived, 


240  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

and  thereby  help  them  to  a  clearer  sight  of  the 
need  they  have  of  Christ,  (1)  and  of  the  penL-c- 
tion  of  his  obedience.  (2) 

Q.  96.  What  particular  use  is  there  of  the 
moral  law  to  unre generate  men  ? 

*#.  The  moral  law  is  of  use  to  unregenerate 
men,  to  awaken  their  consciences  to  flee  from 
the  wrath  to  come,  (3)  and  to  drive  them  to 
Christ ;  (4)  or,  upon  their  continuance  in  the 
estate  and  way  of  sin,  to  leave  them  inex- 
cusable, (5)  and  under  the  curse  thereof.  (6) 

Q.  97.  What  special  use  is  there  of  the 
moral  law  to  the  regenerate  ? 

A.  Although  they  that  are  regenerate  and 
believe  in  Christ,  be  delivered  from  the  moral 


and  I  died. — That  sin  by  the  commandment  might  be- 
come exceeding  sinful. 

(1)  Gal.  iii.  21,  22.  Is  the  law  then  against  the  pro- 
mises of  God  ?  God  forbid  :  for  if  there  had  been  a  law- 
given  which  could  have  given  life,  verily  righteousness 
should  have  been  by  the  law.  But  the  Scripture  hath 
concluded  all  under  sin,  that  the  promise  by  faith  of  Jesus 
Christ  might  be  given  to  them  that  believe. 

(2)  Rom.  x.  4.  For  Christ  is  the  end  of  the  law  for 
righteousness  to  every  one  that  believeth. 

(3)  1  Tim.  i.  9,  10.  Knowing  this,  that  the  law  is 
not  made  for  a  righteous  man,  but  for  the  lawless  and 
disobedient,  for  the  ungodly  and  for  sinners,  &c.  Rom. 
vii.  9. 

(4)  Gal.  iii.  24.  Wherefore  the  law  was  our  school- 
master to  bring  us  unto  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified 
by  faith. 

(5)  Rom.  i.  20. — So  that  they  are  without  excuse. 
Compare  with  Rom.  ii.  15. 

(6)  Gal.  iii.  10.  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of 
the  law,  are  under  the  curse. 


i 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  241 

law  as  a  covenant  of  works,  (1)  so  as  thereby 
they  are  neither  justified  (2)  nor  condemned  :  (3) 
yet,  beside  the  general  uses  thereof  common  to 
them  with  all  men,  it  is  of  special  use,  to  show 
them  how  much  they  are  bound  to  Christ  for 
his  fulfilling  it,  and  enduring  the  curse  thereof, 
in  their  stead  and  for  their  good  ;  (4)  and  there- 
by to  provoke  them  to  more  thankfulness,  (5) 
and  to  express  the  same  in  their  greater  care 


(1)  Rom.  vii.  4,  6.  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  ye  also 
are  become  dead  to  the  law  by  the  body  of  Christ;  that 
ye  should  be  married  to  another,  even  to  him  who  is 
raised  from  the  dead,  that  we  should  bring  forth  fruit 
unto  God. — But  now  we  are  delivered  from  the  law,  that 
being  dead  wherein  we  were  held  ;  that  we  should  serve 
in  newness  of  spirit,  and  not  in  the  oldness  of  the  letter. 
And  vi.  14. — For  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under 
grace. 

(2)  Rom.  iii.  20.  Therefore  by  the  deeds  of  the  law 
there  shall  no  flesh  be  justified  in  his  sight. 

(3)  Rom.  viii.  1,  34.  There  is  therefore  now  no  con- 
demnation to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus. — Who  is 
he  that  condemneth  ? 

(4)  Gal.  iii.  13,  14.  Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from 
the  curse  of  the  law,  being  made  a  curse  for  us. — That 
we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 
Rom.  viii.  3,  4.  For  what  the  law  could  not  do,  in  that 
it  was  weak  through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his  own 
Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin,  condemned 
sin  in  the  flesh  ;  that  the  righteousness  of  the  law  might 
be  fulfilled  in  us.     2  Cor.  v.  21. 

(5)  Col.  i.  12,  1 3, 14.  Giving  thanks  unto  the  Father, 
which  hath  made  us  meet  to  be  partakers  of  the  inherit- 
ance of  the  saints  in  light;  who  hath  delivered  us  from 
the  power  of  darkness,  and  hath  translated  us  into  the 
kingdom  of  his  dear  Son;  in  whom  we  have  redemption 
through  his  blood,  even  the  forgiveness  of  sins.  Luke  i. 
68,  69,  74,  75. 

21 


242  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

to  conform  themselves  thereunto  as  the  rule 
of  their  obedience.  (1) 

Q.  98.  Wherein  is  the  moral  law  summa- 
rily comprehended  ? 

*#.  The  moral  law  is  summarily  compre- 
hended in  the  ten  commandments,  which  were 
delivered  by  the  voice  of  God  upon  mount 
Sinai,  and  written  by  him  on  two  tables  of 
stone ;  (2)  and  are  recorded  in  the  twentieth 
chapter  of  Exodus.  The  four  first  command- 
ments containing  our  duty  to  God,  and  the 
other  six  our  duty  to  man.  (3) 

Q.  99.  What  rules  are  to  be  observed  for 
the  right  understanding  of  the  ten  command- 
ments ? 

A.  For  the  right  understanding  of  the  ten 

(1)  Rom.  vii.  22.  For  I  delight  in  the  law  of  God, 
after  the  inward  man.  Tit.  ii.  11,  12,  13,  14.  For  the 
grace  of  God  that  bringeth  salvation  hath  appeared  to  all 
men,  teaching  us,  that,  denying  ungodliness,  and  worldly 
lusts,  we  should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly,  in 
this  present  world;  looking  for  that  blessed  hope,  and 

.the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God  and  our  Saviour, 
Jesus  Christ;  who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might 
redeem  us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a 
peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works.     Rom.  xii.  2. 

(2)  Deut.  x.  4.  And  he  wrote  on  the  tables,  accord- 
ing to  the  first  writing,  the  ten  commandments.  Ex. 
xxxiv.  1,  2,  3,  4. 

(3)  Matt.  xxii.  37,  38,  39,  40.  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart, 
and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind.  This  is. 
the  first  and  great  commandment.  And  the  second  is 
like  unto  it,  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 
On  these  two  commandments  hang  all  the  law  and  the 
prophets. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  243 

commandments,   these    rules    are    to    be    ob- 
served : — 

1.  That  the  law  is  perfect,  and  bindeth  every- 
one to  full  conformity  in  the  whole  man  unto 
the  righteousness  thereof,  and  unto  entire  obe- 
dience for  ever;  so  as  to  require  the  utmost 
perfection  of  every  duty,  and  to  forbid  the  least 
degree  of  every  sin.  (1) 

2.  That  it  is  spiritual,  and  so  reacheth  the 
understanding,  will,  aifections,  and  all  other 
powers  of  the  soul;  as  well  as  words,  works, 
and  gestures.  (2) 

3.  That  one  and  the  same  thing,  in  divers 
respects,  is  required  or  forbidden  in  several 
commandments.  (3) 

(1)  Ps.xix.  7.  The  law  of  the  Lord  is  perfect.  James 
ii.  10.  For  whosoever  shall  keep  the  whole  law,  and  yet 
offend  in  one  point,  he  js  guilty  of  all.  Matt.  v.  22,  28, 
37,  44.  Whosoever  shall  say,  [to  his  brother]  Thou  fool, 
shall  be  in  danger  of  hell-fire. — Whosoever  looketh  on  a 
woman  to  lust  after  her,  hath  committed  adultery  with 
her  already  in  his  heart. — But  let  your  communication 
be,  Yea,  yea;  Nay,  nay:  for  whatsoever  is  more  than 
these  cometh  of  evil. — But  I  say  unto  you,  Love  your 
enemies,  bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that 
hate  you,  and  pray  for  them  which  despitefully  use  you, 
and  persecute  you. 

(2)  Rom.  vii.  14.  For  we  know  that  the  law  is  spi- 
ritual. Deut.  vi.  5.  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God 
with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy 
might.     Matt.  xxii.  37,  38,  39.     Matt.  xii.  36,  37. 

(3)  Col.  iii.  5.  Mortify  therefore  your  members  which 
are  upon  the  earth ;  fornication,  uncleanness,  inordinate 
affection,  evil  concupiscence,  and  covetousness,  which  is 
idolatry.  1  Tim.  vi.  10.  For  the  love  of  money  is  the 
root  of  all  evil ;  which,  while  some  coveted  after,  they 


244  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

4.  That  as,  where  a  duty  is  commanded,  the 
contrary  sin  is  forbidden  ;  (1)  and  where  a  sin 
is  forbidden,  the  contrary  duty  is  command- 
ed :  (2)  So,  where  a  promise  is  annexed,  the 
contrary  threatening  is  included ;  (3)  and,  where 
a  threatening  is  annexed,  the  contrary  promise 
is  included.  (4) 

have  erred  from  the  faith,  and  pierced  themselves  through 
with  many  sorrows.     Ex.  xx.  3,  4,  5.     Amos  viii.  5. 

(1)  Isa.  lviii.  13.  If  thou  turn  away  thy  foot  from  the 
Sabbath, from  doing  thy  pleasure  on  my  holy  day;  and 
eall  the  Sabbath  a  delight,  the  holy  of  the  Lord,  honour- 
able ;  and  shalt  honour  him,  not  doing  thine  own  ways, 
nor  finding  thine  own  pleasure,  nor  speaking  ihine  own 
words.  Matt.  xv.  4,  5,  6.  For  God  commanded,  saying, 
Honour  thy  father  and  mother:  and,  He  that  curseth 
father  or  mother,  let  him  die  the  death.  But  ye  say, 
Whosoever  shall  say  to  his  father  or  his  mother,  //  is  a 
gift,  by  whatsoever  thou  mightest  be  profited  by  me ;  and 
honour  not  his  father  or  his  mother,  he  shall  be  free.  Thus 
have  ye  made  the  commandment  of  God  of  none  effect  by 
your  tradition.  Deut.  vi.  13.  Compared  with  Matt.  iv. 
9,  10. 

(2)  Eph.  iv.  28.  Let  him  that  stole  steal  no  more ; 
but  rather  let  him  labour,  &c. 

(3)  Ex.  xx.  12.  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother: 
that  thy  days  may  be  long  upon  the  land  which  the  Lord 
thy  God  giveth  thee.  Compared  with  Prov.  xxx.  17. 
The  eye  that  mocketh  at  his  father,  and  despiseth  to  obey 
his  mother,  the  ravens  of  the  valley  shall  pick  it  out,  and 
the  young  eagles  shall  eat  it. 

(4)  Jer.  xviii.  7,  8.  At  what  instant  I  shall  speak  con- 
cerning a  nation,  and  concerning  a  kingdom,  to  pluck  up, 
and  to  pull  down,  and  to  destroy  it  ,•  if  that  nation,  against 
whom  I  have  pronounced,  turn  from  their  evil,  1  will 
repent  of  the  evil  that  I  thought  to  do  unto  them.  Ex. 
xx.  7.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy 
God  in  vain :  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  245 

5.  That  what  God  forbids,  is  at  no  time  to 
be  done;  (1)  what  he  commands  is  always  our 
duty;  (2)  and  yet  every  particular  duty  is  not 
to  be  done  at  all  times.  (3) 

6.  That,  under  one  sin  or  duty,  all  of  the 
same  kind  are  forbidden  or  commanded ;  to- 
gether with  all  the  causes,  means,  occasions, 
and  appearances  thereof,  and  provocations 
thereunto.  (4) 

7.  That  what  is  forbidden  or  commanded  to 
ourselves,  we  are  bound,  according  to  our 
places,  to  endeavour  that  it  may  be  avoided 
or  performed  by  others,  according  to  the  duty 
of  their  places.  (5) 


that  taketh  his  name  in  vain.    Compared  with  Ps.  xv.  lt 
4,  5,  and  with  Ps.  xxiv.  4,  5. 

(1)  Rom.  iii.  8.  And  not  rather,  (as  we  be  slander- 
ously reported,  and  as  some  affirm  that  we  say)  Let  us 
do  evil,  that  good  may  come  ?  whose  damnation  is  just. 
Heb.  xi.  25. 

(2)  Deut.  iv.  9.  Only  take  heed  to  thyself,  and  keep 
thy  soul  diligently,  lest  thou  forget  the  things  which 
thine  eyes  have  seen,  and  lest  they  depart  from  thine 
heart  all  the  days  of  thy  life ;  but  teach  them  thy  sons, 
and  thy  sons'  sons. 

(3)  Matt.  xii.  7.  But  if  ye  had  known  what  this  mean- 
eth,  I  will  have  mercy,  and  not  sacrifice,  ye  would  not 
have  condemned  the  guiltless.     Mark  xiv.  7. 

(4)  1  Thess.  v.  22.  Abstain  from  all  appearance  of 
evil.  Gal.  v.  26.  Let  us  not  be  desirous  of  vain- glory, 
provoking  one  another,  envying  one  another.  Heb.  x.  24. 
Let  us  consider  one  another,  to  provoke  unto  love,  and 
to  good  works.     Col.  iii.  21. 

(5)  Ex.  xx.  10.  But  the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath 
of  the  Lord  thy  God :  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work, 
thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy  man-servant,  nor 
thy  maid-servant,  nor  thy  cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is 

21* 


246  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

8.  That  in  what  is  commanded  to  others,  we 
are  bound,  according  to  our  places  and  call- 
ings, to  be  helpful  to  them;(l)  and  to  take 
heed  of  partaking  with  others  in  what  is  for- 
bidden them.  (2) 

Q.  100.  What  special  things  are  we  to  con- 
sider in  the  ten  commandments? 

Ji.  We  are  to  consider  in  the  ten  command- 
ments, the  preface,  the  substance  of  the  com- 
mandments themselves,  and  the  several  rea- 
sons annexed  to  some  of  them  the  more  to 
enforce  them. 

Q.  101.  What  is  the  preface  to  the  ten  com- 
mandments ? 

A.  The  preface  to  the  ten  commandments  is 
contained  in  these  words,  /  am  the  Lord  thy 
God, which  have  brought  thee  out  of  the  land  of 
Egypt,  oat  of  the  house  of  bondage.{3)  Where- 
in God  manifesteth  his  sovereignty,  as  being 
Jehovah,  the  eternal,  immutable,  and  almighty 

within  thy  gates.  Gen.  xviii.  19.  For  I  know  him,  that 
.he  will  command  his  children,  and  his  household  after 
him;  and  they  shall  keep  the  way  of  the  Lord,  to  do 
justice  and  judgment.  Deut.  vi.  6,  7.  And  these  words, 
which  I  command  thee  this  day,  shall  be  in  thy  heart  : 
and  thou  shalt  teach  them  diligently  unto  thy  children, 
and  shalt  talk  of  them  when  thou  sittest  in  thy  house, 
and  when  thou  walkest  by  the  way,  and  when  thou  liest 
down,  and  when  thou  risest  up.     Josh.  xxiv.  15. 

(1)  2  Cor.  i.  24.  Not  for  that  we  have  dominion  over 
your  faith,  but  are  helpers  of  your  joy. 

(2)  1  Tim.  v.  22.  Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man, 
neither  be  partakers  of  other  men's  sins :  keep  thyself 
pure.  Eph*  v.  11.  And  have  no  fellowship  with  the 
unfruitful  works  of  darkness,  but  rather  reprove  them. 

(3)  Ex.  xx.  2. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  247 

God  ;  (1)  having  his  being  in  and  of  himself,  (2) 
and  giving  being  to  all  his  words  (3)  and 
works :  (4)  and  that  he  is  a  God  in  covenant, 
as  with  Israel  oi  old,  so  with  all  his  people  ;  (5) 
who  as  he  brought  them  out  of  their  bondage 
in  Egypt,  so  he  delivereth  us  from  our  spiritual 
thraldom  ;  (6)  and  that  therefore  we  are  bound 
to  take  him  for  our  God  alone,  and  to  keep  all 
his  commandments.  (7) 

(1)  Isa.  xliv.  6.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  the  King  ci 
Israel,  and  his  Redeemer  the  Lord  of  hosts ;  I  am  the 
first,  and  I  am  the  last;  and  beside  me  there  is  no  God. 

(2)  Ex.  iii.  14.  And  God  said  unto  Moses,  I  AM 
THAT  I  AM  :  and  he  said,  Thus  shalt  thou  say  unto 
the  children  of  Israel,  I  AM  hath  sent  me  unto  you. 

(3)  Ex.  vi.  3.  And  I  appeared  unto  Abraham,  unto 
Isaac,  and  unto  Jacob,  by  the  name  of  God  Almighty  ; 
but  by  my  name  JEHOVAH  was  I  not  known  to  them. 

(4)  Acts  xvii.  24,  28.  God  that  made  the  world,  and 
all  things  therein,  seeing  that  he  is  Lord  of  heaven  and 
earth,  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands — For  in 
him  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being. 

(5)  Gen.  xvii.  7.  And  I  will  establish  my  covenant 
between  me  and  thee.  Compared  with  Rom.  iii.  29.  L 
he  the  God  of  the  Jews  only  ?  is  he  not  also  of  the  Gen- 
tiles ?     Yes,  of  the  Gentiles  also. 

(6)  Luke  i.  74,  75.  That  he  would  grant  unto  us, 
that  we  being  delivered  out  of  the  hand  of  our  enemies, 
might  serve  him  without  fear,  in  holiness  and  righteous- 
ness before  him,  all  the  days  of  our  life. 

(7)  1  Pet.  i.  15,  16,  17,  18.  But  as  he  which  hatL 
called  you  is  holy,  so  be  ye  holy  in  all  manner  of  con- 
versation ;  because  it  is  written,  Be  ye  holy ;  for  I  am 
holy.  And  if  ye  call  on  the  Father,  who  without  respect 
of  persons  judgeth  according  to  every  man's  work,  pas- 
the  time  of  your  sojourning  here  in  fear  :  forasmuch  as  y. 
know  that  ye  were  not  redeemed  with  corruptible  things, 
as  silver  and  gold,  from  your  vain  conversation.  Lev 
xviii.  30,  and  xix.  37.     See  also  figure  (6),  above. 


248  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  102.  What  is  the  sum  of  the  four  com- 
mandments which  contain  our  duty  to 
God? 

A.  The  sum  of  the  four  commandments 
containing  our  duty  to  God,  is  to  love  the 
Lord  our  God  with  all  our  heart,  and  with  all 
our  soul,  and  with  all  our  strength,  and  with 
all  our  mind.  (1) 

Q.  103.   Which  is  the  first  commandment? 

*fl.  The  first  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
have  no  other  gods  before  me,  (2) 

Q.  104.  What  are  the  duties  required  in 
the  first  commandment  ? 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  first  command- 
ment are,  the  knowing  and  acknowledging  of 
God  to  be  the  only  true  God,  and  our  God  ;  (3) 
and  to  worship  and  glorify  him  accordingly ;  (4) 


(1)  Luke  x.  27.     Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord,  &c. 

(2)  Ex.  xx.  3. 

(3)  1  Chron.  xxviii.  9.  And  thou,  Solomon  my  son, 
know  thou  the  God  of  thy  father,  and  serve  him  with  a 
perfect  heart,  and  with  a  willing  mind.  DeuU  xxvi.  17. 
"Thou  hast  avouched  the  Lord  this  day  to  be  thy  God. 
Isa.  xliii.  10.  Ye  are  my  witnesses,  saith  the  Lord,  and 
my  servant  whom  I  haye  chosen ;  that  ye  may  know  and 
helieve  me,  and  understand  that  I  am  he  :  before  me 
there  was  no  God  formed,  neither  shall  there  be  after 
me.     Jer.  xiv.  22. 

(4)  Ps.  xcv.  6,  7.  O  come,  let  us  worship  and  bow 
down  ;  let  us  kneel  before  the  Lord  our  Maker.  For  he 
is  our  God ;  and  we  are  the  people  of  his  pasture, 
and  the  sheep  of  his  hand.  Matt.  iv.  10. — Thou 
shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt 
thou  serve.  Ps.  xxix.  2.  Give  unto  the  Lord  the  glory 
due  unto  his  name  :  worship  the  Lord  in  the  beauty  of 
holiness. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  249 

by  thinking,  (1)  meditating,  (2)  remembering, (3) 
highly  esteeming,  (4)  honouring,  (5)  adoring,  (6) 
choosing,  (7)  loving,  (8)  desiring,  (9)  fearing  of 
him  ;  (10)  believing  him;  (11)  trusting;  (12)  ho- 
ping, (13)  delighting,  (14)  rejoicing  in  him  ;  (15) 

(1)  Mai.  iii.  16.  Then  they  that  feared  the  Lord, 
spake  often  one  to  another;  and  the  Lord  hearkened,  and 
heard  it:  and  a  book  of  remembrance  was  written  before 
him  for  them  that  feared  the  Lord,  and  that  thought  upon 
his  name. 

(2)  Ps.  lxiii.  6.  When  I  remember  thee  upon  my 
bed,  and  meditate  on  thee  in  the  mg^- Watches. 

(3)  Eccl.  xii.  1.  Remember  now  thy  Creator  in  the 
days  of  thy  youth. 

(4)  Ps.  lxxi.  19.  Thy  righteousness  also,  O  God,  is 
very  high,  who  hast  done  great  things:  O  God,  who  is 
like  unto  thee  ? 

(5)  Mai.  i.  6.  If  then  I  ie  a  father,  where  is  my 
honour] 

(6)  Isa.  xlv.  23.  I  have  sworn  by  myself,  the  word 
has  gone  out  of  my  mouth  in  righteousness,  and  shall 
not  return,  that  unto  me  every  knee  shall  bow,  every 
tongue  shall  swear.     Ps.  xcvi.  throughout. 

(7)  Josh.  xxiv.  22.  Ye  are  witnesses  against  your- 
selves that  ye  have  chosen  you  the  Lord,  to  serve  him. 

(8)  Deut.  vi.  5.  And  thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy 
God. 

(9)  Ps.  Ixxiii.  25.  Whom  have  I  in  heaven  but  thee? 
and  there  is  none  upon  earth  that  I  desire  besides  thee. 

(10)  Isa.  viii.  13.  Sanctify  the  Lord  of  hosts  himself; 
and  let  him  be  your  fear,  and  let  him  be  your  dread. 

(11)  Ex.  xiv.  31. — And  the  people  feared  the  Lord, 
and  believed  the  Lord.     Rom.  x.  11.     Acts  x.  43. 

(12)  Isa.  xxvi.  4.  Trust  ye  in  the  Lord  for  ever.  Ps. 
xl.  4. 

(13)  Ps.  cxxx.  7.     Let  Israel  hope  in  the  Lord. 

(14)  Ps.  xxxvii.  4.     Delight  thyself  also  in  the  Lord. 

(15)  Ps.  xxxii.  11.  Be  glad  in  the  Lord,  and  rejoice, 
ye  righteous :  and  shout  for  joy,  all  ye  that  are  upright  in 
heart. 


250  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

being  zealous  for  him  ;  (1)  calling  upon  him; 
giving  all  praise  and  thanks,  (2)  and  yielding 
all  obedience  and  submission  to  him  with  the 
whole  man ;  (3)  being  careful  in  all  things  to 
please  him,  (4)  and  sorrowful  when  in  any- 
thing he  is  offended;  (5)  and  walking  humbly 
with  him.  (6) 

Q.  105.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  hi  the 
first  commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  first  command- 
ment are  atheism,  in  denying,  or  not  having  a 
God ;  (7)  idolatry,  in  having  or  worshipping 
more  gods  than  one,  or  any  with,  or  instead 
of  the  true  God ;  (8)  the  not  having  and  vouch- 

(1)  Rom.  xii.  11. — Fervent  in  spirit;  serving  the 
Lord.  Rev.  iii.  19.  Be  zealous  therefore.  Num.  xxv. 
11. 

(2)  Phil.  iv.  6. — But  in  every  thing  by  prayer  and 
supplication,  with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be 
made  known  unto  God. 

(3)  Jer.  vii.  23.  But  this  thing  commanded  I  them, 
saying,  Obey  my  voice,  and  I  will  be  your  God,  and  ye 
shall  be  my  people ;  and  walk  ye  in  all  the  ways  that  I 
have  commanded  you.  James  iv.  7.  Submit  yourselves 
therefore  to  God.     Rom.  xii.  1. 

(4)  1  John  iii.  22.  And  whatsoever  we  ask,  we  re- 
ceive of  him,  because  we  keep  his  commandments, 
and  do  those  things  that  are  pleasing  in  his  sight. 

(5)  Neh.  xiii.  8. — And  it  grieved  me  sore.  Ps.  lxxiii. 
21.  Thus  my  heart  was  grieved.  Ps.  cxix.  136.  Rivers 
of  waters  run  down  mine  eyes,  because  they  keep  not  thy 
law.     Jer.  xxxi.  18,  19. 

(6)  Mich.  vi.  8.-^-And  to  walk  humbly  with  thy  God. 

(7)  Ps.  xiv.  1.  The  fool  hath  said  in  his  heart,  There 
is  no  God.  Eph.  ii.  12. — And  without  God  in  the 
world. 

(8)  Jer.  ii.  27,  28.     Saying  to  a  stock,  Thou  art  m\ 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  251 

mg  him  for  God,  and  our  God  ;  (1)  the  omission 
or  neglect  of  any  thing  due  to  him,  required  in 
this  commandment ;  (2)  ignorance,  (3)  forgetful- 
ness,  (4)  misapprehensions,  (5)  false  opinions,  (6) 
unworthy  and  wicked   thoughts   of  him ;  (7) 


father;  and  to  a  stone,  Thou  hast  brought  me  forth — 
where  are  thy  gods  that  thou  hast  made  thee  ? — for  ac- 
cording to  the  number  of  thy  cities  are  thy  gods,  O 
Judah.     Compared  with  1  Thess.  i.  9. 

(1)  Ps.  lxxxi.  11.  But  my  people  would  not  hearken 
to  my  voice :  and  Israel  would  none  of  me. 

(2)  Isa.  xliii.  22,  23.  But  thou  hast  not  called  upon 
me,  O  Jacob  ;  but  thou  hast  been  weary  of  me,  O  Israel. 
Thou  hast  not  brought  me  the  small  cattle  of  thy  burnt- 
ofterings :  neither  hast  thou  honoured  me  with  thy 
sacrifices. 

(3)  Jer.  iv.  22.  For  my  people  is  foolish,  they  have 
not  known  me  ;  they  are  sottish  children,  and  they  have 
none  understanding:  they  are  wise  to  do  evil,  but  to  do 
good  they  have  no  knowledge.  Hos.  iv.  1,  6. — For  the 
Lord  hath  a  controversy  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  land, 
because  there  is  no  truth,  nor  mercy,  nor  knowledge  of 
God  in  the  land. — My  people  are  destroyed  for  lack  of 
knowledge. 

(4)  Jer.  ii.  32.  Can  a  maid  forget  her  ornaments,  or 
a  bride  her  attire  ?  yet  my  people  have  forgotten  me  days 
without  number.     Ps.  1.  22. 

(5)  Acts  xvii.  23,  29.  For  as  I  passed  by,  and  beheld 
your  devotions,  I  found  an  altar  with  this  inscription, 
To  the  unknown  God.  Whom  therefore  ye  ignorantly 
worship,  him  declare  I  unto  you. — We  ought  not  to 
think  that  the  Godhead  is  like  unto  gold,  or  silver,  or 
stone,  graven  by  art  and  man's  device. 

(6)  Isa.  xl.  18.  To  whom  then  will  ye  liken  God  ? 
or  what  likeness  will  ye  compare  unto  him  ? 

(7)  Ps.  1.  21.  These  things  hast  thou  done,  and  I 
kept  silence ;  thou  thoughtest  that  I  was  altogether  such 
an  one  as  thyself:  but  I  will  reprove  thee,  and  set  them  in 
order  before  thine  eyes. 


252  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

bold  and  curious  searchings  into  his  se- 
crets ;  (1)  all  profaneness,  (2)  hatred  of  God,  (3) 
self-love.  (4)  self-seeking,  (5)  and  all  other  in- 
ordinate and  immoderate  setting  of  our  mind, 
will,  or  affections  upon  other  things,  and 
taking  them  off  from  him  in  whole  or  in 
part ;  (6)  vain  credulity,  (7)  unbelief,  (8)  he- 
resy, (9)     misbelief,  (10)     distrust,  (11)     de- 


(1)  Deut.  xxix.  29.  The  secret  things  belong  unto  the 
Lord  our  God. 

(2)  Tit.  i.  16.  They  profess  that  they  know  God; 
hut  in  works  they  deny  him,  being  abominable,  and  dis- 
obedient, and  unto  every  good  work  reprobate.  Heb. 
xii.  16. 

(3)  Rom.  i.  30.  Backbiters,  haters  of  God,  despite- 
ful, proud,  boasters. 

(4)  2  Tim.  iii.  2.  For  men  shall  be  lovers  of  their 
ownselves,  covetous,  &c. 

(5)  Phil.  ii.  21.  For  all  seek  their  own,  not  the 
things  which  are  Jesus  Christ's. 

(6)  1  John  ii.  15.  Love  not  the  world,  neither  the 
things  that  are  in  the  world.  If  any  man  love  the  world, 
the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him.  1  Sam.  ii.  29. — 
And  honourest  thy  sons  above  me.     Col.  iii.  2,  5. 

(7)  1  John  iv.  1.  Beloved,  believe  not  every  spirit, 
but  try  the  spirits  whether  they  are  of  God ;  because 
many  false  prophets  are  gone  out  into  the  world. 

(8)  Heb.  iii.  12.  Take  heed,  brethren,  lest  there  be 
in  any  of  you  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief,  in  departing  from 
the  living  God. 

(9)  Gal.  v.  20.  Idolatry,  witchcraft,  hatred,  variance, 
emulations,  wrath,  strife,  seditions,  heresies.  Tit.  iii. 
10. 

(10)  Acts  xxvi.  9.  I  verily  thought  with  myself,  that 
I  ought  to  do  many  things  contrary  to  the  name  of  Jesus 
of  Nazareth. 

(11)  Ps.  lxxviii.  22.  Because  they  believed  not  in 
God,  and  trusted  not  in  his  salvation. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  253 

spair ;  (1)  incorrigibleness,  (2)  and  insensi- 
bleness  under  judgments,  (3)  hardness  of 
heart,  (4)  pride,  (5)  presumption,  (6)  carnal 
security,  (7)  tempting  of  God :  (8)  using  un- 
lawful means,  (9)  and  trusting  in  lawful 
means;  (10)  carnal  delights  and  joys;  (11) 
corrupt,  blind,  and  indiscreet  zeal  ;  (12)  luke- 

(1)  Gen.  iv.  13.  And  Cain  said, — My  punishment 
is  greater  than  I  can  bear. 

(2)  Jer.  v.  3. — Thou  hast  stricken  them,  but  they  have 
not  grieved;  thou  hast  consumed  them,  but  they  have 
refused  to  receive  correction  :  they  have  made  their  faces 
harder  than  a  rock  ;  they  have  refused  to  return. 

(3)  Isa.  xlii.  25. — Yet  he  knew  not; — yet  he  laid  it 
not  to  heart. 

(4)  Rom.  ii.  5.  But  after  thy  hardness  and  impeni- 
tent heart,  treasurest  up  unto  thyself  wrath  against  the 
day  of  wrath,  and  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment 
of  God. 

(5)  Jer.  xiii.  15.  Hear  ye,  and  give  ear;  be  not 
proud  :  for  the  Lord  hath  spoken. 

(6)  Ps.  xix.  13.  Keep  back  thy  servant  also  from 
presumptuous  sins  ,• — then  shall  I  be — innocent  from  the 
great  transgression. 

(7)  Zeph.  i.  12. — And  punish  the  men  that  are  settled 
on  their  lees  ;  that  say  in  their  heart,  The  Lord  will  not 
do  good,  neither  will  he  do  evil. 

(8)  Matt.  iv.  7. — Thou  shalt  not  tempt  the  Lord  thy 
God. 

(9)  Rom.  iii.  8.  And  not  rather,  (as  we  be  slander- 
ously reported,  and  as  some  affirm  that  we  say)  Let  us 
do  evil,  that  good  may  come  ? 

(10)  Jer.  xvii.  5.  Cursed  be  the  man  that  trusteth  in 
man,  and  maketh  flesh  his  arm,  and  whose  heart  depart- 
eth  from  the  Lord. 

(11)  2  Tim.  iii.  4.  Traitors,  heady,  high-minded, 
lovers  of  pleasures  more  than  lovers  of  God. 

(12)  Gal.  iv.  17.  They  zealously  affect  you,  but  not 
well.     Rom.  x.  2.     For  I  bear  them  record,  that  they 

22 


254  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

warmness,  (1)  and  deadness  in  the  things  of 
God  ;  (2)  estranging  ourselves,  and  apostatizing 
from  God ;  (3)  praying,  or  giving  any  religious 
worship  to  saints,  angels,  or  any  other  crea- 
tures ;  (4)  all  compacts  and  consulting  with  the 
devil, (5)  and  hearkening  to  his  suggestions;  (6) 
making  men  the  lords  of  our  faith  and  con- 
science ;  (7)  slighting  and  despising  God,  and 


have  a  zeal  of  God,  but  not  according  to  knowledge. 
John  xvi.  2.     Luke  ix.  51,  55. 

(1)  Rev.  iii.  16.  So  then,  because  thou  art  lukewarm, 
and  neither  cold  nor  hot,  I  will  spue  thee  out  of  my 
mouth. 

(*2)  Rev.  iii.  1. — I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  hast  a 
name  that  thou  livest,  and  art  dead. 

(3)  Ezek.  xiv.  5. — Because  they  are  all  estranged  from 
me  through  their  idols.  Isa.  i.  4,  5. — They  have  forsaken 
the  Lord, — they  are  gone  away  backward.  Why  should 
ye  be  stricken  any  more  ?    Ye  will  revolt  more  and  more. 

(4)  Hos.  iv.  1*2.  My  people  ask  counsel  at  their  stocks, 
and  their  staff  declareth  unto  them.  Rev.  xix.  10.  And 
I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him.  And  he  said  unto  me, 
See  thou  do  it  not ;  1  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy 

.  brethren  that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  :  worship  God. 
Col.  ii.  18.  Let  no  man  beguile  you  of  your  reward  in 
a  voluntary  humility  and  worshipping  of  angels,  intruding 
into  those  things  which  he  hath  not  seen,  vainly  puffed 
up  by  his  fleshly  mind.     Rom.  i.  25. 

(5)  Lev.  xx.  6.  And  the  soul  that  turneth  after  such 
as  have  familiar  spirits,  and  after  wizards,  to  go  a  whoring 
after  them,  I  will  even  set  my  face  against  that  soul,  and 
will  cut  him  off  from  among  his  people.  1  Sam.  xxviii. 
7,  11.     Compared  with  1  Chron.  x.  13,  14. 

(6)  Acts  v.  3.  But  Peter  said,  Ananias,  why  hath 
Satan  filled  thine  heart  to  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to 
keep  back  part  of  the  price  of  the  land  1 

(7)  2  Cor.  i.  24.  Not  for  that  we  have  dominion  over 
your  faith,  but  are  helpers  of  your  joy.     Matt,  xxiii.  9. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  255 

his  commands  ;  (l)  resisting  and  grieving  of 
his  Spirit,  (2)  discontent  and  impatience  at  his 
dispensations,  charging  him  foolishly  for  the 
evils  he  inflicts  on  us ;  (3)  and  ascribing  the 
praise  of  any  good,  we  either  are,  have,  or 
can  do,  to  fortune,  (4)  idols,  (5)  ourselves,  (6) 
or  any  other  creature.  (7) 

Q.  106.  What  are  we  especially  taught  by 
these  words  (before  me)  in  the  first  command- 
ment  ? 

A.  These  words  {before  me)  or  before  my 
face,  in  the  first  commandment,  teach  us,  that 
God,  who  seeth  all  things,  taketh  special  notice 

(1)  Deut.  xxxii.  15. — Then  he  forsook  God  which  made 
him,  and  lightly  esteemed  the  Rock  of  his  salvation. 
Prov.  xiii.  13.  Whoso  despiseth  the  word  shall  be  de- 
stroyed :  but  he  that  feareth  the  commandment  shall  be 
rewarded.     2  Sam.  xii.  9. 

(2)  Acts  vii.  51.  Ye  stiff-necked,  and  uncircumcised 
in  heart  and  ears,  ye  do  always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Eph.  iv.  30.     And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God. 

(3)  Ps.  lxxiii.  2,  3,  13,  14, 15,  22.  But  as  for  me,  my 
feet  were  almost  gone ;  my  steps  had  well  nigh  slipped. 
For  I  was  envious  at  the  foolish,  when  I  saw  the  pros- 
perity of  the  wicked,  &c. 

(4)  1  Sam.  vi.  9.  But  if  not,  then  we  shall  know  that 
it  is  not  his  hand  that  smote  us ;  it  was  a  chance  thai 
happened  to  us. 

(5)  Dan.  v.  23. — And  thou  hast  praised^  the  gods  of 
silver,  and  gold,  of  brass,  iron,  wrood,  and  stone,  which 
see  not,  nor  hear,  nor  know  :  and  the  God  in  whose  hand 
thy  breath  zs,  and  whose  are  all  thy  ways,  hast  thou  not 
glorified. 

(6)  Deut.  viii.  17.  And  thou  say  in  thine  heart,  My 
power  and  the  might  of  mine  hand  hath  gotten  me  this 
wealth.     Dan.  iv.  30. 

(7)  Hab.  i.  16.  Therefore  they  sacrifice  unto  their 
net,  and  burn  incense  unto  their  drag. 


256  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

of,  and  is  much  displeased  with,  the  sin  of  hav- 
ing any  other  god  :  that  so  it  may  be  an  argu- 
ment to  dissuade  from  it,  and  to  aggravate  it 
as  a  most  impudent  provocation ;  (1)  as  also  to 
persuade  us  to  do  as  in  his  sight,  whatever  we 
do  in  his  service.  (2) 

"  Q.   107.     Which   is  the  second  command- 
ment? 

*#.  The  second  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any 
likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above, 
or  that  is  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in 
the  water  under  the  earth  :  thou  shalt  not 
bow  down  thyself  to  them,  nor  serve  them  ; 
for  I  the  Lord  thy  God  am  a  jealous  God, 
visiting  the  iniquity  of  the  fathers  upon  the 
children,  unto  the  third  and  fourth  genera- 
tion of  them  that  hate  me  :  and  showing 
mercy  tuito  thousands  of  them  that  love  me, 
and  keep  my  commandments.  (3) 

Q.  108.  What  are  the  duties  required  in 
the  second  commandment  ? 


(1)  Ps.  xliv.  20,  21.  If  we  have  forgotten  the  name 
of  our  God,  or  stretched  out  our  hands  to  a  strange  god : 
Shall  not  God  search  this  out  ]  for  he  knoweth  the  secrets 
of  the  heart.  Ezek.  viii.  5  to  the  end  of  the  chapter. — 
And,  behold  northward  at  the  gate  of  the  altar  this  image 
of  jealousy  in  the  entry. — But  turn  thee  yet  again,  and 
thou  shalt  see  greater  abominations,  &c. 

(2)  1  Chron.  xxviii.  9.  And  thou,  Solomon  my  son, 
know  thou  the  God  of  thy  father,  and  serve  him  with  a 
perfect  heart,  and  with  a  willing  mind  ;  for  the  Lord 
seaTcheth  all  hearts,  and  understandeth  all  the  imagina- 
tions of  the  thoughts. 

(3)  Ex.  xx.  4,  5,  6. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  257 

Jl.  The  duties  required  in  the  second  com- 
mandment are,  the  receiving,  observing,  and 
keeping  pure  and  entire,  all  such  religious 
worship  and  ordinances  as  God  hath  instituted 
in  his  word;  (1)  particularly  prayer  and  thanks 
giving  in  the  name  of  Christ ;  (2)  the  reading, 
preaching,  and  hearing  of  the  word ;  (3)  the 
administration  and  receiving  of  the  sacra- 
ments ;  (4)  church  government  and  disci- 
pline ;  (5)  the  ministry  and  maintenance  there- 


(1)  Deut.  xxxii.  46. — Set  your  hearts  unto  all  the 
words  which  I  testify  among-  you  this  day,  which  ye 
shall  eommand  your  children  to  observe  to  do,  all  the 
words  of  this  law.  Matt,  xxviii.  20.  Teaching  them 
to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you. 

1  Tim.  vi.  13,  14. — That  thou  keep  this  commandment 
without  spot,  unrebukable,  until  the  appearing  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Acts  ii.  42. 

(2)  Phil.  iv.  6.  Be  careful  for  nothing :  but  in  every 
thing  by  prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanksgiving,  let 
your  requests  be  made  known  unto  God.     Eph.  v.  20. 

(3)  Deut.  xvii.  18,  19. — That  he  shall  write  him  a 
copy  of  this  law  in  a  book, — and  it  shall  be  with  him, 
and  he  shall  read  therein  all  the  days  of  his  life.  Acts 
xv.  21.  For  Moses — hath  in  every  city  them  that  preach 
him,  being  read  in  the  synagogues  every  Sabbath-day. 

2  Tim.  iv.  2.  Preach  the  word ;  be  instant  in  season, 
out  of  season;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort,  with  all  long- 
suffering  and  doctrine.  James  i.  21,  22. — Receive  with 
meekness  the  engrafted  word,  &c.     Acts  x.  33. 

(4)  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  from  the 
23d  to  the  30th  verse.  For  1  have  received  of  the  Lord, 
that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus, 
the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread,  &c. 

(5)  Matt.  xvi.  19.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven :  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt 

22* 


258  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

of;(l)  religious  fasting;  (2)  swearing  by  the 
name  of  God ;  (3)  and  vowing  unto  him :  (4) 
as  also  the  disapproving,  detesting,  opposing 
all  false  worship ;  (5)  and,  according  to  each 
one's  place  and  calling,  removing  it,  and  all 
monuments  of  idolatry.  (6) 

bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;  and  whatsoevei 
thou  shalt  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  And 
John  xx.  23.  Matt,  xviii.  15,  16,  17.— And  if  he  shall 
neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church  ;  but  if  he 
neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an 
heathen  man  and  a  publican.  1  Cor.  v.  and  chap.  xii. 
28. 

(1)  Eph.  iv.  11,  12.  And  he  gave  some,  apostles; 
and  some,  prophets;  and  some,  evangelists;  and  some, 
pastors  and  teachers ;  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for 
the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body 
of  Christ.  ITim.  v.  17,  18.  Let  the  elders  that  rule 
well,  be  counted  worthy  of  double  honour,  especially 
they  who  labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine.  For  the 
Scripture  saith,  Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the  ox  that 
treadeth  out  the  corn.  And,  The  labourer  is  worthy  of 
his  reward.     1  Cor.  ix.  1  to  15. 

(2)  Joel  ii.  12,  13.  Therefore  also  now,  saith  the 
Lord,  Turn  ye  even  to  me  with  all  your  heart,  and  with 
fasting,  and  with  weeping,  and  with  mourning,  &c. 
1  Cor.  vii.  5. — That  ye  may  give  yourselves  to  fasting 
and  prayer. 

(3)  Deut.  vi.  13.  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God, 
and  serve  him,  and  shalt  swear  by  his  name. 

(4)  Ps.  lxxvi.  11.  Vow,  and  pay  unto  the  Lord  your 
God.     Isa.  xix.  21.     Ps.  cxvi.  14,  18. 

.(5)  Acts  xvii.  16,  17.  Now,  while  Paul  waited  for 
them  at  Athens,  his  spirit  was  stirred  in  him,  when  he 
saw  the  city  wholly  given  to  idolatry.  Ps.  xvi.  4.  Their 
sorrows  shall  be  multiplied  that  hasten  after  another  god .• 
their  drink-offerings  of  blood  will  T  not  offer,  nor  take 
up  their  names  into  my  lips. 

(6)  Deut.  vii.  7.     Isa.  xxx.  22. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  259 

Q.  109.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the 
second  commandment  ? 

Jl.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  second  com- 
mandment are,  all  devising,  (1)  counselling,  (2) 
commanding,  (3)  using,  (4)  and  -any  wise  ap- 
proving any  religious  worship  not  instituted  by 
God  himself;  (5)  the  making  any  representation 
of  God,  of  all,  or  of  any  of  the  three  Persons, 


(1)  Num.  xv.  39.  And  it  shall  be  unto  you  for  a 
fringe,  that  ye  may  look  upon  it,  and  remember  all  the 
commandments  of  the  Lord,  and  do  them ;  and  that  ye 
seek  not  after  your  own  heart,  and  your  own  eyes,  after 
which  ye  use  to  go  a  whoring. 

(2)  Deut.  xiii.  6,  7,  8.  If  thy  brother,  the  son  of  thy 
mother,  or  thy  son,  or  thy  daughter,  or  the  wife  of  thy 
bosom,  or  thy  friend,  which  is  as  thine  own  soul,  entice 
thee  secretly,  saying,  Let  us  go  and  serve  other  gods, 
which  thou  hast  not  known,  thou,  nor  thy  fathers  ; — thou 
shalt  not  consent  unto  him,  nor  hearken  unto  him  ;  neither 
shall  thine  eye  pity  him,  neither  shalt  thou  spare,  neither 
shalt  thou  conceal  him. 

(3)  Hos.  v.  11.  Ephraim  is  oppressed — in  judgment, 
because  he  willingly  walked  after  the  commandment. 
Mic.  vi.  16.     For  the  statutes  of  Omri  are  kept. 

(4)  1  Kings  xi.  33.  Because  that  they  have  forsaken 
me,  and  have  worshipped  Ashtoreth.  1  Kings  xii.  33. 
So  he  offered  upon  the  altar  which  he  had  made  in  Bethel 
the  fifteenth  day  of  the  eighth  month,  even  in  the  month 
which  he  had  devised  of  his  own  heart ;  and  ordained  a 
feast  unto  the  children  of  Israel :  and  he  offered  upon 
the  altar  and  burnt  incense. 

(5)  Deut.  xii.  30,  31,  32.  Take  heed  to  thyself,  that 
thou  be  not  snared  by  following  them,  after  that  they  be 
destroyed  from  before  thee;  and  that  thou  inquire  not 
after  their  gods,  saying,  How  did  these  nations  serve 
their  gods?  Even  so  will  I  do  likewise. — What  thing 
soever  I  command  you,  observe  to  do  it :  thou  shalt  not 
add  thereto,  nor  diminish  from  it. 


260  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

either  inwardly  in  our  mind,  or  outwardly  in 
any  kind  of  image  or  likeness  of  any  creature 
whatsoever ;  (1)  all  worship  of  it,  (2)  or  God  in 
it  or  by  it ;  (3)  the  making  of  any  representa- 
tion of  feigned  deities,  (4)  and  all  worship  of 
them,  or  service  belonging  to  them ;  (5)  all 
superstitious  devices,  (6)  corrupting  the  wor- 

(1)  Deut.  iv.  15,  16,  17,  18,  19.  Take  ye  therefore 
good  heed  unto  yourselves,  (for  ye  saw  no  manner  of 
similitude  on  the  day  that  the  Lord  spake  unto  you  in 
Horeb,  out  of  the  midst  of  the  fire)  lest  ye  corrupt  your- 
selves, and  make  you  a  graven  image,  the  similitude  of 
any  figure. — Acts  xvii.  29.  Forasmuch  then  as  we  are 
the  offspring  of  God,  we  ought  not  to  think  that  the  God- 
head is  like  unto  gold,  or  silver,  or  stone,  graven  by  art, 
and  man's  device.  Rom.  i.  21,  22,  23,  25. — But  became 
vain  in  their  imaginations — and  changed  the  glory  of  the 
uncorruptible  God  into  an  image  made  like  to  corruptible 
man,  and  to  birds, — who  changed  the  truth  of  God  into  a 
lie,  and  worshipped  and  served  the  creature  more  than 
the  Creator,  who  is  blessed  for  ever.     Amen. 

(2)  Gal.  iv.  8.  Howbeit  then,  when  ye  knew  not  God, 
ye  did  service  unto  them  which  by  nature  are  no  gods. 
Dan.  iii.  18. 

(3)  Ex.  xxxii.  5.  And  when  Aaron  saw  it,  he  built 
an  altar  before  it ;  and  Aaron  made  proclamation  and  said, 
To-morrow  is  a  feast  to  the  Lord. 

(4)  Ex.  xxxii.  8.  They  have  made  them  a  molten 
calf,  and  have  worshipped  it,  and  have  sacrificed  there- 
unto, and  said,  These  be  thy  gods,  O  Israel,  which  have 
brought  thee  up  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt. 

(5)  1  Kings  xviii.  26,  28.  And  they  took  the  bullock 
which  was  given  them,  and  they  dressed  it,  and  Galled  on 
the  name  of  Baal  from  morning  even  until  noon,  saying, 
O  Baal,  hear  us,  &c.     Isa.  lxv.  11. 

(6)  Acts  xvii.  22.  Then  Paul  stood  in  the  midst  of 
Mars-hill,  and  said,  Ye  men  of  Athens,  I  perceive  that 
in  all  things  ye  are  too  superstitious.  Col.  ii.  21,  22,  23. 
(Touch  not;   taste  not;  handle  not;   which  all  are  to 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  261 

ship  of  God,  (1)  adding  to  it,  or  taking  from 
it,  (2)  whether  invented  and  taken  up  of  our- 
selves, (3)  or  received  by  tradition  from 
others,  (4)  though  under  the  title  of  antiquity,  (5) 
custom,  (6)  devotion,  (7)  good  intent,  or  any 


perish  with  the  using;)  after  the  commandments  and 
doctrines  of  men  ?  Which  things  have  indeed  a  show 
of  wisdom  in  will-worship,  and  humility,  and  neglecting 
of  the  body  :  not  in  any  honour  to  the  satisfying  of  the 
flesh. 

(1)  Mai.  i.  7,  8,  14.  Ye  offer  polluted  bread  upon 
mine  altar. — But  cursed  be  the  deceiver,  which  hath  in 
his  flock  a  male,  and  voweth,  and  sacrificeth  unto  the 
Lord  a  corrupt  thing;  for  I  aw  a  great  King,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts,  and  my  name  is  dreadful  among  the 
heathen. 

(2)  Deut.  iv.  2.  Ye  shall  not  add  unto  the  word 
which  I  command  you,  neither  shall  ye  diminish  aught 
from  it,  that  ye  may  keep  the  commandments  of  the  Lord 
your  God  which  I  command  you. 

(3)  Ps.  cvi.  39.  Thus  were  they  defiled  with  their 
own  works,  and  went  a  whoring  with  their  own  in- 
ventions. 

(4)  Matt.  xv.  9.  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me, 
teaching/ar  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men. 

(5)  1  Pet.  i.  18.  Forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  ye  were 
not  redeemed  with  corruptible  things,  as  silver  and  gold, 
from  your  vain  conversation  received  by  tradition  from 
your  fathers. 

(6)  Jer.  xliv.  17.  But  we  will  certainly  do  whatso- 
ever thing  goeth  forth  out  of  our  own  mouth,  to  burn  in- 
cense unto  the  queen  of  heaven,  and  to  pour  out  drink- 
offerings  unto  herr  as  we  have  done,  we,  and  our  fathers, 
our  kings,  and  our  princes,  in  the  cities  of  Judah,  and  in 
the  streets  of  Jerusalem. 

(7)  Isa.  lxv.  3,  4,  5.  A  people  that  provoketh  me  to 
anger  continually  to  my  face ;  that  sacrificeth  in  gardens, 
and  burneth  incense  upon  altars  of  brick ; — which  eat 
swine's  flesh,  and  broth  of  abominable  things  is  in  their 


262  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

other  pretence  whatsoever;  (1)  simony,  (2)  sa- 
crilege ;  (3)  all  neglect,  (4)  contempt,  (5)  hin- 
dering, (6)  and  opposing  the  worship  and  ordi- 
nances which  God  hath  appointed.  (7) 


vessels ;  which  say,  Stand  by  thyself,  come  not  near  to 
me,  for  I  am  holier  than  thou.  These  are  a  smoke  in  my 
nose,  a  fire  that  burnetii  all  the  day.  Gal.  i.  13,  14. — 
How  that  beyond  measure  I  persecuted  the  church  of 
God,  and  wasted  it;  and  profited  in  the  Jews'  religion 
above  many  my  equals  in  mine  own  nation,  being 
more  exceedingly  zealous  of  the  traditions  of  my 
fathers. 

(1)  1  Sam.  xiii.  11,  12. — I  forced  myself,  therefore, 
and  offered  a  burnt-offering.  1  Sam.  xv.  21.  But  the 
people  (said  Saul)  took  of  the  spoil,  sheep  and  oxen,  the 
chief  of  the  things  which  should  have  been  utterly 
destroyed,  to  sacrifice  unto  the  Lord  thy  God  in  Gilgal. 

(2)  Acts  viii.  18,  19,  22.  And  when  Simon  saw  that 
through  laying  on  of  the  apostles'  hands  the  Holy  Ghost 
was  given,  he  offered  them  money,  &c. 

(3)  Rom.  ii.  22. — Thou  that  abhorrest  idols,  dost  thou 
commit  sacrilege  ?  Mai.  iii.  8.  Will  a  man  rob  God  ? 
yet  ye  have  robbed  me.  But  ye  say,  Wherein  have  we 
robbed  thee  ?     In  tithes  and  offerings. 

(4)  Ex.  iv.  24,  25,  26.  And  it  came  to  pass  by 
the  way  in  the  inn,  that  the  Lord  met  him,  and  sought  to 
kill  him,  &c. 

(5)  Matt.  xxii.  5.  But  they  made  light  of  it,  and 
went  their  ways,  one  to  his  farm,  another  to  his  merchan- 
dise. Mai.  i.  7,  13.  Ye  offer  polluted  bread  upon  mine 
altar — ye  say,  The  table  of  the  Lord  is  contemptible — Ye 
said  also,  Behold,  what  a  weariness  is  it !  and  ye  have 
snuffed  at  it,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts :  and  ye  brought 
that  which  was  torn,  and  the  lame  and  the  sick. 

(6)  Matt,  xxiii.  13.  But  wo  unto  you,  scribes  and 
Pharisees,  hypocrites !  for  ye  shut  up  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  against  men  ;  for  ye  neither  go  in  yourselves, 
neither  suffer  ye  them  that  are  entering,  to  go  in. 

(7)  Acts  xiii.  45.     But  when  the  Jews  saw  the  mul- 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  263 

Q.  110.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  to 
the  second  commandment,  the  more  to  en- 
force it  ? 

Jl.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  second  com- 
mandment, the  more  to  enforce  it,  contained  in 
these  words,  For  I  the  Lord  thy  God  am  a 
jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the  fa- 
thers  upon  the  children  unto  the  third  and 
fourth  generation  of  them  that  hate  me  :  and 
showing  mercy  unto  thousands  of  them  that 
love  me,  and  keep  my  commandments  ;(1) 
are,  besides  God's  sovereignty  over  us,  and 
propriety  in  us,  (2)  his  fervent  zeal  for  his  own 
worship,  (3)  and  his  revengeful  indignation 
against  all  false  worship,  as  being  a  spiritual 
whoredom;  (4)  accounting  the  breakers  of  this 


titudes,  they  were  filled  with  envy,  and  spake  against 
those  things  which  were  spoken  by  Paul,  contradicting 
and  blaspheming.     1  Thess.  ii.  15,  16. 

(1)  Ex.  xx.  5,  6. 

(2)  Ps.  xlv.  11. — He  is  thy  Lord;  and  worship  thou 
him.  Rev.  xv.  3,  4.  And  they  sing  the  song  of  Moses, 
the  servant  of  God,  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb,  saying, 
Great  and  marvellous  are  thy  works,  Lord  God  Almighty  ; 
just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of  saints.  Who 
shall  not  fear  thee,  0  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  ?  for 
thou  only  art  holy. 

(3)  Ex.  xxxiv.  13,  14.  But  ye  shall  destroy  their 
altars,  break  their  images,  and  cut  down  their  groves : 
for  thou  shalt  worship  no  other  god  ;  for  the  Lord,  whose 

-name  is  Jealous,  is  a  jealous  God. 

(4)  I  Cor.  x.  20,  21,  22.  But  I  say,  that  the  things  which 
the  Gentiles  sacrifice,  they  sacrifice  to  devils,  and  not  to 
God :  and  I  would  not  that  ye  should  have  fellowship 
with  devils.  Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and 
the  cup  of  devils:  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the  Lord's 


264  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

commandment  such  as  hate  him,  and  threaten 
ing  to  punish  them  unto  divers  generations,  (1) 
and  esteeming  the  observers  of  it  such  as  love 
him  and  keep  his  commandments,  and  prom- 
ising mercy  to  them  unto  many  genera- 
tions. (2) 

Q.  111.  Which  is  the  third  commandment  ? 

j2.  The  third  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in 
vain  :  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guilt- 
less  that  taketh  his  name  in  vain.  (3) 

Q.  112.  What  is  required  in  the  third 
commandment  ? 

JL.  The  third  commandment  requires,  that 
the  name  of  God,  his  titles,  attributes,  (4)  ordi- 

table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils.  Do  we  provoke  the 
Lord  to  jealousy?  Are  we  stronger  than  he?  Deut. 
xxxii.  16,  17,  18,  19.  Jer.  vii.  18,  19,  20.  Ezek.  xvi. 
26,  27. 

(1)  Hos.  ii.  2,  3,  4.  Plead  with  your  mother,  plead ; 
for  she  is  not  my  wife,  neither  am  I  her  husband  :  let  her 
therefore  put  away  her  whoredoms, — and  her  adulteries 
from  between  her  breasts ;  lest  I  strip  her  naked,  and  set 
her  as  in  the  day  that  she  was  born,  and  make  her  as  a 
wilderness,  and  set  her  like  a  dry  land,  and  slay  her 
with  thirst.  And  I  will  not  have  mercy  upon  her  child- 
ren ;  for  they  be  the  children  of  whoredoms. 

(2)  Deut.  v.  29.  O  that  there  were  such  a  heart  in 
them,  that  they  would  fear  me,  and  keep  all  my  com- 
mandments always,  that  it  might  be  well  with  them,  and 
with  their  children  for  ever ! 

(3)  Ex.  xx.  7. 

(4)  Matt.  vi.  9.  After  this  manner  therefore  pray  ye  : 
Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven;  hallowed  be  thy  name. 
Deut.  xxviii.  58. — That  thou  mayest  fear  this  glorious 
and  fearful  name,  THE  LORD  THY  GOD.  Ps.  lxviii. 
4.     Extol  him  that  rideth  upon  the  heavens  by  his  name 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  265 

nances,  (1)  the  word,  (2)  sacraments,  (3; 
prayer,  (4)  oaths,  (5)  vows,  (6)  lots,  (7)  his 
works,  (8)  and  whatsoever  else  there  is  whereby 
he  makes  himself  known,  be  holily  and  reve- 
rently   used    in    thought,  (9)    meditation,  (10) 

JAH.  Ps.  xxix.  2.  Rev.  xv.  3,  4.  See  figure  (2), 
page  263. 

(1)  Eccl.  v.  1.  Keep  thy  foot  when  thou  goest  to  the 
house  of  God,  and  be  more  ready  to  hear,  than  to  give 
the  sacrifice  of  fools  :  for  they  consider  not  that  they  do 
evil.     Mai.  ii.  4. 

(2)  Ps.  cxxxviii.  2.  I  will  worship  toward  thy  holy 
temple,  and  praise  thy  name  for  thy  loving-kindness,  and 
for  thy  truth  :  for  thou  hast  magnified  thy  word  above  all 
thy  name. 

(3)  1  Cor.  xi.  from  verse  23  to  30. — But  let  a  man 
examine  himself,  and  so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and 
drink  of  that  cup.  For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  un- 
worthily, eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  to  himself,  not 
discerning  the  Lord's  body. 

(4)  1  Tim.  ii.  8.  I  will  therefore  that  men  pray 
every  where,  lifting  up  holy  hands,  without  wrath  and 
doubting. 

(5)  Jer.  iv.  2.  And  thou  shalt  swear,  The  Lord  liveth, 
in  truth,  in  judgment,  and  in  righteousness. 

(6)  Eccl.  v.  2,  4.  Be  not  rash  with  thy  mouth,  and 
let  not  thine  heart  be  hasty  to  utter  any  thing  before  God  ; 
for  God  is  in  heaven,  and  thou  upon  earth : — When  thou 
vowest  a  vow  unto  God,  defer  not  to  pay  it. 

(7)  Acts  i.  24,  26.  And  they  prayed,  and  said,  Thou, 
Lord,  which  knowest  the  hearts  of  all  men,  show  whether 
of  these  two  thou  hast  chosen. — And  they  gave  forth 
their  lots  :  and  the  lot  fell  upon  Matthias. 

(8)  Job  xxxvi.  24.  Remember  that  thou  magnify  his 
work,  which  men  behold. 

(9)  Mai.  iii.  16. — And  a  book  of  remembrance  was 
written  before  him  for  them  that  feared  the  Lord,  and 
that  thought  upon  his  name. 

(10)  Ps.   viii.    throughout. — When  I   consider  thy 

23 


266  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

word,  (1)  and  writing;  (2)  by  an  holy  profes- 
sion, (3)  and  answerable  conversation,  (4)  to 
the  glory  of  God,  (5)  and  the  good  of  our- 
selves (6)  and  others.  (7) 

Q.  113.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the 
third  commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  third  command- 
ment are,  the  not  using  of  God's  name  as  is 
required;  (8)   and  the  abuse  of  it  in  an  igno- 


heavens,  the  work  of  thy  fingers,  the  moon  and  the  stars, 
which  thou  hast  ordained ;  what  is  man,  that  thou  art 
mindful  of  him  ? — 0  Lord  our  Lord,  how  excellent  is 
thy  name  in  all  the  earth. 

(1)  Ps.  cv.  2,  5. — Talk  ye  of  all  his  wondrous  works, 
&c.     Col.  iii.  17. 

(2)  Ps.  cii.  18.  This  shall  be  written  for  the  genera- 
tion to  come  :  and  the  people  which  shall  be  created  shall 
praise  the  Lord. 

(3)  1  Pet.  iii.  15. — Be  ready  always  to  give  an  answer 
to  every  man  that  asketh  you  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is 
in  you,  with  meekness  and  fear.  Mic.  iv.  5. — We  will 
walk  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  our  God  for  ever  and 
ever. 

(4)  Phil.  i.  27.  Only  let  your  conversation  be  as  it 
becometh  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

(5)  1  Cor.  x.  31.  Whether  therefore  ye  eat,  or  drink, 
or  whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God. 

(6)  Jer.  xxxii.  39.  And  I  will  give  them  one  heart, 
and  one  way,  that  they  may  fear  me  for  ever,  for  the  good 
of  them. 

(7)  1  Pet.  ii.  12.  Having  your  conversation  honest 
among  the  Gentiles ;  that,  whereas  they  speak  against 
you  as  evil  doers,  they  may,  by  your  good  works  which 
they  shall  behold,  glorify  God  in  the  day  of  visitation. 

(8)  Mai.  ii.  2.  If  ye  will  not  hear,  and  if  ye  will  not 
lay  it  to  heart,  to  give  glory  unto  my  name,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts,  I  will  even  send  a  curse  upon  you,  and  I 
will  curse  your  blessings. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  267 

rant,  (1)  vain,  (2)  irreverent,  profane,  (3)  super- 
stitious, (4)  or  wicked  mentioning  or  otherwise 
using  his  titles,  attributes,  (5)  ordinances,  (6)  or 
works;  (7)  by  blasphemy  ;  (8)  perjury;  (9)  all 


(1)  Acts  xvii.  23.  Whom  therefore  ye  ignorantly 
worship. 

(2)  Prov.  xxx.  9.  Lest  I  be  full,  and  deny  thee,  and 
say,  Who  is  the  Lord  ?  Or  lest  I  be  poor,  and  steal,  and 
take  the  name  of  my  God  in  vain. 

(3)  Mai.  i.  6,  7,  12. — If  then  I  ie  a  father,  where  is 
my  honour?  And  if  I  be  a  master,  where  is  my  fear? 
saith  the  Lord  of  hosts  unto  you,  O  priests,  that  despise 
my  name. — But  ye  have  profaned  it,  in  that  ye  say,  The 
table  of  the  Lord  is  polluted ;  and  the  fruit  thereof,  even 
his  meat,  is  contemptible.     Mai.  iii.  14. 

(4)  Jer.  vii.  4,  9,  10,  14,  31.  Trust  ye  not  in  lying 
words,  saying,  The  temple  of  the  Lord,  the  temple  of  the 
Lord,  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  are  these,  &c.  Col.  ii.  20, 
21,  22. 

(5)  Ex.  v.  2.  And  Pharaoh  said,  Who  is  the  Lord, 
that  I  should  obey  his  voice  to  let  Israel  go  ?  Ps.  cxxxix. 
20.  For  they  speak  against  thee  wickedly,  and  thine 
enemies  take  thy  name  in  vain. 

(6)  Ps.  1.  16,  17.  But  unto  the  wicked  God  saith, 
What  hast  thou  to  do  to  declare  my  statutes,  or  that  thou 
shouldest  take  my  covenant  in  thy  mouth  1  seeing  thou 
hatest  instruction,  and  castest  my  words  behind  thee. 

(7)  Isa.  v.  12.  And  the  harp,  and  the  viol,  the  tabret, 
and  pipe,  and  wine,  are  in  their  feasts :  but  they  regard 
not  the  work  of  the  Lord,  neither  consider  the  operation 
of  his  hands. 

(8)  2  Kings  xix.  22.  Whom  hast  thou  reproached 
and  blasphemed  1  and  against  whom  hast  thou  exalted 
thy  voice,  and  lifted  up  thine  eyes  on  high  ?  even  against 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel.     Lev.  xxiv.  11. 

(9)  Zech.  v.  4. — And  it  shall  enter  into  the  house  of 
the  thief,  and  into  the  house  of  him  that  sweareth  falsely 
by  my  name :  and  it  shall  remain  in  the  midst  of  his 
house,  and  shall  consume  it. 


268  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

sinful  cursing,(l)  oaths,(2)  vows,(3)  and  lots; (4) 
violatingof  our  oaths  and  vows,  if  lawful  ;(5)  and 
fulfilling  them,  if  of  things  unlawful ;  (6)  mur- 
muring and  quarrelling  at,  (7)  curious  prying 
into,  (S)  and  misapplying  of  God's  decrees  (9) 


(1)  Rom.  xii.  14. — Bless,  and  curse  not.  1  Sam.  xvii. 
43.     2  Sam.  xvi.  5. 

(2)  Jer.  v.  7. — Thy  children  have  forsaken  me,  and 
sworn  by  them  that  are  no  gods.  Jer.  xxiii.  10. — For 
because  of  swearing  the  land  mourneth. 

(3)  Deut.  xxiii.  18.  Thou  shalt  not  bring  the  hire  of 
a  whore,  or  the  price  of  a  dog,  into  the  house  of  the  Lord 
thy  God  for  any  vow.  Acts  xxiii.  12,  14.  And  when  it 
was  day,  certain  of  the  Jews  banded  together,  and  bound 
themselves  under  a  curse,  saying  that  they  would  neither 
eat  nor  drink  till  they  had  killed  Paul. 

(4)  Esth.  iii.  7,  and  ix.  24.  They  cast  Pur,  that  t«, 
the  lot,  before  Haman,  from  day  to  day. — Because  Ha- 
man- — had  devised  against  the  Jew$  to  destroy  them,  and 
had  cast  Pur. 

(5)  Ps.  xxiv.  4. — Who  hath  not  lifted  up  his  soul 
unto  vanity,  nor  sworn  deceitfully.  Ezek.  xvii.  16,  18, 
19. — Surely  mine  oath  that  he  hath  despised,  and  my 
covenant  that  he  hath  broken,  even  it  will  I  recompense 

-upon  his  own  head. 

(6)  Mark  vi.  26.  And  the  king  was  exceeding  sorry  : 
yet  for  his  oath's  sake,  and  for  their  sakes  which  sat 
with  him,  he  would  not  reject  her.  1  Sam.  xxv.  22,  32, 
33,  34. 

(7)  Rom.  ix.  14, 19,20. — Is  there  unrighteousness  with 
God  ?  God  forbid.— Why  doth  he  yet  find  fault  1  For 
who  hath  resisted  his  will  ?  Nay,  but,  O  man,  who  art 
thou  that  repliest  against  God  ?  Shall  the  thing  formed 
say  to  him  that  formed  it,  Why  hast  thou  made  me  thus  ? 

(8)  Deut.  xxix.  29.  The  secret  things  belong  unto  the 
Lord. 

(9)  Rom.  iii.  5,  7,  8.  But  if  our  unrighteousness  com- 
mend the  righteousness  of  God,  what  shall  we  say  ?  Js 
God  unrighteous  who    taketh  vengeance  ? — For  if  the 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  269 

and  providences  ;  (1)  misinterpreting,  (2)  mis- 
applying, (3)  or  any  way  perverting  the  word, 
or  any  part  of  it,  (4)  to  profane  jests,  (5)  curious 
and  unprofitable  questions,  vain  janglings,  or 
the  maintaining  of  false  doctrines ;  (6)  abusing 
it,  the  creatures,  or  any  thing  contained  under 
the  name  of  God,  to  charms,  (7)  or  sinful  lusts 

truth  of  God  hath  more  abounded  through  my  lie  unto 
his  glory ;  why  yet  am  I  also  judged  as  a  sinner  ?  &c. 

(1)  Eccl.  viii.  11.  Because  sentence  against  an  evil 
work  is  not  executed  speedily,  therefore  the  heart  of  the 
sons  of  men  is  fully  set  in  them  to  do  evil.  Ps.  Ixxiii. 
12,  13. 

(2)  Matt.  v.  21  to  the  end. 

(3)  Ezek.  xiii.  22.  Because  with  lies  ye  have  made 
the  heart  of  the  righteous  sad,  whom  I  have  not  made 
sad;  and  strengthened  the  hands  of  the  wicked,  that  he 
should  not  return  from  his  wicked  way,  by  promising 
him  life. 

(4)  2  Pet.  iii.  16. — In  which  are  some  things  hard  to 
be  understood,  which  they  that  are  unlearned  and  unstable 
wrest,  as  they  do  also  the  other  scriptures,  unto  their  own 
destruction.  Matt.  xxii.  24 — 31. — Ye  do  err,  not  know- 
ing the  Scriptures,  nor  the  power  of  God,  &c. 

(5)  Jer.  xxiii.  34,  36,  38. 

(6)  1  Tim.  vi.  4,  5,  20.  He  is  proud,  knowing  no- 
thing, but  doting  about  questions  and  strifes  of  words, 
whereof  cometh  envy,  strife,  railings,  evil  surmisings, 
perverse  disputings  of  men  of  corrupt  minds,  and  desti- 
tute of  the  truth. — Avoiding  profane  and  vain  babblings, 
and  oppositions  of  science  falsely  so  called.  2  Tim.  ii. 
14. — Charging  them  before  the  Lord,  that  they  strive  not 
about  words  to  no  profit,  but  to  the  subverting  of  the 
hearers.     Tit.  iii.  9. 

(7)  Deut.  xviii.  10  to  14.  There  shall  not  be  found 
among  you  any  one  that  maketh  his  son  or  his  daughter 
to  pass  through  the  fire,  or  that  useth  divination,  or  an 
observer  of  times,  or  an  enchanter,  or   a  witch,  or  a 

23* 


270  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

and  practices ;  (1)  the  maligning,  (2)  scorning,(3) 
reviling,  (4)  or  any  ways  opposing  of  God's 
truth,  grace,  and  ways ;  (5)  making  profession 
of  religion  in  hypocrisy,  or  for  sinister  ends ;  (6) 
being  ashamed  of  it ;  (7)  or  a  shame  to  it,  by 

charmer,  or  a  consulter  with  familiar  spirits,  or  a  wizard, 
or  a  necromancer.     Acts  xix.  13. 

(1)  2  Tim.  iv.  3,  4.  For  the  time  will  come  when 
they  will  not  endure  sound  doctrine ;  but  after  their  own 
lusts  shall  they  heap  to  themselves  teachers,  having  itch- 
ing ears ;  and  they  shall  turn  away  their  ears  from  the 
truth,  and  shall  be  turned  unto  fables.  Jude  4.  Rom. 
xiii.  13,  14.     1  Kings  xxi.  9,  10. 

(2)  Acts  xiii.  45.  But  when  the  Jews  saw  the  mul- 
titudes, they  were  filled  with  envy,  and  spake  against 
those  things  which  were  spoken  by  Paul,  contradicting 
and  blaspheming.     1  John  iii.  12. 

(3)  2  Pet.  iii.  3.  Knowing  this  first,  that  there  shall 
come  in  the  last  day  scoffers,  walking  after  their  own 
lusts.     Ps.  i.  1. — nor  sitteth  in  the  seat  of  the  scornful. 

(4)  1  Pet.  iv.  4.  Wherein  they  think  it  strange,  that 
ye  run  not  with  them  to  the  same  excess  of  riot,  speaking 
evil  of  you, 

(5)  Acts  xiii.  45,  46,  50.  See  figure  (3),  above.  But 
the  Jews  stirred  up  the  devout  and  honourable  women, 

.and  the  chief  men  of  the  city,  and  raised  persecution 
against  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  expelled  them  out  of 
their  coasts.  Acts  iv.  18. — And  commanded  them  not  to 
speak  at  all,  nor  teach,  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  Acts  xix. 
9.     1  Thess.  ii.  16.     Heb.  x.  29. 

(6)  2  Tim.  iii.  5.  Having  a  form  of  godliness,  but 
denying  the  power  thereof.  Matt,  xxiii.  14.  Wo  unto  you, 
scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  devour  widows' 
houses,  and  for  a  pretence  make  long  prayer.  Matt.  vi. 
1,  2,  3,  5,  16. 

(7)  Mark  viii.  38.  WThosoever  therefore  shall  be 
ashamed  of  me,  and  of  my  words,  in  this  adulterous  and 
sinful  generation ;  of  him  also  shall  the  Son  of  man  be 
ashamed,  when  he  cometh  in  the  glory  of  his  Father, 
with  the  holy  angels. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  271 

uncomfortable,  (1)  unwise,  (2)  unfruitful,  (3) 
and  offensive  walking  (4)  or  backsliding  from 
it.  (5) 

Q.  114.  What  reasons  are  annexed  to  the 
third  commandment  ? 

j2.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  third  com- 
mandment, in  these  words,  "  the  Lord  thy 
God"  and  "for  the  Lord  ivill  not  hold  him 
guiltless  that  taketh  his  name  in  vain ,"(6)  are, 
because  he  is  the  Lord  and  our  God,  therefore 
his  name  is  not  to  be  profaned,  or  any  way- 
abused  by  us;  (7)  especially  because  he  will 
be  so  far  from  acquitting  and  sparing  the  trans- 


(1)  Ps.  lxxiii.  14,  15.  For  all  the  day  long  have  I 
been  plagued,  and  chastened  every  morning,  &c. 

(2)  Eph.  v.  15,  16,  17.  See  then  that  ye  walk  cir- 
cumspectly, not  as  fools,  but  as  wise. — Wherefore  be  ye 
not  unwise,  but  understanding  what  the  will  of  the  Lord 
is.     1  Cor.  vi.  5,  6. 

(3)  Isa.  v.  4.  What  could  have  been  done  more  to 
my  vineyard,  that  I  have  not  done  in  it  ?  Wherefore, 
when  I  looked  that  it  should  bring  forth  grapes,  brought 
it  forth  wild  grapes.     2  Pet.  i.  8,  9. 

(4)  Rom.  ii.  23,  24.  Thou  that  makest  thy  boast  of 
the  law,  through  breaking  the  law  dishonourest  thou 
God  ?  For  the  name  of  God  is  blasphemed  among  the 
Gentiles,  through  you. 

(5)  Gal.  iii.  1,3.  0  foolish  Galatians,  who  hath  be- 
witched you,  that  ye  should  not  obey  the  truth,  before 
whose  eyes  Jesus  Christ  hath  been  evidently  set  forth, 
crucified  among  you  ? — Are  ye  so  foolish  ?  Having  be- 
gun in  the  Spirit,  are  ye  now  made  perfect  by  the  flesh  ? 
Heb.  vi.  6. 

(6)  Ex.  xx.  7. 

(7)  Lev.  xix.  12.  And  ye  shall  not  swear  by  my 
name  falsely,  neither  shalt  thou  profane  the  name  of  thy 
God  :  I  am  the  Lord. 


n-' 


272  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

gressors  of  this  commandment,  as  that  he  will 
not  suffer  them  to  escape  his  righteous  judg- 
ment, (1)  albeit  many  such  escape  the  censures 
and  punishments  of  men.  (2) 

Q.  115.  Which  is  the  fourth  command- 
ment ? 

A,  The  fourth  commandment  is,  Remember 
the  Sabbath-day  to  keep  it  holy.  Six  days 
shalt  thou  labour,  and  do  all  thy  work :  but 
the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord 
thy  God:  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work, 
thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy 
man-servant,  nor  thy  maid-servant,  nor  thy 
cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is  within  thy 
gates  ;  for  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven 
and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is, 
and  rested  the  seventh  day :  wherefore  the 
Lord  blessed  the  Sabbath-day  and  hallowed 
it.  (3) 

Q.  116.  What  is  required  in  the  fourth 
commandment  ? 

Jl.  The  fourth  commandment  ijgquireth  of 
all  men  the  sanctifying  or  keeping  holy  to  God 
such  set  times  as  he  hath  appointed  in  his 
word,   expressly   one   whole    day   in  seven ; 


(1)  Deut.  xxviii.  58,  59.  If  thou  wilt  not  observe  to 
do  all  the  words  of  this  law,  that  are  written  in  this 
book,  that  thou  may  est  fear  this  glorious  and  fearful 
name,  THE  LORD  THY  GOD;  then  the  Lord  will 
make  thy  plagues  wonderful,  and  the  plagues  of  thy 
seed,  even  great  plagues,  and  of  long  continuance.  Zech. 
v.  2,  3,  4.     Ezek.  xxxvi.  21,  22,  23. 

(2)  1  Sam.  ii.  12,  17,  22.     1  Sam.  iii.  13. 

(3)  Ex.  xx.  8,  9,  10,  11. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  273 

which  was  the  seventh  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world  to  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  and  the 
first  day  of  the  week  ever  since,  and  so  to  con- 
tinue to  the  end  of  the  world ;  which  is  the 
Christian  Sabbath,  (1)  and  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment called  The  Lord's  day.  (2) 

Q.  117.  How  is  the  Sabbath  or  Lord's 
day  to  be  sanctified  ? 

Jl.  The  Sabbath,  or  Lord's  day,  is  to  be 
sanctified  by  an  holy  resting  all  that  day,  (3) 
not  only  from  such  works  as  are  at  all  times 
sinful,  but  even  from  such  worldly  employ- 
ments and  recreations  as  are  on  other  days 
lawful ;  (4)  and  making  it  our  delight  to  spend 

(1)  Gen.  ii.  3.  And  God  blessed  the  seventh  day, 
and  sanctified  it;  because  that  in  it  he  had  rested  from 
all  his  work.  1  Cor.  xvi.  1,  2. — Upon  the  first  day  of 
the  week  let  every  one  of  you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as 
God  hath  prospered  him.  Acts  xx.  7.  And  upon  the 
first  day  of  the  week,  when  the  disciples  came  together 
to  break  bread,  Paul  preached  unto  them,  ready  to  depart 
on  the  morrow.  John  xx.  19  to  27.  Matt.  v.  17,  18. 
Isa.  lvi.  2,  4,  6,  7.  Blessed  is  the  man  that  doeth  this, 
— that  keepeth  the  Sabbath  from  polluting  it,  &c. 

(2)  Rev.  i.  10.  I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's 
day. 

(3)  Ex.  xx.  8,  10.  Remember  the  Sabbath-day,  to 
keep  it  holy. — In  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work,  thou,  nor 
thy  son,  &c. 

(4)  Ex.  xvi.  25  to  29.  And  Moses  said,  Eat  that  to- 
day; for  to-day  is  a  Sabbath  unto  the  Lord:  to-day  ye 
shall  not  find  it  in  the  field.  Six  days  ye  shall  gather 
it;  but  on  the  seventh  day,  which  is  the  Sabbath,  in  it 
there  shall  be  none,  &c.  Jer.  xvii.  21,  22.  Thus  saith 
the  Lord,  Take  heed  to  yourselves,  and  bear  no  burden 
on  the  Sabbath-day,  nor  bring  it  in  by  the  gates  of  Jeru- 
salem ;  neither  carry  forth  a  burden  out  of  your  houses  on 


274  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

the  whole  time  (except  so  much  of  it  as  is  to 
be  taken  up  in  works  of  necessity  and  mer- 
cy) (1)  in  the  public  and  private  exercises  of 
God's  worship.  (2)  And,  to  that  end,  we  are 
to  prepare  our  hearts,  and  with  such  foresight, 
diligence,  and  moderation,  to  dispose,  and 
seasonably  to  despatch  our  worldly  business, 
that  we  may  be  the  more  free  and  fit  for  the 
duties  of  that  day.  (3) 

the  Sabbath-day,  neither  do  ye  any  work;  but  hallow 
ye  the  Sabbath-day,  as  I  commanded  your  fathers.  Neh. 
xiii.  15  to  23.  In  those*  days  saw  I  in  Judah  some  tread 
ing  wine-presses  on  the  Sabbath,  and  bringing  in  sheaves, 
and  lading  asses  ;  as  also  wine,  grapes,  and  figs,  and  all 
manner  of  burdens. — Then  I  contended  with  the  nobles 
of  Judah,  and  said  unto  them,  What  evil  thing  is  this 
that  ye  do,  and  profane  the  Sabbath-day  1 

(1)  Matt.  xii.  1  to  14.  At  that  time  Jesus  went  on 
the  Sabbath-day  through  the  corn;  and  his  disciples 
were  an  hungered,  and  began  to  pluck  the  ears  of  corn, 
and  to  eat.  But  when  the  Pharisees  saw  it,  they  said 
unto  him,  Behold,  thy  disciples  do  that  which  is  not 
lawful  to  do  upon  the  Sabbath-day.  But  he  said  unto 
them,  &c. 

(2)  Lev.  xxiii.  3.  Six  days  shall  work  be  done  ;  but 
the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  rest,  a  holy  convocation. 
Isa.  lviii.  13. — And  call  the  Sabbath  a  delight,  the  holy 
of  the  Lord,  honourable;  and  shalt  honour  him,  not  doing 
thine  own  ways,  nor  rinding  thine  own  pleasure,  nor 
speaking  thine  own  words.  Luke  iv.  16. — And,  as  his 
custom  was,  he  went  into  the  synagogue  on  the  Sabbath- 
day,  and  stood  up  for  to  read.     Acts  xx.  7. 

(3)  Ex.  xx.  8.  Remember  the  Sabbath-day,  to  keep 
it  holy.  Luke  xxrii.  54,  56.  And  that  day  was  the 
preparation,  and  the  Sabbath  drew  on,  &c.  Neh.  xiii. 
19.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  when  the  gates  of  Jeru- 
salem began  to  be  dark  before  the  Sabbath,  I  commanded 
that  the  gates  should  be  shut,  and  charged  that  they 
should  not  be  opened  till  after  the  Sabbath. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  275 

Q.  118.  Why  is  the  charge  of  keeping  the 
Sabbath  more  specially  directed  to  governors 
of  families  and  other  superiors? 

A.  The  charge  of  keeping  the  Sabbath  is 
more  specially  directed  to  governors  of  fami- 
lies and  other  superiors,  because  they  are  bound 
not  only  to  keep  it  themselves,  but  to  see  that 
it  be  observed  by  all  those  that  are  under  their 
charge ;  and  because  they  are  prone  oft-times 
to  hinder  them  by  employments  of  their  own.(l) 

Q.  119.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the 
fourth  commandment? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  fourth  com- 
mandment are,  all  omissions  of  the  duties  re- 
quired, (2)  all  careless,  negligent,  and  unprofit- 
able performing  of  them,  and  being  weary  of 
them  ;  (3)  all  profaning  the  day  by  idleness, 
and  doing  that  which  is  in  itself  sinful ;  (4) 

(1)  See  figure  (4),  page  273.  Ex.  xx.  10.  In  it  (the 
Sabbath)  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work,  thou,  nor  thy  son, 
&c.  Ex.  xxiii.  12. — That  thine  ox  and  thine  ass  may 
rest,  and  the  son  of  thy  handmaid,  and  the  stranger,  may 
be  refreshed.     Ex.  xvi.  22,  25,  29. 

(2)  Ezek.  xxii.  26.  Her  priests  have  violated  my 
law,  and  have  profaned  my  holy  things ; — and  have  hid 
their  eyes  from  my  Sabbaths,  and  I  am  profaned  among 
them. 

(3)  Ezek.  xxxiii.  30,  31,  32. — And  they  come  unto 
thee  as  the  people  cometh,  and  they  sit  before  thee  as 
my  people,  and  they  hear  thy  words,  but  they  will  not  do 
them :  for  with  their  mouth  they  show  much  love,  but 
their  heart  goeth  after  their  covetousness,  &c.  Mai.  i.  13. 
Ye  said  also,  Behold,  what  a  weariness  is  it!  and  ye 
have  snuffed  at  it,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts :  and  ye 
brought  that  which  was  torn,  and  the  lame,  and  the  sick. 
Amos  viii.  5.     Acts  xx.  7,  9. 

(4)  Ezek.  xxiii.  38.     Moreover,  this  they  have  done 


276  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

and  by  all  needless  works,  words,  and  thoughts, 
about  our  worldly  employments  and  recrea- 
tions. (1) 

Q.  120.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  to 
the  fourth  commandment,  the  more  to  en- 
force it  ? 

A.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  fourth  com- 
mandment, the  more  to  enforce  it,  are  taken 
from  the  equity  of  it,  God  allowing  us  six  days 
of  seven  for  our  own  affairs,  and  reserving  but 
one  for  himself,  in  these  words,  six  days  shalt 
thou  labour  and  do  all  thy  zvork :  (2)  from 
God's  challenging  a  special  propriety  in  that 
day,  the  seventh  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord 
thy  God :  (3)  from  the  example  of  God,  who 
in  six  days  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea, 
and  all  that  in  them  is,  and  rested  the  seventh 
day:  and  from  that  blessing  which  God  put 
upon  that  day,  not  only  in  sanctifying  it  to  be 
a  day  for  his  service,  but  in  ordaining  it  to  be 
a  means  of  blessing  to  us  in  our  sanctifying  it, 
wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the  Sabbath-day 
and  hallowed,  it.  (4) 

Q.  121.  Why  is  the  word  remember  set  in 
the  beginning  of  the  fourth  commandment? 

unto  me ;  they  have  defiled  my  sanctuary  in  the  same 
day,  and  have  profaned  my  Sabbaths. 

(1)  Jer.  xvii.  24,  27. — But  if  ye  will  not  hearken  unto 
me,  to  hallow  the  Sabbath-day,  and  not  to  bear  a  burden, 
— then  will  I  kindle  a  fire  in  the  gates  thereof,  and  it 
sli all  devour  the  palaces  of  Jerusalem,  and  it  shall  not 
be  quenched.     Isa.  lviii.  13. 

(2)  Ex.  xx.  9. 

(3)  Ex.  xx.  10. 

(4)  Ex.  xx.  11. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  277 

•A  The  word  remember  is  set  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  fourth  commandment,  (1)  partly 
because  of  the  great  benefit  of  remembering  it, 
we  being  thereby  helped  in  our  preparation  to 
keep  it ;  (2)  and,  in  keeping  it,  better  to  keep 
all  the  rest  of  the  commandments,  (3)  and  to 
continue  a  thankful  remembrance  of  the  two 
great  benefits  of  creation  and  redemption,  which 
contain  a  short  abridgment  of  religion  :  (4)  and 
partly  because  we  are  ready  to  forget  it,  (5)  for 
that  there  is  less  light  of  nature  for  it,  (6)  and 

(1)  Ex.  xx.  8. 

(2)  Ex.  xvi.  23. — To-morrow  is  the  rest  of  the  holy 
Sabbath  unto  the  Lord  :  bake  that  which  ye  will  bake 
to-day,  and  seethe  that  ye  will  seethe.  Luke  xxiii.  54, 
56.  And  that  day  was  the  preparation,  and  the  Sabbath 
drew  on,  &c.  Compared  with  Mark  xv.  42.  And  now, 
when  the  even  was  come,  because  it  was  the  prepara- 
tion, that  is,  the  day  before  the  Sabbath.     Neh.  xiii.  19. 

(3)  Ezek.xx.  12, 19,20.  Moreover  also,  I  gave  them 
my  Sabbaths,  to  be  a  sign  between  me  and  them,  that 
they  might  know  that  I  am  the  Lord  that  sanctify  them. 
— And.  hallow  my  Sabbaths;  and  they  shall  be  a  sign 
between  me  and  you,  that  ye  may  know  that  I  am  the 
Lord  your  God. 

(4)  Gen.  ii.  2,3.  And  on  the  seventh  day  God  ended 
his  work  which  he  had  made ;  and  he  rested  on  the 
seventh  day  from  all  his  work  which  he  had  made.  And 
God  blessed  the  seventh  day,  and  sanctified  it :  because 
that  in  it  he  had  rested  from  all  his  work  which  God  cre- 
ated and  made.  Ps.  cxviii.  22,  24.  The  stone  which  the 
builders  refused,  it  is  become  the  head  stone  of  the  corner. 
— This  is  the  day  which  the  Lord  hath  made ;  we  will 
rejoice  and  be  glad  in  it.  Rev.  i.  10.  I  was  in  the  Spirit 
on  the  Lord's  day. — Heb.  iv.  9. 

(5)  Ezek.  xxii.  26.  Her  priests  have  violated  my 
law, — and  have  hid  their  eyes  from  my  Sabbaths. 

(6)  Neh.  ix.  14.     And  madest  known  unto  them  thy 

24 


278  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

yet  it  restraineth  our  natural  liberty  in  things 
at  other  times  lawful  ;(l)  that  it  cometh  but 
once  in  seven  days,  and  many  worldly  busi- 
nesses come  between,  and  too  often  take  otf 
our  minds  from  thinking  of  it,  either  to  pre- 
pare for  it,  or  to  sanctify  it ;  (2)  and  that  Satan 
with  his  instruments,  much  labour  to  blot  out 
the  glory,  and  even  the  memory  of  it,  and  to 
bring  in  all  irreligion  and  impiety.  (3) 

Q.  122.  What  is  the  sum  of  the  six  com- 
mandments which  contain  our  duty  to  man? 

»$.  The  sum  of  the  six  commandments  which 
contain  our  duty  to  man,  is,  to  love  our  neigh- 
bour as  ourselves,  (4)  and  to  do  to  others  what 
we  would  have  them  to  do  to  us.  (5) 

Q.  123.   Which  is  the  fifth  commandment? 

holy  Sabbath,  and  commandedst  them  precepts,  statutes, 
and  laws,  by  the  hand  of  Moses  thy  servant. 

(1)  Ex.  xxxiv.  21.  Six  days  thou  shalt  work;  but 
on  the  seventh  day  thou  shalt  rest :  in  earing-time  and  in 
harvest  thou  shalt  rest. 

(2)  Ex.  xx.  9.  Six  days  shalt  thou  labour.  Amos 
viii.  5. — When  will  the  new  moon  be  gone, — and  the 
Sabbath,  that  we  may  set  forth  wheat  ?  &c. 

(3)  Lam.  i.  7.  Jerusalem  remembered  in  the  days  of 
her  affliction,  and  of  her  miseries,  all  the  pleasant  things 
that  she  had  in  the  days  of  old,  when  her  people  fell  into 
the  hand  of  the  enemy,  and  none  did  help  her  :  the  adver- 
saries saw  her,  and  did  mock  at  her  Sabbaths.  Neh.  xiii. 
from  verse  15  to  23.  In  those  days  saw  I  in  Judah,  some 
treading  wine-presses  on  the  Sabbath.  Jer.  xvii.  21* 
22,  23.° 

(4)  Matt.  xxii.  39.  And  the  second  is  like  unto  it, 
Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 

(5)  Matt.  vii.  12.  Therefore  all  things  whatsoever  ye 
would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them  : 
for  this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  279 

J2.  The  fifth  commandment  is,  Honour  thy 
father  and  thy  mother :  that  thy  days  may 
be  long  upon  the  land  ivhich  the  Lord  thy 
God  giveth  thee.  (I) 

Q.  124.  Who  are  meant  by  father  and  mo- 
ther, in  the  Jifth  commandment  ? 

A.  By  father  and  mother,  in  the  fifth  com- 
mandment, are  meant  not  only  natural  pa- 
rents, (2)  but  all  superiors  in  age  (3)  and 
gifts ;  (4)  and  especially  such  as  by  God's 
ordinance  are  over  us  in  place  of  authority, 
whether  in  family,  (5)  church,  (6)  or  common- 
wealth. (7) 


(1)  Ex.  xx.  12. 

(2)  Prov.  xxiii.  22,  25.  Hearken  unto  thy  father  that 
begat  thee,  and  despise  not  thy  mother  when  she  is  old. 
— Thy  father  and  thy  mother  shall  be  glad,  and  she  that 
bare  thee  shall  rejoice.     Eph.  vi.  1,  2. 

(3)  1  Tim.  v.  1,  2.  Rebuke  not  an  elder,  but  entreat 
him  as  a  father;  and  the  younger  men  as  brethren;  the 
elder  women  as  mothers ;  the  younger  as  sisters. 

(4)  Gen.  iv.  20,  21.  And  Adah  bare  Jabal :  he  was 
the  father  of  such  as  dwell  in  tents,  and  of  such  as  have 
cattle.  And  his  brother's  name  was  Jubal :  he  was  the 
father  of  all  such  as  handle  the  harp  and  organ.  Gen. 
xlv.  8. — And  he  hath  made  me  a  father  to  Pharaoh. 

(5)  2  Kings  v.  13.  And  his  servants  came  near,  and 
spake  unto  him,  and  said,  My  father,  if  the  prophet  had 
bid  thee  do  some  great  thing,  wouldst  thou  not  have 
done  it? 

(6)  Gal.  iv.  19.  My  little  children,  of  whom  I  travail 
in  birth  again,  until  Christ  be  formed  in  you.  2  Kings 
ii.  12.  And  Elisha  saw  it,  and  he  cried,  My  father,  my 
father,  the  chariot  of  Israel,  and  the  horsemen  thereof! 
2  Kings  xiii.  14. 

(7)  Isa.  xlix.  23.  And  kings  shall  be  thy  nursing 
fathers,  and  their  queens  thy  nursing  mothers. 


280  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  125.  Why  are  superiors  styled  father 
and  mother  ? 

«/?.  Superiors  are  styled  father  and  mother, 
both  to  teach  them  in  all  duties  towards  their 
inferiors,  like  natural  parents,  to  express  love 
and  tenderness  to  them,  according  to  their 
several  relations ;  (1)  and  to  work  inferiors  to 
a  greater  willingness  and  cheerfulness  in  per- 
forming their  duties  to  their  superiors,  as  to 
their  parents.  (2) 

Q.  126.  What  is  the  general  scope  of  the 
fifth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  general  scope  of  the  fifth  command- 
ment, is  the  performance  of  those  duties  which 
we  mutually  owe  in  our  several  relations,  as 
inferiors,  superiors,  or  equals.  (3) 

(1)  Eph.  vi.  4.  And  ye,  fathers,  provoke  not  your 
children  to  wrath  :  but  bring  them  up  in  the  nurture  and 
admonition  of  the  Lord.  1  Thess.  ii.  7,  8,  11.  But  we 
were  gentle  among  you,  even  as  a  nurse  cherisheth  her 
children:  so,  being  affectionately  desirous  of  you,  we 
were  willing  to  have  imparted  unto  you,  not  the  gospel 
of  God  only,  but  also  our  own  souls,  because  ye  were 
dear  unto  us. — As  ye  know  how  we  exhorted,  and  com- 
forted, and  charged  every  one  of  you,  as  a  father  doth  his 
children.     Num.  xi.  11,  12,  10. 

(2)  1  Cor.  iv.  14,  15,  16.  I  write  not  these  things  to 
shame  you,  but,  as  my  beloved  sons,  I  warn  you.  For 
though  ye  have  ten  thousand  instructers  in  Christ,  yet 
have  ye  not  many  fathers  :  for  in  Christ  Jesus  I  have  be- 
gotten you  through  the  gospel.  Wherefore,  I  beseech 
you,  be  ye  followers  of  me. 

(3)  Eph.  v.  21.  Submitting  yourselves  one  to  another 
in  the  fear  of  God.  1  Pet.  ii.  17.  Honour  all  men. 
Love  the  brotherhood.  Fear  God.  Honour  the  king. 
Rom.  xii.  10.  Be  kindly  affectioned  one  to  another,  with 
brotherly  love ;  in  honour  preferring  one  another. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  281 

Q.  127.  What  is  the  honour  that  inferiors 
owe  to  superiors  ? 

A.  The  honour  which  inferiors  owe  to  their 
superiors  is,  all  due  reverence  in  heart,  (1) 
word,  (2)  and  behaviour;  (3)  prayer  and 
thanksgiving  for  them ;  (4)  imitation  of  their 
virtues  and  graces ;  (5)  willing  obedience  to 
their  lawful  commands  and  counsels;  (6) 
due  submission  to  their  corrections ;  (?)  fidelity 


(1)  Mai.  i.  6.  A  son  honoureth  his  father,  and  a  servant 
his  master :  if  then  I  be  a  father,  where  is  my  honour  ? 
and  if  1  be  a  master,  where  is  my  fear  ?  Lev.  xix.  3. 
Ye  shall  fear  every  man  his  mother  and  his  father. 

(2)  Prov.  xxxi.  28.  Her  children  arise  up,  and  call 
her  blessed ;  her  husband  also,  and  he  praiseth  her. 
1  Pet.  iii.  6.  Even  as  Sarah  obeyed  Abraham,  calling 
him  lord : — 

(3)  Lev.  xix.  32.  Thou  shalt  rise  up  before  the 
hoary  head,  and  honour  the  face  of  the  old  man.  1  Kings 
ii.  19. — And  she  sat  on  his  right  hand. 

(4)  1  Tim.  ii.  1,2.  I  exhort,  therefore,  that,  first  of 
all,  supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of 
thanks  be  made  for  all  men;  for  kings,  and  for  all  that 
are  in  authority. 

(5)  Heb.  xiii.  7.  Remember  them  which  have  the 
rule  over  you,  who  have  spoken  unto  you  the  word  of 
God ;  whose  faith  follow,  considering  the  end  of  their 
conversation.  Phil.  iii.  17.  Brethren,  be  followers  to- 
gether of  me,  and  mark  them  which  walk  so,  as  ye  have 
us  for  an  ensample. 

(6)  Eph.  vi.  1,  2,  5,  6,  7.  Children,  obey  your 
parents  in  the  Lord  : — Servants,  be  obedient  to  them  that 
are  your  masters,  according  to  the  flesh,  &c.  1  Pet.  ii. 
13,  14.  Submit  yourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man 
for  the  Lord's  sake :  whether  it  be  to  the  king,  as  su- 
preme, or  unto  governors,  &c.  Rom.  xiii.  from  1  to  6. 
Heb.  xiii.  17.     Prov.  iv.  3,  4 ;  and  xxiii.  22. 

(7)  Heb.  xii.  9.     Furthermore,  we  have  had  fathers 

24* 


282  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

to,  (1)  defence  (2)  and  maintenance  of  their 
persons  and  authority,  according  to  their  sev- 
eral ranks,  and  the  nature  of  their  places;  (3) 
bearing  with  their  infirmities,  and  covering 
them  in  love,  (4)  that  so  they  may  be  an 
honour  to  them  and  to  their  government.  (5) 

of  our  flesh  which  corrected  us,  and  we  gave  them  rever- 
ence. 1  Pet.  ii.  18,  19,  20.  Servants,  be  subject  to  your 
masters,  with  all  fear ; — but  if,  when  ye  do  well,  and 
suffer  for  it,  ye  take  it  patiently,  this  is  acceptable  with 
God. 

(1)  Tit.  ii.  9,  10.  Exhort  servants  to  be  obedient  unto 
their  own  masters,  and  to  please  them  well  in  all  things  ,• 
not  answering  again  ;  not  purloining,  but  showing  all 
good  fidelity  ;  that  they  may  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God 
our  Saviour  in  all  things. 

(2)  1  Sam.  xxvi.  15,  16. — Wherefore  then  hast  thou 
not  kept  thy  lord  the  king  ? — Jb  the  Lord  liveth,  ye  are 
worthy  to  die,  because  ye  have  not  kept  your  master,  the 
Lord's  anointed.     2  Sam.  xviii.  3.     Esth.  vi.  2. 

(3)  Matt.  xxii.  21.  Render  therefore  unto  Caesar,  the 
things  which  are  Caesar's.  Rom.  xiii.  6,  7. — For  this 
cause  pay  ye  tribute  also :  for  they  are  God's  ministers, 
attending  continually  upon  this  very  thing.  Render 
therefore  to  all  their  dues  :  tribute  to  whom  tribute  is 
due  ;  custom  to  whom  custom  ;  fear  to  whom  fear;  honour 
to  whom  honour.  1  Tim.  v.  17,  18.  Let  the  elders  that 
rule  well,  be  counted  worthy  of  double  honour,  especially 
they  who  labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine. — Thou  shalt 
not  muzzle  the  ox  that  treadeth  out  the  corn.  And,  the 
labourer  is  worthy  of  his  reward.  Gal.  vi.  6.  Gen.  xlv. 
11,  and  xlvii.  12. 

(4)  Gen.  ix.  23.  And  Shem  and  Japheth  took  a  gar- 
ment, and  laid  it  upon  both  their  shoulders,  and  went 
backward,  and  covered  the  nakedness  of  their  father :  and 
their  faces  were  backward,  and  they  saw  not  their  father's 
nakedness.    1  Pet.  ii.  18.    Prov.  xxiii.  22. 

(5)  Ps.  cxxvii.  3,  4,  5.  Lo,  children  are  a  heritage 
of  the  Lord. — Happy  is  the  man  that  hath  his  quiver  full 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  283 

Q.  128.  What  are  the  sins  of  inferiors 
against  their  superiors  ? 

n/2.  The  sins  of  inferiors  against  their  supe- 
riors are,  all  neglect  of  the  duties  required 
toward  them;(l)  envying  at,  (2)  contempt 
of,  (3)  and  rebellion  (4)  against  their  per- 
sons (5)  and  places,  (6)  in  their  lawful  coun- 
sels, (7)  commands  and  corrections  ;  (8)  cursing. 


of  them  :  they  shall  not  be  ashamed,  but  they  shall 
speak  with  the  enemies  in  the  gate.  Prov.  xxxi.  23. 
Her  husband  is  known  in  the  gates,  when  he  sitteth 
among  the  elders  of  the  land. 

(1)  Matt.  xv.  4,  5,  6. — But  ye  say,  Whosoever  shall 
say  to  his  father  or  his  mother,  It  is  a  gift,  by  whatsoever 
thou  mightest  be  profited  by  me ;  and  honour  not  his 
father  or  his  mother,  he  shall  be  free.  Thus  have  ye  made 
the  commandment  of  God  of  none  effect  by  your  tradition 

(2)  Num.  xi.  28,  29. — And  Moses  said  unto  him,  En- 
viest  thou  for  my  sake  1  Would  God  that  all  the  Lord's 
people  were  prophets. 

(3)  1  Sam.  viii.  7.  For  they  have  not  rejected  thee-, 
but  they  have  rejected  me,  that  I  should  not  reign  over 
them.  Isa.  iii.  5. — The  child  shall  behave  himself 
proudly  against  the  ancient,  and  the  base  against  the 
honourable. 

(4)  2  Sam.  xv.  from  verse  1  to  12.  And  it  came  to 
pass  after  this,  that  Absalom  prepared  him  chariots  and 
horses,  &c. 

(5)  Ex.  xxi.  15.  And  he  that  smiteth  his  father,  or 
his  mother,  shall  be  surely  put  to  death. 

(6)  1  Sam.  x.  27.  But  the  children  of  Belial  said, 
How  shall  this  man  save  us  ?  And  they  despised  him. 
and  brought  him  no  presents. 

(7)  1  Sam.  ii.  25. — Notwithstanding,  they  hearkened 
not  unto  the  voice  of  their  father,  because  the  Lord 
would  slay  them. 

(8)  Deut.  xxi.  18,  19,  20,  21.— And  they  shall  say 
unto  the  elders  of  his  city,  This  our  son  is  stubborn  and 


284  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

mocking,  (1)  and  all  such  refractory  and  scan- 
dalous carriage,  as  proves  a  shame  and  dis- 
honour to  them  and  their  government.  (2) 

Q.  129.  What  is  required  of  superio?%s  to- 
wards  their  inferiors  ? 

Ji.  It  is  required  of  superiors,  according  to 
that  power  they  receive  from  God,  and  that 
relation  wherein  they  stand,  to  love,  (3)  pray 
for,  (4)  and  bless  their  inferiors ;  (5)  to  in- 
struct, (6)    counsel,   and   admonish   them ;  (7) 

rebellious,  he  will  not  obey  our  voice ;  he  is  a  glutton  and 
a  drunkard.  And  all  the  men  of  his  city  shall  stone  him 
with  stones,  that  he  die. 

(1)  Prov.  xxx.  11.  There  is  a  generation  that  curseth 
their  father,  and  doth  not  bless  their  mother.  Verse  17. 
The  eye  that  mocketh  at  his  father,  and  despiseth  to  obey 
his  mother,  the  ravens  of  the  valley  shall  pick  it  out,  and 
the  young  eagles  shall  eat  it. 

(2)  Prov.  xix.  26.  He  that  wasteth  Ms  father,  and 
chaseth  away  his  mother,  is  a  son  that  causeth  shame, 
and  bringeth  reproach. 

(3)  Col.  iii.  19.  Husbands,  love  your  wives,  and  be 
not  bitter  against  them.     Tit.  ii.  4. 

(4)  1  Sam.  xii.  23.  Moreover,  as  for  roe,  God  forbid 
that  I  should  sin  against  the  Lord  in  ceasing  to  pray  for 
you.     Job  i.  5. 

(5)  1  Kings  viii.  55,  66.  And  he  stood,  and  blessed 
all  the  congregation  of  Israel  with  a  loud  voice,  &c. 
Gen.  xlix.  28. 

(6)  Deut.  vi.  6,  7.  And  these  words,  which  1  com- 
mand thee  this  day,  shall  be  in  thine  heart :  and  thou  shalt 
teach  them  diligently  unto  thy  children,  and  shalt  talk 
of  them  when  thou  sittest  in  thine  house,  and  when  thou 
walkest  by  the  way,  and  when  thou  liest  down,  and  when 
thou  risest  up. 

(7)  Eph.  vi.  4.  And,  ye  fathers,  provoke  not  your 
children  to  wrath :  but  bring  them  up  in  the  nurture  and 
admonition  of  the  Lord 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  285 

countenancing,  (1)  commending,  (2)  and  re- 
warding such  as  do  well ;  (3)  and  discoun- 
tenancing, (4)  reproving,  and  chastising  such 
as  do  ill ;  (5)  protecting,  (6)  and  providing 
for  them  all  things  necessary  for  soul  (7) 
and  body:  (8)  and,  by  grave,  wise,  holy, 
and  exemplary  carriage,  to  procure  glory  to 
God,  (9)  honour  to  themselves,  (10)  and  so  to 


(1)  1  Pet.  lii.  7.  Likewise,  ye  husbands,  dwell  with 
them  according  to  knowledge,  giving  honour  unto  the 
wife,  as  unto  the  weaker  vessel,  and  as  being  heirs  to- 
gether of  the  grace  of  life ;  that  your  prayers  be  not  hin- 
dered. 

(2)  Rom.  xiii.  3.  For  rulers  are  not  a  terror  to  good 
works,  but  to  the  evil. — Do  that  which  is  good,  and  thou 
shalt  have  praise  of  the  same.     1  Pet.  ii.  14. 

(3)  Esth.  vi.  3.  And  the  king  said,  What  honour  and 
dignity  hath  been  done  to  Mordecai  for  this? 

(4)  Rom.  xiii.  4. — He  is  the  minister  of  God, — a  re- 
venger to  execute  wrath  upon  him  that  doeth  evil. 

(5)  Prov.  xxix.  15.  The  rod  and  reproof  give  wis- 
dom :  but  a  child  left  to  himself  bringeth  his  mother  to 
shame.     Rom.  xiii.  4. 

(6)  Job  xxix.  from  the  12th  verse  to  the  18th.  Be- 
cause I  delivered  the  poor  that  cried,  and  the  fatherless, 
and  him  that  had  none  to  help  him,  &c.  Isa.  i.  10,  17. — 
Relieve  the  oppressed;  judge  the  fatherless;  plead  for 
the  widow. 

(7)  Eph.  vi.  4.     See  figure  (7),  page  284. 

(8)  1  Tim.  v.  8.  But  if  any  provide  not  for  his  own, 
and  specially  for  those  of  his  own  house,  he  hath  denied 
the  faith,  and  is  worse  than  an  infidel. 

(9)  1  Tim.  iv.  12.  Let  no  man  despise  thy  youth ; 
but  be  thou  an  example  of  the  believers,  in  word,  in  con- 
versation, in  charity,  in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity.  Tit.  ii 
3,  4,  5. 

(10)  1  Kings  iii.28.  And  all  Israel  heard  of  the  judg- 
ment which  the  king  had  judged ;  and  they  feared  the 


286  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

preserve  that  authority  which  God  hath  put 
upon  them.  (1) 

Q.  130.    What  are  the  sins  of  superiors? 

A,  The  sins  of  superiors  are,  besides  the 
neglect  of  the  duties  required  of  them,  (2)  an 
inordinate  seeking  of  themselves,  (3)  their  own 
glory,  (4)  ease,  profit,  or  pleasure  ;  (5)  com- 
manding things  unlawful, (6)  or  not  in  the  power 
of  inferiors  to  perform ;  (7)  counselling,  (S)  en- 
kin  g ;  for  they  saw  that  the  wisdom  of  God  was  in  him,  to 
do  judgment. 

(i)  Tit.  ii.  15.  These  things  speak,  and  exhort,  and 
rebuke  with  all  authority.     Let  no  man  despise  thee. 

(2)  Ezek.  xxxiv.  2,  3,  4. — Should  not  the  shepherds 
feed  the  flocks  ? — The  diseased  have  ye  not  strength- 
ened, neither  have  ye  healed  that  which  was  sick,  nei- 
ther have  ye  bound  up  that  which  was  broken,  neither 
have  ye  brought  again  that  which  was  driven  away, 
neither  have  ye  sought  that  which  was  lost. 

(3)  Phil.  ii.  21.  For  all  seek  their  own,  not  the  things 
which  are  Jesus  Christ's. 

(4)  John  v.  44.  How  can  ye  believe,  which  receive 
honour  one  of  another,  and  seek  not  the  honour  that 
cometh  from  God  only  ?     John  vii.  18. 

(5)  Isa.  lvi.  10,  11.  His  watchmen  are  blind:  they 
are  all  ignorant,  they  are  all  dumb  dogs,  they  cannot 
bark ;  sleeping,  lying  down,  loving  to  slumber.  Yea, 
they  are  greedy  dogs  which  can  never  have  enough. 
Deut.  xvii.  17. — Neither  shall  he  greatly  multiply  to 
himself  silver  and  gold. 

(6)  Acts  iv.  17, 18. — And  they  called  them,  and  com- 
manded them  not  to  speak  at  all,  nor  teach,  in  the  name 
of  Jesus.     Dan.  iii.  4,  5,  6. 

(7)  Ex.  v.  from  verse  10  to  the  19th. — There  shall  no 
straw  be  given  you,  yet  shall  ye  deliver  the  tale  of  bricks, 
&c.     Matt,  xxiii.  2,  4. 

(8)  Matt.  xiv.  8,  compared  with  Mark  vi.  24.  And 
she  went  forth,  and  said  unto  her  mother,  What  shall  I 
ask  ?     And  she  said,  The  head  of  John  the  Baptist. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  287 

couraging,  (1)  or  favouring  them  id  that  which 
is  evil  ;  (2)  dissuading,  discouraging,  or  dis- 
countenancing them  in  that  which  is  good ;  (3) 
correcting  them  unduly  ;  (4)  careless  exposing, 
or  leaving  them  to  wrong,  temptation,  and 
danger:  (5)   provoking  them  to  wrath ;  (6)  or 

(1)  Jer.  v.  30,  31.  A  wonderful  and  horrible  thing  is 
committed  in  the  land ;  the  prophets  prophesy  falsely,  and 
the  priests  bear  rule  by  their  means ;  and  my  people  love 
to  have  it  so :  and  what  will  ye  do  in  the  end  thereof  ? 
2  Sam.  xiii.  28. 

(2)  Jer.  vi.  13,  14.  From  the  prophet  even  unto  the 
priest,  every  one  dealeth  falsely.  They  have  healed  also 
the  hurt  of  the  daughter  of  my  people  slightly,  saying, 
Peace,  peace ;  when  there  is  no  peace.    Ezek.  xiii.  9,  10. 

(3)  John  vii.  46,  47,  48,  49.  The  officers  answered, 
Never  man  spake  like  this  man.  Then  answered  them 
the  Pharisees,  Are  ye  also  deceived]  Have  any  of  the 
rulers  or  of  the  Pharisees  believed  on  him  ?  But  this 
people,  who  knoweth  not  the  law,  are  cursed.  John  ix. 
28.  Then  they  reviled  him,  and  said,  Thou  art  his  dis- 
ciple; but  we  are  Moses'  disciples. 

(4)  1  Pet.  ii.  19,  20.  For  this  is  thank-worthy,  if  a 
man  for  conscience  toward  God  endure  grief,  suffering 
wrongfully.  For  what  glory  is  it,  if  when  ye  be  buffeted 
for  your  faults,  ye  shall  take  it  patiently  ?  But  if,  when 
ye  do  well,  and  suffer  for  it,  ye  take  it  patiently,  this  is 
acceptable  with  God.  Heb.  xii.  10.— They  verily  for  a 
few  days  chastened  us  after  their  own  pleasure ;  but  he 
for  our  profit,  that  we  might  be  partakers  of  his  holiness. 
Deut.  xxv.  3. 

(5)  Lev.  xix.  29.  Do  not  prostitute  thy  daughter 
Isa.  lviii.  7.  Is  it  not  to  deal  thy  bread  to  the  hungry, 
and  that  thou  bring  the  poor  that  are  cast  out  to  thy 
house  ]  When  thou  seest  the  naked,  that  thou  cover 
him ;  and  that  thou  hide  not  thyself  from  thine  own 
flesh  ?     Gen.  xxxviii.  11,  26. 

(6)  Eph.  vi.  4.  And,  ye  fathers,  provoke  not  your 
children  to  wrath. 


288  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

any  way  dishonouring  themselves,  or  lessen- 
ing their  authority,  by  an  unjust,  indiscreet, 
rigorous,  or  remiss  behaviour.  (1) 

Q.  131.    What  are  the  duties  of  equals  ? 

t/tf.  The  duties  of  equals  are,  to  regard  the 
dignity  and  worth  of  each  other,  (2)  in  giving 
honour  to  go  one  before  another ;  (3)  and  to  re- 
joice in  each  other's  gifts  and  advancement  as 
their  own.  (4) 

Q.  132.    What  are  the  sins  of  equals? 

*3.  The  sins  of  equals  are,  besides  the  neg- 
lect of  the  duties  required,  (5)  the  undervaluing 

(1)  Gen.  ix.  21.  And  he  drank  of  the  wine,  and  was 
drunken;  and  he  was  uncovered  within  his  tent.  1  Kings 
xii.  13,  14.  And  the  king  [Rehoboam]  answered  the 
people  roughly,  and  forsook  the  old  men's  counsel  that 
they  gave  him ;  and  spake  to  them  after  the  counsel  of 
the  young  men,  saying,  My  father  made  your  yoke  heavy, 
and  I  will  add  to  your  yoke;  my  father  also  chastised 
3rou  with  whips,  but  I  will  chastise  you  with  scorpions. 
1  Kings  i.  6.  And  his  father  had  not  displeased  him  at 
any  time  in  saying,  Why  hast  thou  done  so  ]  1  Sam.  iii. 
13.  For  1  have  told  him,  [Eli]  that  I  will  judge  his  house 
for  ever,  for  the  iniquity  which  he  knoweth ;  because  his 
sons  made  themselves  vile,  and  he  restrained  them  not. 

(2)  1  Pet.  ii.  17.  Honour  all  men.  Love  the  brother 
hood. 

(3)  Rom.  xii.  10. — In  honour  preferring  one  another. 
Phil.  ii.  3. — In  lowliness  of  mind  let  each  esteem  other 
better  than  themselves. 

(4)  Rom.  xii.  15,  16.  Rejoice  with  them  that  do  re- 
joice, and  weep  with  them  that  weep.  Be  of  the  same 
mind  one  toward  another.  Phil.  ii.  4.  Look  not  every 
man  on  his  own  things,  but  every  man  also  on  the  things 
of  others. 

(5)  Rom.  xiii.  8.  Owe  no  man  any  thing,  but  to  love 
one  another :  for  he  that  loveth  another  hath  fulfilled 
the  law. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  289 

of  the  worth,  (1)  envying  the  gifts,  (2)  grieving 
at  the  advancement  or  prosperity  one  of  an- 
other ;  (3)  and  usurping  pre-eminence  one  over 
another.  (4) 

Q.  133.  What  is  the  reason  annexed  to  the 
fifth  commandment^  the  more  to  enforce  it? 

«/?.  The  reason  annexed  to  the  fifth  com- 
mandment in  these  words,  "  that  thy  days 
may  be  long  upon  the  land  which  the  Lord 
thy  God  giveth  thee"  (5)  is  an  express  promise 
of  long  life  and  prosperity,  as  far  as  it  shall 
serve  for  God's  glory  and  their  own  good,  to 
all  such  as  keep  this  commandment.  (6) 


(1)  Prov.  xiv.  21.  He  that  despiseth  his  neighbour 
sinneth ;  but  he  that  hath  mercy  on  the  poor,  happy  is 
he.  Isa.  lxv.  5.  Which  say,  Stand  by  thyself,  come 
not  near  to  me;  for  I  am  holier  than  thou.  2  Tim. 
iii.  3. 

(2)  Acts  vii.  9.  And  the  patriarchs,  moved  with 
envy,  sold  Joseph  into  Egypt :  but  God  was  with  him  : 
Gal.  v.  26.  Let  us  not  be  desirous  of  vain  glory,  pro- 
voking one  another,  envying  one  another. 

(3)  1  John  iii.  12.  Not  as  Cain,  who  was  of  that 
wicked  one,  and  slew  his  brother.  And  wherefore  slew 
he  him  ?  Because  his  own  works  were  evil,  and  his 
brother's  righteous.  Matt.  xx.  15.— Is  thine  eye  evil, 
because  I  am  good  ?  Num.  xii.  2.  Esth.  vi.  12,  13. 
Luke  xv.  28,  29. 

(4)  Matt.  xx.  25,  26,  27.  But  Jesus  called  them 
unto  him,  and  said,  Ye  know  that  the  princes  of  the  Gen- 
tiles exercise  dominion  over  them,  and  they  that  are 
great  exercise  authority  upon  them.  But  it  shall  not 
be  so  among  you,  &c.  3  John  9.  Luke  xxii.  24,  25, 
26. 

(5)  Ex.  xx.  12. 

(6)  Eph.  vi.  2,  3.  Honour  thy  father  and  mother, 
(which  is  the  first  commandment  with  promise,)  that  it 

25 


290  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  134.  WTiich  is  the  sixth  commandment? 

Jl.  The  sixth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  kill.  (1) 

Q.  135.  What  are  the  duties  required  in 
the  sixth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  sixth  com- 
mandment are,  all  careful  studies,  and  lawful 
endeavours,  to  preserve  the  life  of  ourselves  (2) 
and  others,  (3)  by  resisting  all  thoughts  and 
purposes,  (4)  subduing  all  passions,  (5)  and 
avoiding  all  occasions,  (6)  temptations,  (7)  and 
practices,  which  tend  to  the  unjust  taking  away 


may  be  well  with  thee,  and  thou  mayest  live  long  on  the 
earth.     Deut.  v.  16.     1  Kings  viii.  25. 

(1)  Ex.  xx.  13. 

(2)  Eph.  v.  29.  No  man  ever  yet  hated  his  own 
flesh  ;  but  nourisheth  and  cherisheth  it.     Matt.  x.  23. 

(3)  Job  xxix.  13.  The  blessing  of  him  that  was  ready 
to  perish  came  upon  me.     I  Kings  xviii.  4. 

(4)  1  Sam.  xix.  4,  5.  And  Jonathan  spake  good  of 
David  unto  Saul  his  father,  and  said  unto  him,  Let  not 
the  king  sin  against  his  servant,  against  David  ;  because 
he  hath  not  sinned  against  thee,  and  because  his  works 
have  been  to  thee-ward  very  good : — wherefore  then  wilt 
thou  sin  against  innocent  blood,  to  slay  David  without  a 
cause  ?     Jer.  xxvi.  15,  16.     Acts  xxiii.  21,  27. 

(5)  Eph.  iv.  26.  Be  ye  angry,  and  sin  not ;  let  not 
the  sun  go  down  upon  your  wrath. 

(6)  Prov.  xxii.  21,  25.  Make  no  friendship  with  an 
dngry  man;  and  with  a  furious  man  thou  shalt  not  go  ; 
lest  thou  learn  his  ways  and  get  a  snare  to  thy  soul. 
I  Sam.  xxv.  32,  33.     2  Sam.  ii.  23.     Deut.  xxii.  8. 

(7)  Prov.  i.  10,  11,  15.  My  son,  if  sinners  entice 
thee,  consent  thou  not.  If  they  say,  Come  with  us,  let 
us  lay  wait  for  blood,  let  us  lurk  privily  for  the  innocent 
without  cause. — My  son,  walk  not  thou  in  the  way  with 
them ;  refrain  thy  foot  from  their  path.     Matt.  iv.  G,  7 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  291 

the  life  of  any;  (1)  by  just  defence  thereof 
against  violence  ;(2)  patient  bearing  of  the  hand 
of  God;  (3)  quietness  of  mind,  (4)  cheerfulness  of 
spirit,  (5)  and  sober  use  of  meat,  (6)  drink,  (7) 


(1)1  Kings  xxi.  9,  10,  19.  And  she  [Jezebel]  wrote 
in  the  letters,  saying,  Proclaim  a  fast,  and  set  Naboth  on 
high  among  the  people ;  and  set  two  men,  sons  of  Belial, 
before  him,  to  bear  witness  against  him,  saying,  Thou 
didst  blaspheme  God  and  the  king :  and  then  carry  him 
out,  and  stone  him,  that  he  may  die. — Hast  thou  [Ahab] 
killed,  and  also  taken  possession  ? — Thus  saith  the  Lord, 
In  the  place  where  dogs  licked  the  blood  of  Naboth,  shall 
dogs  lick  thy  blood,  even  thine.  Gen.  xxxvii.  21,  22. 
1  Sam.  xxiv.  12,  and  xxvi.  9,  10,  11. 

(2)  Prov.  xxiv.  11,12.  If  thou  forbear  to  deliver  them 
that  are  drawn  unto  death,  and  those  that  are  ready  to  be 
slain;  if  thou  sayest,  Behold,  we  knew  it  not;  doth  not 
he  that  pondereth  the  heart  consider  it?  and  he  that 
keepeth  thy  soul,  doth  not  he  know  it?  and  shall  not  he 
render  to  every  man  according  to  his  works  ?  1  Sam. 
xiv.  45. 

(3)  Luke  xxi.  19.  In  your  patience  possess  ye  your 
souls.  James  v.  8.  Be  ye  also  patient;  stablish  your 
hearts  :  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord  draweth  nigh.  Heb. 
xii.  5. — My  son,  despise  not  thou  the  chastening  of  the 
Lord,  nor  faint  when  thou  art  rebuked  of  him. 

(4)  Ps.  xxxvii.  8,  11.  Cease  from  anger,  and  forsake 
wrath  ;  fret  not  thyself  in  any  wise  to  do  evil. — The  meek 
shall  inherit  the  earth  ;  and  shall  delight  themselves  in 
the  abundance  of  peace.  1  Pet.  iii.  3,  4.  Whose  adorn- 
ing— let  it  be  the  hidden  man  of  the  heart,  in  that  which 
is  not  corruptible,  even  the  ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet 
spirit,  which  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  great  price. 

(5)  Prov.  xvii.  22.  A  merry  heart  doeth  good  like  a 
medicine  :  but  a  broken  spirit  drieth  the  bones.  1  Thess. 
v.  16.     Rejoice  evermore. 

(6)  Prov.  xxiii.  20.  Be  not — among  riotous  eaters  of 
flesh.     Prov.  xxv.  16. 

(7)  Prov.  xxiii.  29,  30.     Who  hath  wo?  who  hath 


292  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

physic,  (1)  sleep,  (2)  labour,  (3)  and  recrea- 
tions; (4)  by  charitable  thoughts,  (5)  love,  (6) 
compassion,  (7)  meekness,  gentleness,  kind- 
ness ;  (8)  peaceable,  (9)  mild,  and  courteous 
speeches     and     behaviour ;  (10)     forbearing, 


sorrow  1  who  hath  contentions  ?  who  hath  babbling  ? 
who  hath  wounds  without  cause  ?  who  hath  redness  of 
eyes  ?  They  that  tarry  long  at  the  wine ;  they  that  go  to 
seek  mixed  wine.     Eccl.  x.  17.     1  Tim.  v.  23. 

(1)  Matt.  ix.  12.  But  when  Jesus  heard  that,  he  said 
unto  them,  They  that  be  whole  need  not  a  physician,  but 
they  that  are  sick.     Isa.  xxxviii.  21. 

(2)  Eccl.  ii.  23. — All  his  days  are  sorrows,  and  his 
travail  grief;  yea,  his  heart  taketh  not  rest  in  the  night. 
This  is  also  vanity.     Ps.  cxxvii.  2. 

(3)  Eccl.  v.  12.  The  sleep  of  a  labouring  man  is 
sweet,  whether  he  eat  little  or  much  :  but  the  abundance 
of  the  rich  will  not  suffer  him  to  sleep.  2  Thess.  iii. 
10,  12. 

(4)  Eccl.  iii.  4. — A  time  to  mourn,  and  a  time  to 
dance. 

(5)  1  Cor.  xiii.  4,  5.  Charity — thinketh  no  evil. 
1  Sam.  xix.  4,  5. 

(6)  Rom.  xiii.  10.  Love  worketh  no  ill  to  his  neigh- 
bour. Prov.  x.  12.  Hatred  stirreth  up  strifes ;  but  love 
covereth  all  sins. 

(7)  Zech.  vii.  9.  Thus  speaketh  the  Lord  of  hosts, 
saying, — Show  mercy  and  compassions  every  man  to  his 
brother.     Luke  x.  33,  34. 

(8.)  Col.  iii.  12.  Put  on,  therefore,  as  the  elect  of 
God,  holy  and  beloved,  bowels  of  mercies,  kindness, 
humbleness  of  mind,  meekness,  long-suffering. 

(9)  Rom.  xii.  18.  If  it  be  possible,  as  much  as  lieth 
in  you,  live  peaceably  with  all  men. 

(10)  1  Pet.  iii.  8,  9. — Be  pitiful,  be  courteous ;  not  ren- 
dering evil  for  evil,  or  railing  for  railing:  but,  contrari- 
wise, blessing.  1  Cor.  iv.  12,  13. — Being  reviled,  we 
bless;  being  persecuted,  we  suffer  it:  being  defamed, 
we  entreat. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  293 

readiness  to  be  reconciled,  patient  bearing  and 
forgiving  of  injuries,  and  requiting  good  for 
evil;  (I)  comforting  and  succouring  the  dis- 
tressed, and  protecting  and  defending  the  in- 
nocent. (2) 

Q.  136.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the. 
sixth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  sixth 
commandment  are,  all  taking  away  the 
life  of  ourselves,  (3)  or  of  others  ;  (4)  ex- 
cept   in    case    of    public   justice,  (5)    lawful 

(1)  Col  iii.  13.  Forbearing  one  another,  and  forgiving 
one  another,  if  any  man  have  a  quarrel  against  any  ;  even 
as  Christ  forgave  you,  so  also  do  ye.  James  iii.  17. — 
The  wisdom  that  is  from  above  is — gentle,  and  easy  to 
be  entreated.  1  Pet.  ii.  20. — If,  when  ye  do  well,  and 
suffer  for  if,  ye  take  it  patiently,  this  is  acceptable  with 
God.  Rom.  xii.  20,  21. — If  thine  enemy  hunger,  feed 
him;  if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink:  for  in  so  doing  thou 
shalt  heap  coals  of  fire  on  his  head.  Be  not  overcome 
of  evil,  but  overcome  evil  with  good.     Matt.  v.  24. 

(2)  1  Thess.  v.  14. — Comfort  the  feeble-minded,  sup- 
port the  weak.  Matt.  xxv.  35,  36. — I  was  an  hungered, 
and  ye  gave  me  meat :  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me 
drink :  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  in :  naked,  and 
ye  clothed  me  :  I  was  sick,  and  ye  visited  me :  I  was  in 
prison,  and  ye  came  unto  me.  Prov.  xxxi.  8,  9.  Open 
thy  mouth  for  the  dumb  in  the  cause  of  all  such  as  are 
appointed  to  destruction. — Plead  the  cause  of  the  poor 
and  needy.     Job  xxxi.  19,  20.     Isa.  lviii.  7. 

(3)  Acts  xvi.  28.  But  Paul  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
saying,  Do  thyself  no  harm  ;  for  we  are  all  here.  Prov. 
i.  18. 

(4)  Gen.  ix.  6.  Whoso  sheddeth  man's  blood,  by  man 
shall  his  blood  be  shed  :  for  in  the  image  of  God  made  he 
man. 

(5)  Ex.  xxi.  14. — If  a  man  come  presumptuously  upon 
his  neighbour,  to  slay  him  with  guile ;  thou  shalt  take 

25* 


294  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

war,  (1)  or  necessary  defence;  (2)  the  neg- 
lecting or  withdrawing  the  lawful  or  neces- 
sary means  of  preservation  of  life ;  (3)  sin- 
ful anger,  (4)  hatred,  (5)  envy,  (6)  desire  of  re- 
venge ;  (7)  and  excessive  passions,  (8)  distract- 


him  from  mine  altar,  that  he  may  die.     Num.  xxxv. 
31,  33. 

(1)  Deut.  xx.  throughout.  When  thou  goest  out  to 
hattle  against  thine  enemies,  and  seest  horses  and  chariots, 
and  a  people  more  than  thou,  be  not  afraid  of  them ;  for 
the  Lord  thy  God  is  with  thee,  which  brought  thee  up  out 
of  the  land  of  Egypt,  &c.  Heb.  xi.  32, 33,  34.— The  time 
would  fail  me  to  tell  of  Gedeon,  and  of  Barak,  and  of  Sam- 
son, and  ofJephthae,  ofDavid  also,  and  Samuel,  and  of  the 
prophets  :  who  through  faith  subdued  kingdoms', — out  of 
weakness  were  made  strong,  waxed  valiant  in  right, 
turned  to  flight  the  armies  of  the  aliens.     Jer.  xlviii.  10. 

(2)  Ex.  xxii.  2.  If  a  thief  be  found  breaking  up,  and 
be  smitten  that  he  die,  there  shall  no  blood  be  shed  for 
him. 

(3)  Matt.  xxv.  42, 43. — I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave 
me  no  meat :  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  no  drink  :  I 
was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  not  in :  naked,  and  ye 
clothed  me  not :  sick,  and  in  prison,  and  ye  visited  me 
not.     James  ii.  15,  16.     Eccl.  vi.  1,  2. 

(4)  Matt.  v.  22. — I  say  unto  you,  That  whosoever  is 
angry  with  his  brother  without  a  cause,  shall  be  in  danger 
of  the  judgment. 

(5)  1  John  iii.  15.  Whosoever  hateth  his  brother  is 
a  murderer.  Prov.  x.  12.  Hatred  stirreth  up  strifes. 
Lev.  xix.  17. 

(6)  Job  v.  2. — Envy  slayeth  the  silly  one.  Prov.  xiv. 
30.  A  sound  heart  is  the  life  of  the  flesh :  but  envy  the 
rottenness  of  the  bones. 

(7)  Rom.  xii.  19.  Dearly  beloved,  avenge  not  your- 
selves, but  rather  give  place  unto  wrath. 

(8)  James  iv.  1.  From  whence  come  wars  and  fight- 
ings among  you  ?  come  they  not  hence,  even  of  your  lusts 
that  war  in  your  members  1     Eph.  iv.  31. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  295 

ing  cares;  (1)  immoderate  use  of  meat,  drink.(2) 
labour,  (3)  and  recreations  ;  (4)  provoking 
words  ;  (5)  oppression,  (6)  quarrelling,  (7)  strik- 
ing, wounding,  (8)  and  whatsoever  else  tends 
to  the  destruction  of  the  life  of  any.  (9) 

Q.  137.  Which  is  the  seventh  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  is,  Thou 
shalt  not  commit  adultery.  (10) 

(1)  Matt.  vi.  34.  Take  therefore  no  thought  for  the 
morrow  : — sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof.  Job 
xxi.  25. — Another  dieth  in  the  bitterness  of  his  soul,  and 
never  eateth  with  pleasure. 

(2)  Luke  xxi.  34.  And  take  heed  to  yourselves,  lest 
at  any  time  your  hearts  be  overcharged  with  surfeiting 
and  drunkenness. 

(3)  Eccl.  iv.  8.  There  is  one  alone,  and  there  is  not  a 
second ;  yea,  he  hath  neither  child  nor  brother ;  yet  is 
there  no  end  of  all  his  labour;  neither  is  his  eye  satisfied 
with  riches ;  neither  saith  he,  For  whom  do  I  labour,  and 
bereave  my  soul  of  good  ?  This  is  also  vanity.  Eccl. 
ii.  22,  and  xii.  12. 

(4)  Eccl.  xi.  9. 

(5)  Prov.  xv.  1. — Grievous  words  stir  up  anger.  Prov. 
xii.  18. 

(6)  Isa.  iii.  15.  What  mean  ye  that  ye  beat  my  peo- 
ple to  pieces,  and  grind  the  faces  of  the  poor  ?  saith  the 
Lord  God  of  hosts.     Ex.  i.  14. 

(7)  Gal.  v.  15.  But  if  ye  bite  and  devour  one  another, 
take  heed  that  ye  be  not  consumed  one  of  another. 

(8)  Num.  xxxv.  16,  21. — And  if  he  smite  him  with 
an  instrument  of  iron,  so  that  he  die,  he  is  a  murderer  : 
the  murderer  shall  surely  be  put  to  death,  &c. 

(9)  Prov.  xxviii.  17.  A  man  that  doeth  violence  to 
the  blood  of  any  person,  shall  flee  to  the  pit;  let  no  man 
stay  him.     Ex.  xxi.  18  to  the  end. 

(10)  Ex.  xx.  14. 


. 


296  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  138.  What  are  the  duties  required  in 
the  seventh  commandment  ? 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  seventh  com- 
mandment are,  chastity  in  body,  mind,  affec- 
tions, (1)  words,  (2)  and  behaviour ;  (3)  and  the 
preservation  of  it  in  ourselves  and  others,  (4) 
watchfulness  over  the  eyes  and  all  the  senses  ;(5) 
temperance,  (6)  keeping  of  chaste  company,  (7) 
modesty  in  apparel,  (8)  marriage  by  those  that 


(1)  1  Thess.  iv.  4,  5. — Every  one  of  you  should  know 
how  to  possess  his  vessel  in  sanctification  and  honour ; 
not  in  the  lust  of  concupiscence.     Job  xxxi.  1. 

(2)  Eph.  iv.  29.  Let  no  corrupt  communication  pro- 
ceed out  of  your  mouth,  but  that  which  is  good  to  the  use 
of  edifying.     Col.  iv.  6. 

(3)  1  Pet.  iii.  2.  While  they  behold  your  chaste  con- 
versation coupled  with  fear. 

(4)  1  Cor.  vii.  2.  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornication, 
let  every  man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let  every  woman 
have  her  own  husband.  Tit.  ii.  4,  5.  That  they  may 
teach  the  young  women — to  be  discreet,  chaste,  keepers 
at  home. 

(5)  Matt.  v.  23. — Whosoever  looketh  on  a  woman  to 
lust  after  her,  hath  committed  adultery  with  her  already 
in  his  heart.     Job  xxxi.  1. 

(6)  Prov.  xxiii.  31,  33.  Look  not  thou  upon  the  wine 
when  it  is  red. — Thine  eyes  shall  behold  strange  women. 
Jer.  v.  7. — When  I  had  fed  them  to  the  full,  they  then 
committed  adultery  and  assemhled  themselves  by  troops 
in  the  harlots'  houses. 

(7)  Prov.  ii.  16,  20.  To  deliver  thee  from  the  strange 
woman,  even  from  the  stranger  which  flattereth  with  her 
words  ;  &c.  1  Cor.  v.  9.  I  wrote  unto  you  in  an  epistle 
not  to  company  with  fornicators. 

(8)  1  Tim.  ii.  9.  In  like  manner  also,  that  women 
adorn  themselves  in  modest  apparel,  with  shamefaced- 
ness  and  sobriety. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  297 

ha*re  not  the  gift  of  continency,  (1)  conjugal 
love,  (2)  and  cohabitation ;  (3)  diligent  labour 
in  our  callings;  (4)  shunning  all  occasions  of 
uncleanness,  and  resisting  temptations  there- 
unto. (5) 

Q.  139.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the 
seventh  commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  seventh  com- 
mandment, besides  the  neglect  of  the  duties 
required,  (6)  are  adultery,  fornication,  (7) 
rape,   incest,  (8)    sodomy,   and    all   unnatural 


(J.)  1  Cor.  vii.  9.  But  if  they  cannot  contain,  let  them 
marry. 

(2)  Prov.  v.  18,  19, — Rejoice  with  the  wife  of  thy 
youth.  Let  her  be  as  the  loving  hind  and  pleasant  roe ; 
let  her  breasts  satisfy  thee  at  all  times,  and  be  thou 
ravished  always  with  her  love. 

(3)  1  Pet.  iii.  7.  Likewise,  ye  husbands,  dwell  with 
them  according  to  knowledge.  1  Cor.  vii.  5.  Defraud 
ye  not  one  the  other,  except  it  be  with  consent  for  a  time, 
— and  come  together  again,  that  Satan  tempt  you  not  for 
your  incontinency. 

(4)  1  Tim.  v.  13, 14.  And  withal  they  learn  to  be  idle. 
— I  will  therefore  that  the  younger  women  marry,  bear 
children,  guide  the  house.     Prov.  xxxi.  27. 

(5)  Prov.  v.  8.  Remove  thy  way  far  from  her,  and 
come  not  nigh  the  door  of  her  house. 

(6)  Prov.  v.  7.  Hear  me  now,  therefore,  O  ye  child- 
ren, and  depart  not  from  the  words  of  my  mouth.  Prov. 
iv.  23,  27. 

(7)  Heb.  xiii.  4. — Whoremongers  and  adulterers  God 
will  judge.  Eph.  v.  5.  For  this  ye  know,  that  no  whore- 
monger, nor  unclean  person, — hath  any  inheritance  in 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  and  of  God.     Gal.  v.  19. 

(8)  2  Sam.  xiii.  14.  Howbeit,  he  would  not  hearken 
unto  her  voice ;  but,  being  stronger  than  she,  forced  her, 
and  lay  with  her.     Mark  vi.  18. — John  had  said  unto 


298  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

lusts  ;(1)  all  unclean  imaginations,  thoughts, 
purposes,  and  affections  ;  (2)  all  corrupt  or  filthy 
communications,  or  listening  thereunto;  (3) 
wanton  looks,  (4)  impudent  or  light  behaviour, 
immodest  apparel ;  (5)  prohibiting  of  lawful,  (6) 


Herod,  It  is  not  lawful  for  thee  to  have  thy  brother's 
wife.     1  Cor.  v.  1,  13. 

(1)  Rom.  i.  26,27.  For  this  cause  God  gave  them  up 
unto  vile  affections ;  for  even  their  women  did  change 
the  natural  use  into  that  which  is  against  nature :  and 
likewise  also  the  men,  leaving  the  natural  use  of  the 
woman,  burned  in  their  lust  one  towards  another.  Lev. 
xx.  15,  16.  If  a  man  lie  with  a  beast,  he  shall  surely 
be  put  to  death ;  and  ye  shall  slay  the  beast.  And  if  a 
woman  approach  unto  any  beast,  and  lie  down  thereto, 
thou  shalt  kill  the  woman  and  the  beast:  they  shall 
surely  be  put  to  death :  their  blood  shall  be  upon  them. 

(2)  Matt.  xv.  19.  —  Out  of  the  heart  proceed  evil 
thoughts,  murders,  adulteries,  fornications.  Col.  iii.  5. 
Mortify  therefore  your  members  which  are  upon  the 
earth ;  fornication,  uncleanness,  inordinate  affection,  evil 
concupiscence,  and  covetousness,  which  is  idolatry, 
Matt.  v.  28. 

(3)  Eph.  v.  3,  4.  But  fornication,  and  all  unclean- 
ness, or  covetousness,  let  it  not  be  once  named  among 
you,  as  becometh  saints ;  neither  filthiness,  nor  foolish 
talking,  nor  jesting,  which  are  not  convenient.  Prov.  vii. 
5, 21.  That  they  may  keep  thee  from  the  strange  woman, 
from  the  stranger  which  flattereth  with  her  words,  &c. 
Prov.  xix.  27. 

(4)  Isa.  iii.  16. — The  daughters  of  Zion  are  haughty, 
and  walk  with  stretched-forth  necks,  and  wanton  eyes. — 
2  Pet.  ii.  14.  Having  eyes  full  of  adultery,  and  that 
cannot  cease  from  sin. 

(5)  Prov.  vii.  10,  13.  And,  behold  there  met  him  a 
woman  with  the  attire  of  an  harlot,  and  subtle  of  heart. 
— So  she  caught  him,  and  kissed  him,  and  with  an  impu- 
dent face  said  unto  him. 

(6)  1  Tim.  iv.  3.     Forbidding  to  marry. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  299 

and  dispensing  with  unlawful  marriages ;  (1) 
allowing,  tolerating,  keeping  of  stews,  and  re- 
sorting to  them  ;  (2)  entangling  vows  of  single 
life,  (3)  undue  delay  of  marriage ;  (4)  having 
more  wives  or  husbands  than  one  at  the  same 
time  ;  (5)  unjust  divorce  (6)  or  desertion  ;  (7) 
idleness,  gluttony,  drunkenness,  (8)  unchaste 
company;  (9)  lascivious  songs,  books,,  pictures, 
dancings,  stage-plays;  (10)  and  all  other  pro- 

(1)  Lev.  xviii.  1—21. 

(2)  2  Kings  xxiii.  7. — He  [Josiah]  brake  down  the 
houses  of  the  sodomites,  that  were  by  the  house  of  the 
Lord. — Lev.  xix.  29.  Do  not  prostitute  thy  daughter,  to 
cause  her  to  be  a  whore ;  lest  the  land  fall  to  whoredom, 
and  the  land  become  full  of  wickedness. — Jer.  v.  7.  How 
shall  I  pardon  thee  for  this  ?  thy  children  have  forsaken 
me, — when  1  had  fed  them  to  the  full,  they  then  com- 
mitted adultery,  and  assembled  themselves  by  troops  in 
the  harlots'  houses. 

(3)  Matt.  xix.  10,  11. 

(4)  1  Tim.  v.  14, 15.  I  will  therefore  that  the  younger 
women  marry, — for  some  are  already  turned  aside  after 
Satan.     Gen.  xxxviii.  26. 

(5)  Matt.  xix.  5. — For  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave 
father  and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife ;  and  they 
twain  shall  be  one  flesh.     1  Cor.  vii.  2. 

(6)  Matt.  v.  32.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever 
shall  put  away  his  wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  fornica- 
tion, causeth  her  to  commit  adultery  :  and  whosoever 
shall  marry  her  that  is  divorced,  committeth  adultery. 
Mai.  ii.  16. 

(7)  See  figure  (3),  page  297.     1  Cor.  vii.  12,  13. 

(8)  Ezek.  xvi.  49.  Behold,  this  was  the  iniquity  of 
thy  sister  Sodom,  pride,  fulness  of  bread,  and  abundance 
of  idleness  was  in  her. — See  figure  (2),  above. 

(9)  Eph.  v.  11.  And  have  no  fellowship  with  the 
unfruitful  works  of  darkness.     Prov.  v.  8. 

(10)  Rom.  xiii.  13.  Let  us  walk  honestly,  as  in  the 
day;  not  in  rioting  and  drunkenness,  not  in  chambering 


300  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

vocations  to,  or  acts  of  uncleanness  either  in 
ourselves  or  others.  (1) 

Q.  140.  Which  is  the  eighth  command- 
ment? 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  steal.  (2) 

Q.  141.  What  are  the  duties  required  in 
the  eighth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  eighth  com 
mandment  are,  truth,  faithfulness,  and  justice 
in  contracts  and  commerce  between  man  and 
man ;  (3)  rendering  to  every  one  his  due ;  (4) 
restitution  of  goods  unlawfully  detained  from 
the  right  owners  thereof;  (5)  giving  and  lend- 

and  wantonness.  1  Pet.  iv.  3.  For  the  time  past  of  our 
life  may  suffice  us  to  have  wrought  the  will  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, when  we  walked  in  lasciviousness,  lusts,  excess 
of  wine,  revellings,  banquetings.  Ezek.  xxiii.  14, 
16. — When  she  saw  men  portrayed  upon  the  wall, 
— she  doted  upon  them.  Isa.  xxiii.  15,  16.  Mark 
vi.  22. 

(1)  Rom.  xiii.  14. — Make  not  provision  for  the  flesh, 
to  fulfil  the  lusts  thereof.  2  Pet.  ii.  17,  18. — To  whom 
the  mist  of  darkness  is  reserved  for  ever.  For  when  they 
speak  great  swelling  words  of  vanity,  they  allure  through 
the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  through  much  wantonness,  those 
that  were  clean  escaped  from  them  who  live  in  error. 

(2)  Ex.  xx.  15. 

(3)  Ps.  xv.  2,  4.  He  that  walketh  uprightly,  and 
worketh  righteousness. — He  that  sweareth  to  his  own  hurt, 
and  changeth  not.  Mic.  vi.  8. — What  doth  the  Lord  re- 
quire of  thee,  but  to  do  justly  1    Zech.  viii.  16. 

(4)  Rom.  xiii.  7.  Render — to  all  their  dues ;  tribute 
to  whom  tribute,  &c. 

(5)  Lev.  vi.  4,  5. — He  shall  restore  that  which  he  took 
violently  away,  or  the  thing  which  he  hath  deceitfully 
gotten,  or  that  which  was  delivered  him  to  keep,  or  the 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  301 

ing  freely,  according  to  our  abilities,  and  the 
necessities  of  others  ;  (1)  moderation  of  our  judg- 
ments, wills,  and  affections,  concerning  worldly- 
goods  ;  (2)  a  provident  care  and  study  to  get,  (3) 
keep,  use,  and  dispose  of  those  things  which 
are  necessary  and  convenient  forthesustentation 
of  our  nature,  and  suitable  to  our  conditions;  (4) 
a  lawful  calling, (5)  and  diligence  in  it;  (6)  fru- 


lost  thing  which  he  found,  or  all  that  about  which  he 
hath  sworn  falsely,  &c.    Luke  xix.  8. 

(1)  Deut.  xv.  7,  8,  10. — Thou  shalt  not  harden  thine 
heart,  nor  shut  thy  hand  from  thy  poor  brother;  but  thou 
shalt  open  thine  hand  wide  unto  him,  and  shalt  surely  lend 
him  sufficient  for  his  need,  in  that  which  he  wanteth. — 
Thou  shalt  surely  give  him,  and  thine  heart  shall  not  be 
grieved,  when  thou  givest  unto  him.  Gal.  vi.  10.  Luke 
vi.  30,  38. 

(2)  1  Tim.  vi.  8,  9. — Having  food  and  raiment,  let  us 
be  therewith  content.  But  they  that  will  be  rich  fall  into 
temptation,  and  a  snare,  and  into  many  foolish  and 
hurtful  lusts,  which  drown  men  in  destruction  and 
perdition. 

(3)  1  Tim.  v.  8.  But  if  any  provide  not  for  his  own, 
and  especially  for  those  of  his  own  house,  he  hath  denied 
the  faith,  and  is  worse  than  an  infidel. 

(4)  Prov.  xxvii.  23,  24.  Be  thou  diligent  to  know 
the  state  of  thy  flocks,  and  look  well  to  thy  herds;  for 
riches  are  not  for  ever,  &c.  Eccl.  iii.  12,  13.  I  know 
that  there  is  no  good  in  them,  but  for  a  man  to  rejoice,  and 
to  do  good  in  his  life. — It  is  the  gift  of  God.  I  Tim.  vi. 
17,  18.  Charge  them  that  are  rich  in  this  world, — that 
they  do  good,  that  they  be  rich  in  good  works,  ready  to 
distribute,  willing  to  communicate. 

(5)  Eph.  iv.  28. — Let  him  labour,  working  with  his 
hands  the  thing  which  is  good. — Eccl.  ix.  10.  Whatso- 
ever thy  hand  findeth  to  do,  do  it  with  thy  might.  Rom. 
xii.  5  to  8. 

(6)  Prov.  x.  4. — The  hand  of  the  diligent  maketh  rich. 

26 


302  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

gality  ;  (1)  avoiding  unnecessary  law-suits,  (2) 
and  suretiship,  or  other  like  engagements  ;  (3) 
and  an  endeavour  by  all  just  and  lawful  means 
to  procure,  preserve,  and  further  the  wealth 
and  outward  estate  of  others,  as  well  as  our 
own.  (4) 

Q,  142.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the 
eighth  commandment  ? 

Ji.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  eighth  com- 
mandment, beside  the  neglect  of  the  duties 
required,  (5)  are,  theft,  (6)  robbery,  (7)  man- 
stealing,  (8)    and   receiving  any  thing  that  is 


Rom.  xii.  1 1 .    Not  slothful  in  business ;  fervent  in  spirit ; 
serving  the  Lord. 

(1)  Prov.  xii.  27,  and  xxi.  20. — The  substance  of  a 
diligent  man  is  precious.  There  is  treasure  to  be  desired, 
and.  oil  in  the  dwelling  of  the  wise :  but  a  foolish  man 
spendeth  it  up.     John  vi.  12. 

(2)  1  Cor.  vi.  7.  Now  therefore  there  is  utterly  a 
fault  among  you,  because  ye  go  to  law  one  with  another. 

(^3)  Prov.  xi.  15.  He  that  is  surety  for  a  stranger  shall 
smart/or  it ;  and  he  that  hateth  suretiship  is  sure.  Prov. 
vi.  1  to  5. 

(4)  Lev.  xxv.  35.  And  if  thy  brother  be  waxen  poor, 
and  fallen  in  decay  with  thee ;  then  thou  shalt  relieve  him ; 
yea,  though  he  be  a  stranger,  or  a  sojourner.  Phil.  ii.  4. 
Look  not  every  man  on  his  own  things,  but  every  man 
also  on  the  things  of  others.  Deut.  xxii.  1  to  4.  Ex. 
xxiii.  4,  5. 

(5)  Prov.  xxiii.  21. — Drowsiness  shall  clothe  a  man 
with  rags.  1  John  iii.  17.  But  whoso  hath  this  world's 
good,  and  seeth  his  brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up 
his  bowels  of  compassion  from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  love 
of  God  in  him  ?     James  ii.  15,  16. 

(6)  Eph.  iv.  28.     Let  him  that  stole,  steal  no  more. 

(7)  Ps.  lxii.  10. — Become  not  vain  in  robbery. 

8)  1  Tim.  i.  10.     (The  law  is  made)  Forwhoremon- 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  303 

stolen  ;  (1)  fraudulent  dealing,  (2)  false  weights 
and  measures,  (3)  removing  land-marks,  (4) 
injustice  and  unfaithfulness  in  contracts  be- 
tween man  and  man,  (5)  or  in  matters  of 
trust;  (6)  oppression,  (7)  extortion,  (8)  usury,  (9) 

gers,  for  them  that  defile  themselves  with  mankind,  for 
men-stealers.     Ex.  xxi.  16.     Gen.  i.  28. 

(1)  Prov.  xxix.  24.  Whoso  is  partner  with  a  thief, 
hateth  his  own  soul.  Ps.  1.  18.  When  thou  sawest  a 
thief,  then  thou  consentedst  with  him. 

(2)  1  Thess.  iv.  6.  That  no  man  go  beyond  and  de- 
fraud his  brother  in  any  matter ;  because  that  the  Lord  is 
the  avenger  of  all  such. 

(3)  Prov.  xi.  1.  A  false  balance  is  abomination  to 
the  Lord.  Prov.  xx.  JO.  Divers  weights,  and  divers 
measures,  both  of  them  are  alike  abomination  to  the 
Lord. 

(4)  Deut.  xix.  14.  Thou  shalt  not  remove  thy  neigh- 
bour's land-mark,  which  they  of  old  time  have  set  in  thine 
inheritance.     Prov.  xxiii.  10. 

(5)  Amos  viii.  5. — Making  the  ephah  small  and  the 
shekel  great,  and  falsifying  the  balances  by  deceit.  Ps. 
xxxvii.  21.  The  wicked  borroweth,  and  payeth  not 
again. 

(6)  Luke  xvi.  11.  If,  therefore,  ye  have  not  been 
faithful  in  the  unrighteous  mammon,  who  will  commit  to 
your  trust  the  true  riches? 

(7)  Ezek.  xxii.  29.  The  people  of  the  land  have 
used  oppression.  Lev.  xxv.  17.  Ye  shall  not  there- 
fore oppress  one  another;  but  thou  shalt  fear  thy 
God. 

(8)  Matt,  xxiii.  25.  Wro  unto  you,  scribes  and  Phari- 
sees, hypocrites !  for  ye  make  clean  the  outside  of  the 
cup  and  of  the  platter,  but  within  they  are  full  of 
extortion  and  excess.  Ezek.  xxii.  12. — Thou  hast 
greedily  gained  of  thy  neighbours  by  extortion,  and  hast 
forgotten  me,  saith  the  Lord  God. 

(9)  Ps.  xv.  5.  He  that  putteth  not  out  his  money  to 
usury. 


304  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

bribery,  (1)  vexatious  lawsuits,  (2)  unjust  en- 
closures and  depredation  ;  (3)  engrossing  com- 
modities to  enhance  the  price,  (4)  unlawful 
callings,  (5)  and  all  other  unjust  or  sinful  ways 
of  taking  or  withholding  from  our  neighbour 
what  belongs  to  him,  or  of  enriching  our- 
selves ;  (6)  covetousness,  (7)  inordinate  prizing 
and  affecting  worldly  goods  ;  (8)  distrustful  and 
distracting  cares  and  studies  in  getting,  keeping, 

(1)  Job  xv.  34. — Fire  shall  consume  the  tabernacles 
of  bribery.     Isa.  xxxiii.  15. 

(2)  Prov.  iii.  30.  Strive  not  with  a  man  with- 
out cause,  if  he  have  done  thee  no  harm.  1  Cor. 
vi.  7. 

(3)  Isa.  v.  8.  Wo  unto  them  th'at  join  house  to  house, 
that  lay  field  to  field,  till  there  be  no  place,  that  they  may 
be  placed  alone  in  the  midst  of  the  earth  !  Mic.  ii.  2. — 
They  covet  fields,  and  take  them  by  violence ;  and  houses, 
and  take  them  away. 

(4)  Prov.  xi.  26.  He  that  withholdeth  corn,  the 
people  shall  curse  him  ;  but  blessing  shall  be  upon  the 
head  of  him  that  selleth  it, 

(5)  Acts  xix.  19,  24,  25.  Many  of  them  also  which 
used  curious  arts,  brought  their  books  together,  and 
burned  them  before  all  men,  &c. 

(6)  James  v.  4.  Behold,  the  hire  of  the  labourers  who 
have  reaped  down  your  fields,  which  is  of  you  kept  back 
by  fraud,  crieth  :  and  the  cries  of  them  which  have 
reaped,  are  entered  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  sabaoth. 
Prov.  xxi.  6.  The  getting  of  treasures  b)'  a  lying  tongue 
is  a  vanity  tossed  to  and  fro  of  them  that  seek  death. 
Job  xx.  19. 

(7)  Luke  xii.  15. — Take  heed  and  beware  of  covet- 
ousness.    Prov.  i.  19. 

(8)  1  John  ii.  15,  16.  Love  not  the  world,  neither  the 
things  that  are  in  the  world.  If  any  man  love  the  world, 
the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him,  &c.  Prov.  xxiii.  5. 
Ps.  lxii.  10. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  305 

and  using  them  ;  (1)  envying  at  the  prosperity 
of  others ;  (2)  as  likewise  idleness,  (3)  prodi- 
gality, wasteful  gaming;  and  all  other  ways 
whereby  we  do  unduly  prejudice  our  own  out- 
ward estate :  (4)  and  defrauding  ourselves  of 
the  due  use  and  comfort  of  that  estate  which 
God  hath  given  us.  (5) 

Q.  143.  Which  is  the  ninth  command- 
ment ? 

•/?.  The  ninth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  bear  false  tvitness  against  thy  neigh- 
bour.  (6) 


(1)  Matt.  vi.  25,  34. — Take  no  thought  for  your  life, 
what  ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall  drink ;  nor  yet  for 
your  body,  what  ye  shall  put  on. — Take  therefore  no 
thought  for  the  morrow :  for  the  morrow  shall  take 
thought  for  the  things  of  itself.  Sufficient  unto  the  day 
is  the  evil  thereof.     Eccl.  v.  12. — The  abundance  of  the 

.  rich  will  not  suffer  him  to  sleep. 

(2)  Ps.  Ixxiii.  3. — I  was  envious  at  the  foolish,  when 
I  saw  the  prosperity  of  the  wicked.  James  v.  9. 
Grudge  not  one  against  another,  brethren,  lest  ye  be 
condemned. 

(3)  2  Thess.  iii.  11. — We  hear  that  there  are  some 
which  walk  among  you  disorderly,  working  not  at  all, 
but  are  busybodies. — Prov.  xviii.  9. 

(4)  Prov.  xxi.  17.  He  that  loveth  pleasure  shall  be  a 
poor  man;  he  that  loveth  wine  and  oil  shall  not  be  rich. 
Prov.  xxiii.  20,  21.  Be  not  among  wine-bibbers ;  among 
riotous  eaters  of  flesh:  for  the  drunkard  and  the  glutton 
shall  come  to  poverty.     Prov.  xxviii.  19. 

(5)  Eccl.  iv.  8.  There  is  one  alone,  and  there  is  not 
a  second  ;  yea,  he  hath  neither  child  nor  brother :  yet  is 
there  no  end  of  all  his  labour;  neither  is  his  eye  satisfied 
with  riches  ;  neither  saith  he,  For  whom  do  1  labour,  and 
bereave  my  soul  of  good  ?     Eccl.  vi.  2. 

(6)  Ex.  xx.  16. 

26* 


306  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  144.  What  are  the  duties  required  in 
the  ninth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  ninth  com- 
mandment are,  the  preserving  and  promoting 
of  truth  between  man  and  man,  (1)  and  the 
good  name  of  our  neighbour,  as  well  as  our 
own ;  (2)  appearing  and  standing  for  the 
truth  ;  (3)  and  from  the  heart,  (4)  sincerely,  (5) 
freely,  (6)  clearly,  (7)  and  fully,  (8)  speaking 
the  truth,  and  only  the  truth,  in  matters  of 
judgment  and  justice,  (9)  and  in  all  other 
things   whatsoever ;  (10)    a  charitable   esteem 

(1)  Eph.  iv.  25. — Putting  away  lying,  speak  every 
man  truth  with  his  neighbour :  for  we  are  members  one 
of  another. 

(2)  3  John  12.  Demetrius  hath  good  report  of  all  men, 
and  of  the  truth  itself :  yea,  and  we  also  bear  record  :  and 
ye  know  that  our  record  is  true. 

(3)  Prov.  xxxi.  9.  Open  thy  mouth,  judge  righteously, 
and  plead  the  cause  of  the  poor  and  needy. 

(4)  Ps.  xv.  2.  He  that  walketh  uprightly,  and  work- 
eth  righteousness,  and  speaketh  the  truth  in  his  heart. 

(5)  2  Chron.  xix.  9.  And  he  charged  them,  saying, 
Thus  shall  ye  do  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  faithfully,  and 
with  a  perfect  heart. 

(6)  Jer.  ix.  3. — They  are  not  valiant  for  the  truth  upon 
the  earth.     1  Sam.  xix.  4,  5. 

(7)  Jer.  xlii.  4. — Whatsoever  thing  the  Lord  shall 
answer  you,  I  will  declare  it  unto  you ;  I  will  keep 
nothing  back  from  you.     Josh.  vii.  19.     Acts  xx.  20. 

(8)  Acts  xx.  27. — I  have  not  shunned  to  declare  unto 
you  all  the  counsel  of  God.     2  Sam.  xiv.  18,  19,  20. 

(9)  Lev.  xix.  15. — Thou  shalt  not  respect  the  person 
of  the  poor,  nor  honour  the  person  of  the  mighty  :  but  in 
righteousness  shalt  thou  judge  thy  neighbour.  Prov.  xiv. 
5.  A  faithful  witness  will  not  lie ;  but  a  false  witness 
will  utter  lies. 

(10)  Isa.  lxiii.  8. — Surely  they  are  my  people,  children 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  307 

of  our  neighbours ;  (1)  loving,  desiring,  and 
rejoicing  in  their  good  name ;  (2)  sorrowing 
for,  (3)  and  covering  of  their  infirmities ;  (4) 
freely  acknowledging  of  their  gifts  and 
graces.,  (5)  defending  their  innocency ;  (6)  a 
ready  receiving  of  a  good  report,  (7)  and  un- 
willingness to  admit  of  an  evil  report  concern- 
ing   them ;  (8)    discouraging    tale-bearers,  (9) 


that  will  not  lie.  Col.  iii.  9.  Lie  not  one  to  another, 
seeing  that  ye  have  put  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds. 
2  Cor.  i.  17. 

(1)  Heb.  vi.  9.  But,  beloved,  we  are  persuaded 
better  things  of  you,  and  things  that  accompany  salva- 
tion, though  we  thus  speak.  1  Cor.  xiii.  4,  5. — Charity 
— thinketh  no  evil. 

(2)  3  John  4.  I  have  no  greater  joy  than  to  hear  that 
my  children  walk  in  truth.     Rom.  i.  8. 

(3)  2  Cor.  xii.  21.  And  lest,  when  I  come  again,  my 
God  will  humble  me  among  you,  and  that-1  shall  bewail 
many  which  have  sinned  already,  and  have  not  repented 
of  the  uncleanness,  and  fornication,  and  lasciviousness, 
which  they  have  committed.     Ps.  exix.  158. 

(4)  Prov.  xvii.  9.  He  that  covereth  a  transgression 
seeketh  love.     1  Pet.  iv.  8. 

(5)  1  Cor.  i.  4,  5.  I  thank  my  God  always  on  your 
behalf,  for  the  grace  of  God  which  is  given  you  by 
Jesus  Christ;  that  in  every  thing  ye  are  enriched  by 
him,  in  all  utterance,  and  in  all  knowledge.  2  Tim.  i. 
4,5. 

(6)  Ps.  lxxxii.  3.  Defend  the  poor  and  fatherless  :  do 
justice  to  the  afflicted  and  needy.     1  Sam.  xxii.  14. 

(7)  1  Cor.  xiii.  4,  6,  7.  Charity — rejoiceth  not  in 
iniquity,  but  rejoiceth  in  the  truth — believeth  all  things, 
hopeth  all  things. 

(8)  Ps.  xv.  3. — Nor  taketh  up  a  reproach  against  his 
neighbour. 

(9)  Prov.  xxv.  23.  The  north  wind  driveth  away  rain : 
so  doih  an  angry  countenance  a  backbiting  tongue. 


308  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

flatterers,  (1)  and  slanderers ;  (2)  love  and  care 
of  our  own  good  name,  and  defending  it  when 
need  requireth ;  (3)  keeping  of  lawful  pro- 
mises; (4)  studying  and  practising  of  whatso- 
ever things  are  true,  honest,  lovely,  and  of  good 
report.  (5) 

Q.  145.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the 
ninth  commandment  ? 

td.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  ninth  com- 
mandment are,  all  prejudicing  of  the  truth, 
and  the  good  name  of  our  neighbours  as  well 
as  our  own,  (6)  especially  in  public  judica- 
ture ;  (7)   giving  false  evidence,  (8)  suborning 


(1)  Prov.  xxvi.  24,  25.  He  that  hateth,  dissembleth 
with  his  lips,  and  layeth  up  deceit  within  him  :  when  he 
speaketh  fair,  believe  him  not :  for  there  are  seven  abomi- 
nations in  his  heart. 

(2)  Ps.  ci.  5.  Whoso  privily  slandereth  his  neigh- 
bour, him  will  I  cut  off. 

(3)  2  Cor.  xi.  18,  23.  Seeing  that  many  glory  after 
the  flesh,  I  will  glory  also.— Are  they  ministers  of  Christ  ? 
— I  am  more ;  in  labours  more  abundant,  in  stripes  above 
measure,  &c.     Prov.  xxii.  1.     John  viii.  49. 

(4)  Ps.  xv.  4. — He  that  sweareth  to  his  own  hurt,  and 
changeth  not. 

(5)  Phil.  iv.  8.  Finally,  brethren,  whatsoever  things 
are  true,  whatsoever  things  are  honest,  whatsoever  things 
are  just,  whatsoever  things  are  pure,  whatsoever  things 
are  lovely,  whatsoever  things  are  of  good  report ;  if  there 
be  any  virtue,  and  if  there  be  any  praise,  think  on  these 
things. 

(6;  Luke  iii.  14. — And  he  said  unto  them,  Do  violence 
to  no  man,  neither  accuse  any  falsely.  2  Sam.  xvi.  3. 
2  Sam.  i.  9—16. 

(7)  Lev.  xix.  15.  Ye  shall  do  no  unrighteousness  in 
judgment.     Hab.  i.  4. 

(8)  Prov.  xix.  5.     A  false  witness  shall  not  be  un- 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  309 

false  witnesses,  (1)  wittingly  appearing  and 
pleading  for  an  evil  cause,  out-facing  and 
overbearing  the  truth  ;  (2)  passing  unjust  sen- 
tence, (3)  calling  evil  good,  and  good  evil ; 
rewarding  the  wicked  according  to  the  work 
of  the  righteous,  and  the  righteous  according 
to  the  work  of  the  wicked  :  (4)  forgery,  (5) 
concealing  the  truth,  undue  silence  in  a  just 
cause,  (6)  and  holding  our  peace  when  iniquity 
calleth  for  either  a  reproof  from  ourselves,  (7) 

punished  ;  and  he  that  speaketh  lies  shall  not  escape. 
Prov.  vi.  16, 19. 

(1)  Acts  vi.  13.  And  set  up  false  witnesses,  which 
said,  This  man  ceaseth  not  to  speak  blasphemous  words 
against  this  holy  place,  and  the  law. 

(*2)  Jer.  ix.  3.  And  they  bend  their  tongues  like  their 
bow  for  lies ;  but  they  are  not  valiant  for  the  truth  upon 
the  earth.  Ps.  xii.  3,  4.  The  Lord  shall  cut  off — the 
tongue  that  speaketh  proud  things  ;  who  have  said,  With 
our  tongue  will  we  prevail,  our  lips  are  our  own :  who  is 
lord  over  us.     Ps.  lii.  1,  2,  3,  4.     Acts  xxiv.  2,  5. 

(3)  Prov.  xvii.  15.  He  that  justifieth  the  wicked, 
and  he  that  condemneth  the  just,  even  they  both  are 
abomination  to  the  Lord.     1  Kings  xxi.  9 — 14. 

(4)  Isa.  v.  23.  [Woe  unto  them]  which  justify  the 
wicked  for  reward,  and  take  away  the  righteousness  of 
the  righteous  from  him. 

(5)  1  Kings  xxi.  8. 

(6)  Lev.  v.  1.  And  if  a  soul  sin,  and  hear  the  voice 
of  swearing,  and  is  a  witness,  whether  he  hath  seen  or 
known  of  it ;  if  he  do  not  utter  it,  then  he  shall  bear  his 
iniquity.  Acts  v.  3. — Peter  said,  Ananias,  why  hath 
Satan  filled  thine  heart  to  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to 
keep  back  part  of  the  price  of  the  land  ? 

(7)  Lev.  xix.  17. — Thou  shalt  in  any  wise  rebuke  thy 
neighbour,  and  not  suffer  sin  upon  him.  Isa.  lviii.  1. 
Cry  aloud,  spare  not;  lift  up  thy  voice  like  a  trumpet, 


310  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

or  complaint  to  others;  (1)  speaking  the  truth 
unseasonably,  (2)  or  maliciously  to  a  wrong 
end,  (3)  or  perverting  it  to  a  wrong  mean- 
ing, (4)  or  in  doubtful  and  equivocal  expres- 
sion, to  the  prejudice  of  truth  or  justice ;  (5) 
speaking  untruth,  (6)  lying,  (7)  slandering,  (8) 
backbiting,    (9)      detracting,   (10)      tale-bear- 

and  show  my  people  their  transgression,  and  the  house 
of  Jacob  their  sins.     1  Kings  i.  6. 

(1)  Isa.  lix.  4.  None  calleth  for  justice,  nor  any 
pleadeth  for  truth  :  they  trust  in  vanity. 

(2)  Prov.  xxix.  11.  A  fool  uttereth  all  his  mind; 
but  a  wise  man  keepeth  it  in  till  afterwards. 

(3)  1  Sam.  xxii.  9,  10.  Then  answered  Doeg  the 
Edomite,  which  was  set  over  the  servants  of  Saul,  and 
said,  I  saw  the  son  of  Jesse  coming  to  Nob,  to  Ahime- 
lech  the  son  of  Ahitub.  And  he  inquired  of  the  Lord  for 
him,  and  gave  him — the  sword  of  Goliath  the  Philistine. 
Ps.  lii.  1.  Why  boastest  thou  thyself  in  mischief,  O 
mighty  man  ? 

(4)  Ps.  lvi.  5.  Every  day  they  wrest  my  words. 
Matt.  xxvi.  60,  61. — At  the  last  came  two  false  wit- 
nesses, and  said,  This  fellow  said,  I  am  able  to  destroy 
the  temple  of  God,  and  to  build  it  in  three  days.  (Com- 
pare John  ii.  19.) 

(5)  Gen.  iii.  5. — God  doth  know,  that  in  the  day  ye 
eat  thereof,  then  your  eyes  shall  be  opened ;  and  ye  shall 
be  as  gods,  knowing  gcod  and  evil.     Gen.  xxvi.  7,  9. 

(6)  Isa.  lix.  13. — Conceiving  and  uttering  from  the 
heart  words  of  falsehood. 

(7)  Col.  iii.  9.  Lie  not  one  to  another,  seeing  that  ye 
have  put  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds.     Lev.  xix.  11. 

(8)  Ps.  1.  20.  Thou  sittest  and  speakest  against  thy 
brother :  thou  slanderest  thine  own  mother's  son. 

(9)  Ps.  xv.  3.  He  that  backbiteth  not  with  his  tongue. 
Rom.  i.  30.     Backbiters,  haters  of  God. 

(10)  James  iv.  11.  Speak  not  evil  one  of  another, 
brethren.  Tit.  iii.  2.  To  speak  evil  of  no  man.  Jer. 
xxxviii.  4. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  311 

ing,  (1)  whispering,  (2)  scoffing,  (3)  reviling,  (4) 
rash,  (5)  harsh,  (6)  and  partial  censuring;  (7) 
misconstruing  intentions,  words,  and  actions; (8) 
flattering,  (9)  vain-glorious  boasting,  (10)  think- 
ing or  speaking  too  highly  or  too  meanly  of 
ourselves  or  others  ;  (11)  denying  the  gifts  and 

(1)  Lev.  xix.  16.  Thou  shalt  not  go  up  and  down  as 
a  tale-bearer  among  thy  people. 

(2)  Rom.  i.  29. — Full  of — deceit,  malignity;  whis- 
perers.    Prov.  xvi.  28. 

(3)  Isa.  xxviii.  22.  Now  therefore  be  ye  not  mock- 
ers, lest  your  bands  be  made  strong.  Gen.  xxi.  9.  Gal. 
iv.  29. 

(4)  1  Cor.  vi.  10. — Nor  drunkards,  nor  revilers, — shall 
inherit  the  kingdom  of  God. 

(5)  Matt.  vii.  I.     Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged. 

(6)  James  ii.  13. — He  shall  have  judgment  without 
mercy,  that  hath  showed  no  mercy.     Acts  xxviii.  4. 

(7)  John  vii.  24.  Judge  not  according  to  the  appear- 
ance, but  judge  righteous  judgment. — Rom.  ii.  1.  Gen. 
xxxviii.  24. 

(8)  Rom.  iii.  8.  And  not  rather,  (as  we  be  slander- 
ously reported,  and  as  some  affirm  that  we  say)  Let  us 
do  evil,  that  good  may  come  ?  whose  damnation  is  just. 
Ps.  lxix.  10.  When  I  wept,  and  chastened  my  soul  with 
fasting,  that  was  to  my  reproach.  1  Sam.  i.  13,  14,  15. 
2  Sam.  x.  3.     Neh.  vi.  6,  7,  8. 

(9)  Ps.  xii.  2,  3. — With  flattering  lips,  and  with  a 
double  heart  do  they  speak.  The  Lord  shall  cut  off  all 
flattering  lips. 

(10)  2  Tim.  iii.  2.  For  men  shall  be  lovers  of  their 
own  selves, — boasters. 

(11)  Luke  xviii.  11.  The  Pharisee  stood  and  prayed 
thus  with  himself,  God,  I  thank  thee,  that  I  am  not  as 
other  men  are,  extortioners,  unjust,  adulterers,  or  even  as 
this  publican.  Gal.  v.  26.  Let  us  not  be  desirous  of 
vain-glory,  provoking  one  another,  envying  one  anothjer. 
Ex.  iv.  10,  14.  And  Moses  said  unto  the  Lord,  O  my 
Lord,  I  am  not  eloquent,  neither  heretofore,  nor  since 


312  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

graces  of  God;  (1)  aggravating  smaller  faults;  (2) 
hiding,  excusing,  or  extenuating  of  sins,  when 
called  to  a  free  confession ;  (3)  unnecessarily 
discovering  of  infirmities ;  (4)  raising  false  ru- 
mours ;  (5)  receiving  and  countenancing  evil 
reports,  (6)  and  stopping  our  ears  against  just 
defence  ;  (7)    evil    suspicion  ;  (8)    envying   or 

thou  hast  spoken  unto  thy  servant :  but  I  am  slow  of 
speech,  and  of  a  slow  tongue. — And  the  anger  of  the 
Lord  was  kindled  against  Moses.     Acts  xii.  22. 

(1)  Job  xxvii.  5,  6.  God  forbid  that  I  should  justify 
you  :  till  T  die  I  will  not  remove  mine  integrity  from  me. 
My  righteousness  I  hold  fast,  and  will  not  let  it  go :  my 
heart  shall  not  reproach  me  so  long  as  I  live. 

(2)  Isa.  xxix.  20,  21. — All  that  watch  for  iniquity  are 
cut  off;  that  make  a  man  an  offender  for  a  word.  Matt, 
vii.  3. 

(3)  Gen.  iii.  12,  13.  And  the  man  said,  The  woman, 
whom  thou  gavest  to  be  with  me,  she  gave  me  of  the  tree, 
and  I  did  eat. — And  the  woman  said,  The  serpent  be- 
guiled me,  and  I  did  eat.  Prov.  xxviii.  13.  He  that 
covereth  his  sins  shall  not  prosper.  2  Kings  v.  25. 
Gen.  iv.  9. 

(4)  Prov.  xxv.  9.  Debate  thy  cause  with  thy  neigh- 
bour himself ;  and  discover  not  a  secret  to  another.  Gen. 
ix.  22. 

(5)  Ex.  xxiii.  1.     Thou  shalt  not  raise  a  false  report. 

(6)  Jer.  xx.  10. — I  heard  the  defaming  of  many, — Re- 
port, say  they,  and  we  will  report  it.  All  my  familiars 
watched  for  my  halting,  saying,  Peradventure  he  will  be 
enticed,  and  we  shall  prevail  against  him,  and  we  shall 
take  our  revenge  on  him.     Prov.  xxix.  12. 

(7)  Acts  vii.  57.  Then  they  cried  out  with  a  loud 
voice,  and  stopped  their  ears.  Job  xxxi.  13,  14.  If  I 
did  despise  the  cause  of  my  man-servant,  or  of  my  maid- 
servant, when  they  contended  with  me;  what  then  shall 
I  do  when  God  riseth  up  ?  and  when  he  visiteth,  what 
shall  I  answer  him  ? 

(8)  1  Cor.  xiii.  4,  5.  Charity — thinketh  no  evil. 
1  Tim.  vi.  4. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  313 

grieving  at  the  deserved  credit  of  any  ;  (1)  en- 
deavouring or  desiring  to  impair  it,  (2)  rejoicing 
in  their  disgrace  and  infamy ;  (3)  scornful  con- 
tempt, (4)  fond  admiration  ;  (5)  breach  of  law- 
ful promises;  (6)  neglecting  such  things  as  are 
of  good  report ;  (7)  and  practising  or  not  avoid- 
ing ourselves,  or  not  hindering  what  we  can  in 
others,  such  things  as  procure  an  ill  name  (8) 


(1)  Matt.  xxi.  15.  And  when  the  chief  priests  and 
scribes  saw  the  wonderful  things  that  he  did,  and  the 
children  crying  in  the  temple,  and  saying,  Hosanna  to  the 
son  of  David  ;  they  were  sore  displeased.     Num.  xi.  29. 

(2)  Dan.  vi.  3,  4.  Then  this  Daniel  was  preferred 
above  the  presidents  and  princes, — Then  the  presidents 
and  princes  sought  to  find  occasion  against  Daniel  con- 
cerning the  kingdom.     Ezra  iv.  12,  13. 

(3)  Jer.  xlviii.  27.  For  was  not  Israel  a  derision  unto 
thee  ?  was  he  found  among  thieves  ?  for  since  thou 
spakest  of  him,  thou  skippedst  for  joy. 

(4)  Matt,  xxvii.  28,  29.  And  they  stripped  him,  and 
put  on  him  a  scarlet  robe.  And  when  they  had  platted  a 
crown  of  thorns,  they  put  it  upon  his  head,  and  a  reed  in 
his  right  hand  ;  and  they  bowed  the  knee  before  him,  and 
mocked  him,  saying,  Hail,  King  of  the  Jews  !    Ps.  xxxv. 

15,  16. 

(5)  1  Cor.  iii.  21. — Let  no  man  glory  in  men. — Jude 

16.  Having  men's  persons  in  admiration  because  of  ad- 
vantage.— Acts  xii.  22. 

(6)  Rom.  i.  31.  Without  understanding,  covenant 
breakers.     2  Tim.  iii.  3. 

(7)  2  Sam.  xii.  14. — Thou  hast  given  great  occasion 
to  the  enemies  of  the  Lord  to  blaspheme.     1  Sam.  ii.  24. 

(8)  Phil.  iii.  18,  19.  For  many  walk,  of  whom  I  have 
told  you  often,  and  now  tell  you  even  weeping,  that  they 
are  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ:  whose  end  is  de- 
struction, whose  god  is  their  belly,  and  whose  glory  is 
in  their  shame,  who  mind  earthly  things.  2  Pet.  ii.  2. 
And  many  shall  follow  their  pernicious  ways ;  by  reason 

27 


314  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  146.    Which  is  the  tenth  commandment  ? 

Jl.  The  tenth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  covet  thy  neighbour's  house,  thou  shaft 
not  covet  thy  neighbour's  wife,  nor  his  man- 
servant, nor  his  maidservant,  nor  his  ox,  nor 
his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is  thy  neigh- 
bour's. (1) 

Q.  147.  What  are  the  duties  required  in 
the  tenth  commandment  ? 

Jl.  The  duties  required  in  the  tenth  com- 
mandment are,  such  a  full  contentment  with 
our  own  condition,  (2)  and  such  a  charitable 
frame  of  the  whole  soul  towards  our  neighbour, 
as  that  all  our  inward  motions  and  affections 
touching  him,  tend  unto  and  further  all  that 
good  which  is  his.  (3) 

Q.  14S.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the 
tenth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  tenth  command- 
ment are,  discontentment  with  our  own  es- 
tates;^) envying,  (5)  and  grieving  at  the  good 

of  whom   the   way  of  truth   shall   be  evil  spoken  of. 
2  Sam.  xii.  13. 

(1)  Ex.  xx.  17. 

(2)  Heb.  xiii.  5.     Let  your   conversation  he  without 
covetousness ;  and  be  content  with   such  things  as  ye 
have  :  for  he  hath  said,  I  will  never  leave  thee.     1  Tim 
vi.  6. 

(3)  Rom.  xii.  15.  Rejoice  with  them  that  do  rejoice, 
and  weep  with  them  that  weep.  Phil.  ii.  4..  Look  not 
every  man  on  his  own  things,  but  every  man  also  on  the 
things  of  others.     Job  xxxi.  29.     1  Tim.  i.  5. 

(4)  1  Cor.  x,  10.  Neither  murmur  ye,  as  some  of 
them  also  murmured,  and  were  destroyed  of  the  destroyer. 
1  Kings  xxi.  4. 

(5)  Gal.  v.  26.     Let  us  not  be  desirous  of  vain  glory, 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  315 

of  our  neighbour,  (1)  together  with  all  inordinate 
motions  and  affections  to  any  thing  that  is  his.(2) 

Q.  149.  Is  any  man  able  perfectly  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  God? 

A.  No  man  is  able,  either  of  himself,  (3)  or  by 
any  grace  received  in  this  life,  perfectly  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  God  ;  (4)  but  doth  daily 
break  them  in  thought,  (5)  word,  and  deed.  (6) 

provoking  one  another,  envying  one  another.  James  iii. 
11,  16.  But  if  ye  have  bitter  envying  and  strife  in 
your  hearts,  glory  not,  and  lie  not  against  the  truth. — 
For  where  envying  and  strife  is,  there  is  confusion,  and 
every  evil  work. 

(1)  Ps.  cxii.  9,  10. — His  horn  shall  be  exalted  with 
honour.  The  wicked  shall  see  it,  and  be  grieved.  Neh. 
ii.  10. 

(2)  Rom.  vii.  7. — I  had  not  known  sin,  but  by  the 
law :  for  I  had  not  known  lust,  except  the  law  had  said, 
Thou  shalt  not  covet.  Deut.  v.  21.  Neither  shalt  thou 
desire  thy  neighbour's  wTife,  neither  shalt  thou  covet  thy 
neighbour's  house,  his  field,  or  his  man-servant,  or  his 
maid-servant,  his  ox,  or  his  ass,  or  any  thing  that  is  thy 
neighbour's.  Col.  iii.  5.  Mortify — inordinate  affection, 
evil  concupiscence,  and  covetousness,  which  is  idolatry. 
Rom.  xiii.  9. 

(3)  James  iii.  2. — In  many  things  we  offend  all.  Job 
xv.  14.  What  is  man,  that  he  should  be  clean  ?  and  he 
which  is  born  of  a  woman,  that  he  should  be  righteous  1 
John  xv.  5. — Without  me  ye  can  do  nothing. 

(4)  Eccl.  vii.  20. — There  is  not  a  just  man  upon  earth, 
that  doeth  good,  and  sinneth  not.  1  Kings  viii.  46. 
For  there  is  no  man  that  sinneth  not.  1  John  i.  8.  If 
we  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and 
the  truth  is  not  in  us. 

(5)  Gen.  viii.  21. — The  imagination  of  man's  heart  is 
evil  from  his  youth.  James  i.  14. — Every  man  is  tempted, 
when  he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed. 
Gen.  vi.  5.     See  figure  (4),  above. 

(6)  Ps.  xix.  12.     Who   can  understand   his  errors  ? 


316  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  150.  Are  all  transgressions  of  the  lata 
of  God  equally  heinous  in  themselves,  and  in 
the  sight  of  God? 

t/2.  All  transgressions  of  the  law  of  God  are 
not  equally  heinous  ;  but  some  sins  in  them- 
selves, and  by  reason  of  several  aggravations, 
are  more  heinous  in  the  sight  of  God  than 
others.  (1) 

Q.  151.  What  are  those  aggravations  that 
make  some  sins  more  heinous  than  othe?%s  ? 

Jl.  Sins  receive  their  aggravations, 

1.  From  the  persons  offending :  (2)  If 
they  be  of  riper  age,  (3)  greater  experience, 
or     grace;  (4)     eminent     for     profession,  (5) 


cleanse  thou  me  from  secret  faults.  Rom.  iii.  9,  19. — 
We  have  before  proved  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  that  they 
are  all  under  sin — Every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all 
the  world  may  become  guilty  before  God.  James  iii.  2, 
8.  In  many  things  we  offend  all. — The  tongue  can  no 
man  tame;  it  is  an  unruly  evil,  full  of  deadly  poison. 

(1)  Heb.  ii.  2,  3. — If  the  word  spoken  by  angels  was 
steadfast,  and  every  transgression  and  disobedience  re- 
ceived a  just  recompense  of  reward  :  how  shall  we  escape, 
if  we  neglect  so  great  salvation  ;  which  at  the  first  began 
to  be  spoken  by  the  Lord  ?  Ezra  ix.  14.  Ps.  lxxviii. 
17,  32,  56. 

(2)  Jer.  ii.  8.  The  priests  said  not,  Where  is  the 
Lord  ?  and  they  that  handle  the  law  knew  me  not :  the 
pastors  also  transgressed  against  me,  and  the  prophets 
prophesied  by  Baal. 

(3)  Job  xxxii.  9.  Great  men  are  not  always  wise : 
neither  do  the  aged  understand  judgment.     Eccl.  iv.  13. 

(4)  1  Kings  xi.  9.  And  the  Lord  was  angry  with 
Solomon,  because  his  heart  was  turned  from  the  Lord 
God  of  Israel,  which  had  appeared  unto  him  twice. 

(5)  2  Sam.  xii.  14. — Bjt  this  deed  thou  hast  given 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  317 

gifts,  (1)  place,  (2)  office,  (3)  guides  to  others,  (4) 
and  whose  example  is  likely  to  be  followed  by- 
others.  (5) 

2.     From     the     parties     offended :  (6)     If 
immediately     against      God,  (7)     his     attri- 


great  occasion  to  the  enemies  of  the  Lord  to  blaspheme. 
1  Cor.  v.  1. 

(1)  James  iv.  17. — To  him  that  knoweth  to  do  good, 
and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin.  Luke  xii.  47. — That 
servant  which  knew  his  Lord's  will,  and  prepared  not 
himself,  neither  did  according  to  his  will,  shall  be  beaten 
with  many  stripes. 

(2)  John  iii.  10.  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him, 
Art  thou  a  master  of  Israel,  and  knowest  not  these 
things  ?     Jer.  v.  4,  5. 

(3)  2  Sam.  xii.  7,  8,  9.  And  Nathan  said  to  David, 
Thou  art  the  man.     Thus  saith  the  Lord  God  of  Israel, 

1  anointed  thee  king  over  Israel, — and  I  gave  thee  thy 
master's  house  : — wherefore  hast  thou  despised  the  com- 
mandment of  the  Lord,  to  do  evil  in  his  sight  ?  Ezek- 
viii.  11,  12. 

(4)  Rom.  ii.  21,  22,  24.  Thou  therefore  that  teachest 
another,  teachest  thou  not  thyself  ?  Thou  that  preach  est, 
a  man  should  not  steal,  dost  thou  steal  ?  Thou  that  say- 
est,  a  man  should  not  commit  adultery,  dost  thou  commit 
adultery  ? — For  the  name  of  God  is  blasphemed  among 
the  Gentiles,  through  you. 

(5)  Gal.  ii.  14.  But  when  I  saw  that  they  walked 
not  uprightly  according  to  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  I  said 
unto  Peter  before  them  all,  If  thou,  being  a  Jew,  livest 
after  the  manner  of  Gentiles,  and  not  as  do  the  Jews, 
why  compellest  thou  the  Gentiles  to  live  as  do  the  Jews  } 

2  Pet.  ii.  2. 

(6)  1  John  5,  10.  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of 
God  hath  the  witness  in  himself:  he  that  believeth  not 
God,  hath  made  him  a  liar ;  because  he  believeth  not  the 
record  that  God  gave  of  his  Son.     Matt.  xxi.  38,  39. 

(7)  1  Sam.  ii.  25.  If  one  man  sin  against  another,  the 
judge  shall  judge  him;   but  if  a  man  sin  against  the 

27* 


318  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

butes,  (1)  and  worship  ;  (2)  against  Christ,  and 
his  grace  ;  (3)  the  Holy  Spirit,  (4)  his  witness,(5) 
and  workings  ;  (6)  against  superiors,  men  of 
eminency,  (7)  and  such  as  we  stand  especially 
related  and  engaged  unto ;  (8)  against  any  of 

Lord,  who  shall  entreat  for  him  ?  Acts  v.  4.  Thou  hast 
not  lied  unto  men,  but  unto  God. 

(1)  Rom.  ii.  4.  Or  despisest  thou  the  riches  of  his 
goodness,  and  forbearance,  and  long-suffering;  not  know- 
ing that  the  goodness  of  God  leadeth  thee  to  repentance. 

(2)  Mai.  i.  14. — Cursed  be  the  deceiver,  which  hath 
in  his  flock  a  male,  and  voweth,  and  sacrificeth  unto  the 
Lord  a  corrupt  thing.  1  Cor.  x.  21,  22. — Ye  cannot  be 
partakers  of  the  Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils. 
Do  we  provoke  the  Lord  to  jealousy]  are  we  stronger 
than  he  ? 

(3)  John  iii.  18,  36. — He  that  believeth  not  is  con- 
demned already,  because  he  hath  not  believed  in  the 
name  of  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God — He  that  believeth 
not  the  Son  shall  not  see  life ;  but  the  wrath  of  God 
abideth  on  him.     Heb.  xii.  25. 

(4)  Heb.  x.  29.  Of  how  much  sorer  punishment, 
suppose  ye,  shall  he  be  thought  worthy,  who  hath  trod- 
den under  foot  the  Son  of  God, — and  hath  done  despite 
unto  the  Spirit  of  grace  ?     Matt.  xii.  31,  32. 

(5)  Eph.  iv.  30.  And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
God,  whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption. 

(6)  Heb.  vi.  4,  5,  6.  For  it  is  impossible  for  those 
who  were  once  enlightened — and  were  made  partakers 
of  the  Holy  Ghost ; — if  they  shall  fall  away,  to  renew 
them  again  unto  repentance. 

(7)  Num.  xii.  8. — Wherefore  then  were  ye  not  afraid 
to  speak  against  my  servant  Moses  ? — Jude  8.  Isa. 
iii.  5. 

(8)  Prov.  xxx.  17.  The  eye  that  mocketh  at  his  father, 
and  despiseth  to  obey  his  mother,  the  ravens  of  the  val- 
ley shall  pick  it  out,  and  the  young  eagles  shall  eat  it. 
Ps.  xii.  9.  Yea,  mine  own  familiar  friend,  in  whom  I 
trusted,  which  did  eat  of  my  bread,  hath  lifted  up  hit 
heel  against  me.     Ps.  Iv.  12  to  14. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  319 

the  saints,  (1)  particularly  weak  brethren,  (2) 
the  souls  of  them  or  any  other;  (3)  and  the 
common  good  of  all  or  of  many.  (4) 

3.  From  the  nature  and  quality  of  the  of- 
fence ;  (5)  if  it  be  against  the  express  letter  of 
the  law,  (6)  break  many  commandments,  con- 
tain in  it  many  sins  :  (7)  if  not  only  conceived 
in  the  heart,  but  break  forth  in  words  and 
actions,  (8)    scandalize   others,  (9)    and   admit 

(1)  Zech.  ii.  8. — He  that  toucheth  you  toucheth  the 
apple  of  his  eye. 

(2)  1  Cor.  viii.  11,  12.  And  through  thy  knowledge 
shall  the  weak  brother  perish,  for  whom  Christ  died  ? 
But  when  ye  sin  so  against  the  brethren,  and  wound 
their  weak  conscience,  ye  sin  against  Christ.  Rom.  xiv. 
13,  15,21. 

(3)  Ezek.  xiii.  19.  And  will  ye  pollute  me  among 
my  people  for  handfuls  of  barley,  and  for  pieces  of  bread, 
to  slay  the  souls  that  should  not  die  ? 

(4)  1  Thess.  ii.  15,  16.  Who  both  killed  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  their  own  prophets,  and  have  persecuted  us — 
to  fill  up  their  sins  alway  :  for  the  wrath  is  come  upon 
them  to  the  uttermost.     Matt,  xxiii.  34 — 38. 

(5)  Isa.  iii.  9. — They  declare  their  sin  as  Sodom,  they 
hide  it  not.    *Prov.  vi.  30  to  33. 

(6)  Ezek.  xx.  12,  13. — I  gave  them  my  Sabbaths,  to 
be  a  sign  between  me  and  them — and  my  Sabbaths  they 
greatly  polluted. 

(7)  Col.  iii.  5.  Mortify  therefore  your  members  which 
are  upon  the  earth :  fornication,  uncleanness,  inordinate 
affection,  evil  concupiscence,  and  covetousness,  which  is 
idolatry.     1  Tim.  vi.  10. 

(8)  Mic.  ii.  1,  2.  Wo  to  them  that  devise  iniquity, 
and  work  evil  upon  their  beds  !  when  the  morning  is 
light,  they  practise  it  because  it  is  in  the  power  of  their 
hand.     And  they  covet  fields,  and  take  them  by  violence. 

(9)  Rom.  ii.  23,  24.  Thou  that  makest  thy  boast  of 
the   law,  through  breaking  the  law  dishonourest  thou 


320  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

of  no  reparation  :  (1)  if  against  means,  (2) 
mercies,  (3)  judgments,  (4)  light  of  na- 
ture, (5)  conviction  of  conscience,  (6)  public 
or    private    admonition,  (7)    censures   of   the 


God  1     For  the  name  of  God  is  blasphemed  among  the 
Gentiles  through  you,  as  it  is  written.     Matt,  xviii.  7. 

(1)  Prov.  vi.  32,  33,  34,  35.  But  whoso  eommitteth 
adultery  with  a  woman — a  wound  and  dishonour  shall  he 
get ;  and  his  reproach  shall  not  be  wiped  away.  For 
jealousy  is  the  rage  of  a  man ;  therefore  he  will  not  spare 
in  the  day  of  vengeance.  He  will  not  regard  any  ran- 
som. Matt.  xvi.  26. — What  is  a  man  profited,  if  he 
shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose  his  own  soul  ?  oi 
what  shall  a  man  give  in  exchange  for  his  soul  ? 

(2)  Matt.  xi.  21,  22,  23,  24.  Wo  unto  thee,  Chora 
zin  !  wo  unto  thee,  Bethsaida  !  For  if  the  mighty  works 
which  were  done  in  you  had  been  done  in  Tyre  and  Sidon, 
they  would  have  repented  long  ago  in  sackcloth  and 
ashes.  But  I  say  unto  you,  it  shall  be  more  tolerable 
for  Tyre  and  Sidon  at  the  day  of  judgment,  than  for  you, 
&c.     John  xv.  22. 

(3)  Deut.  xxxii.  6.  Do  ye  thus  requite  the  Lord,  O 
foolish  people  and  unwise  ?  Is  not  he  thy  father,  that 
hath  bought  thee  ?  hath  he  not  made  thee,  and  established 
thee  ?     Isa.  i.  2,  3.     Ezra  ix.  13,  14. 

(4)  Jer.  v.  3.  O  Lord,  are  not  thine  eyes  upon  the 
truth  ?  thou  hast  stricken  them,  but  they  have  not  grieved ; 
thou  hast  consumed  them,  but  they  have  refused  to  re- 
ceive correction :  they  have  made  their  faces  harder  than 
a  rock  :  they  have  refused  to  return.     Amos  iv.  8 — 11. 

(5)  Rom.  i.  20,  21.  For  the  invisible  things  of  him 
from  the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being 
understood  by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal 
power  and  Godhead  ;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse,  &c. 

(6)  Rom.  i.  32.  Who,  knowing  the  judgment  of  God, 
that  they  which  commit  such  things  are  worthy  of  death ; 
not  only  do  the  same,  but  have  pleasure  in  them  that  do 
them.     Dan.  v.  22. 

(7)  Prov.  xxix.  1.     He  that,  being  often  reproved, 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  321 

church,  (1)  civil  punishments  ;  (2)  and  our 
prayers,  purposes,  promises,  (3)  vows,  (4) 
covenants,  (5)  and  engagements  to  God  or 
men:  (6)  if  done  deliberately,  (7)  wilfully,  (8) 


hardeneth  his  neck,  shall  suddenly  be  destroyed,  and 
that  without  remedy. 

(1)  Matt,  xviii.  17. — If  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church, 
let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an  heathen  man  and  a  publican. 
Tit.  iii.  10. 

(2)  Prov.  xxvii.  22.  Though  thou  shouldest  bray  a 
fool  in  a  mortar  among-  wheat  with  a  pestle,  yet  will  not 
his  foolishness  depart  from  him. 

(3)  Ps.  lxxviii.  34,  36,  37.  When  he  slew  them, 
then  they  sought  him;  and  they  returned,  and  inquired 
early  after  God.  —  Nevertheless  they  did  flatter  him 
with  their  mouth,  and  they  lied  unto  him  with  their 
tongues.  For  their  heart  was  not  right  with  him,  nei- 
ther were  they  steadfast  in  his  covenant.  Jer.  xlii.  5, 
6,  20,  21,  22. 

(4)  Eccl.  v.  5.  Better  is  it  that  thou  shouldest  not 
vow,  than  that  thou  shouldest  vow  and  not  pay.  Prov. 
xx.  25.  //  is  a  snare  to  the  man  zvko  devoureth  that  which 
is  holy,  and  after  vows,  to  make  inquiry. 

(5)  Lev.  xxvi.  25.  And  I  will  bring  a  sword  upon 
you,  that  shall  avenge  the  quarrel  of  my  covenant.  Jer. 
xxxi.  32. 

(6)  Prov.  ii.  17.  Which  forsaketh  the  guide  of  her 
youth,  and  forgetteth  the  covenant  of  her  God.  Ezek. 
xvii.  18.  Seeing  he  despised  the  oath  by  breaking  the 
covenant,  when,  To,  he  had  given  his  hand,  and  hath  done 
all  these  things,  he  shall  not  escape. 

(7)  Ps.  xxxvi.  4.  He  deviseth  mischief  upon  his  bed  ; 
he  setteth  himself  in  a  way  that  is  not  good ;  he  abhor- 
reth  not  evil. 

(8)  Jer.  vi.  16.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Stand  ye  in  the 
ways,  and  see,  and  ask  for  the  old  paths,  where  is  the 
good  way,  and  walk  therein,  and  ye  shall  find  rest  for 
your  souls.     But  they  said,  We  will  not  walk  therein. 


322  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

presumptuously,  (1)  impudently,  (2)  boasting- 
ly,  (3)  maliciously,  (4)  frequently,  (5)  obsti- 
nately, (6)  with  delight,  (7)  continuance,  (S)  or 
relapsing  after  repentance.  (9) 

(1)  Num.  xv.  30.  But  the  soul  that  doeth  aught  pre- 
sumptuously, whether  he  be  born  in  the  land,  or  a  stranger, 
the  same  reproacheth  the  Lord ;  and  that  soul  shall  be 
cut  off  from  among  his  people.     Ex.  xxi.  14. 

(2)  Jer.  vi.  15.  Were  they  ashamed  when  they  had 
committed  abomination  ?  nay,  they  were  not  at  all 
ashamed,  neither  could  they  blush  ;  therefore  they  shall 
fall  among  them  that  fall.     Prov.  vii.  13. 

(3)  Ps.  lii.  1 .  Why  boastest  thou  thyself  in  mischief, 
O  mighty  man  1 

(4)  Ezek.  xxxv.  5,  6.  Because  thou  hast  had  a  per- 
petual hatred,  and  hast  shed  the  blood  of  the  children  of 
Israel  by  the  force  of  the  sword  in  the  time  of  their 
calamity,  in  the  time  that  their  iniquity  had  an  end  : 
therefore,  as  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God,  I  will  prepare 
thee  unto  blood.     3  John  10. 

(5)  Num.  xiv.  22. — Have  tempted  me  now  these  ten 
times,  and  have  not  hearkened  to  my  voice. 

(6)  Zech.  vii.  11,  12.  But  they  refused  to  hearken, 
and  pulled  away  the  shoulder,  and  stopped  their  ears, 
that  they  should  not  hear.  Yea,  they  made  their  hearts 
as  an  adamant  stone. 

(7)  Prov.  ii.  14.  Who  rejoice  to  do  evil,  and  delight 
in  the  frowardness  of  the  wicked. 

(8)  Jer.  ix.  3,  5. — They  proceed  from  evil  to  evil,  and 
they  know  not  me,  saith  the  Lord. — ind  weary  them- 
selves to  commit  iniquity.     Isa.  lvii.  17. 

(9)  2  Pet.  ii.  20,  21.  For  if,  after  they  have  escaped 
the  pollutions  of  the  world,  through  the  knowledge  of 
the  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  they  are  again  en- 
tangled therein,  and  overcome,  the  latter  end  is  worse 
with  them  than  the  beginning.  For  it  had  been  better 
for  them  not  to  have  known  the  way  of  righteousness, 
than,  after  they  have  known  it,  to  turn  from  the  holy 
commandment  delivered  unto  them.     Heb.  vi.  4,  6. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  323 

4.  From  circumstances  of  time,  (1)  and 
place:  (2)  if  on  the  Lord's  day.  (3)  or  other 
times  of  divine  worship ;  (4)  or  immediately 
before,  (5)  or  after  these,  (6)  or  other  helps  to 
prevent  or  remedy  such  miscarriages  :  (7)  if  in 

(1)  Isa.  xxii.  12,  13,  14.  And  in  that  day  did  the 
Lord  God  of  hosts  call  to  weeping,  and  to  mourning, 
and  to  baldness,  and  to  girding  with  sackcloth  :  and  be- 
hold joy  and  gladness,  slaying  oxen,  and  killing  sheep, 
eating  flesh  and  drinking  wine. — Surely  this  iniquity 
shall  not  be  purged  from  you,  till  ye  die,  saith  the  Lord 
God  of  hosts.     2  Kings  v.  26. 

(2)  Jer.  vii.  10,  11.  And  come  and  stand  before  me 
in  this  house,  which  is  called  by  my  name,  and  say,  We 
are  delivered  to  do  all  these  abominations  ?  Is  this  house, 
which  is  called  by  my  name,  become  a  den  of  robbers  in 
your  eyes  ? 

(3)  Ezek.  xxiii.  38.— They  have  denied  my  sanctuary 
in  the  same  day,  and  have  profaned  my  Sabbaths. 

(4)  Isa.  Iviii.  3,  4. — Behold,  in  the  day  of  your  fast 
ye  find  pleasure,  and  exact  all  your  labours.  Behold, 
ye  fast  for  strife  and  debate,  and  to  smite  with  the  fist 
of  wickedness. 

(5)  1  Cor.  xi.  20,  21.  When  ye  come  together  there- 
fore into  one  place,  this  is  not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper. 
For  in  eating  every  one  taketh  before  other  his  own  sup- 
per :  and  one  is  hungry,  and  another  is  drunken.  Jer. 
vii.  9,  10.  Will  ye  steal,  murder — and  come  and  3tand 
before  me  in  this  house  ? 

(6)  Prov.  vii.  14,  15.  I  have  peace-offerings  with  me  ; 
this  day  have  I  paid  my  vows :  therefore  came  I  forth  to 
meet  thee,  diligently  to  seek  thy  face;  and  I  have  found 
thee. 

(7)  Neh.  ix.  13,  14,  15,  1G.  Thou  earnest  down  also 
upon  mount  Sinai — and  madest  known  unto  them  thy 
holy  Sabbath — and  gavest  them  bread  from  heaven  for 
their  hunger,  and  broughtest  forth  water  for  them  out  of 
the  rock  for  their  thirst — but  they  and  our  fathers  dealt 
proudly,  and  hardened  their  necks,  and  hearkened  not  to 
thy  commandments.     2  Chron.  xxxvi.  15,  16. 


324  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

public,  or  in  the  presence  of  others,  who  are 
thereby  likely  to  be  provoked  or  defiled.  (1) 

Q.  152.  What  doth  every  sin  deserve  at  the 
hands  of  God  ? 

Ji.  Every  sin,  even  the  least,  being  against 
the  sovereignty,  (2)  goodness,  (3)  and  holi- 
ness of  God,  (4)  and  against  his  righteous 
law,  (5)  deserveth  his  wrath  and  curse,  (6) 
both   in    this   life,  (7)   and    that   which   is   to 


(i)  Isa.  iii.  9. — They  declare  their  sin  as  Sodom,  they 
hide  it  not.  Wo  unto  their  soul !  for  they  have  rewarded 
evil  unto  themselves.     1  Sam.  ii.  22,  23,  24. 

(2)  James  ii.  10,  11. — Whosoever  shall  keep  the  whole 
law,  and  yet  offend  in  one  point,  he  is  guilty  of  all.  For 
he  that  said,  Do  not  commit  adultery  ;  said  also,  Do  not 
kill. 

(3)  Deut.  xxxii.  6.  Do  ye  thus  requite  the  Lord,  O 
foolish  people  and  unwise  ?  Is  not  he  thy  father  that 
hath  bought  thee  1  hath  he  not  made  thee,  and  established 
thee  1 

(4)  Hab.  i.  13.  Thou  art  of  purer  eyes  than  to  behold 
evil,  and  canst  not  look  on  iniquity :  wherefore  lookest 
thou  upon  them  that  deal  treacherously  ?  1  Pet.  i.  15, 
16. — As  he  which  hath  called  you  is  holy,  so  be  ye  holy 
in  all  manner  of  conversation  :  because  it  is  written,  Be 
ye  holy  ;  for  I  am  holy.     Lev.  xi.  45. 

(5)  1  John  iii.  4.  Whosoever  committeth  sin  trans- 
gresseth  also  the  law :  for  sin  is  the  transgression  of 
the  law.  Rom.  vii.  12. — The  law  is  holy,  and  the  com- 
mandment holy,  and  just,  and  good. 

(6)  Gal.  iii.  10.  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of 
the  law,  are  under  the  curse:  for  it  is  written,  Cursed 
is  every  one  that  continueth  not  in  all  things  which 
are  written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do  them.  Eph. 
v.  6. 

(7)  Deut.  xxviii.  15,  to  the  end.  But  it  shall  come  to 
pass,  if  thou  wilt  not  hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
thy  God,  to  observe  to  do  all  his  commandments  and  his 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  325 

come  ;  (1)  and  cannot  be  expiated  but  by  the 
blood  of  Christ.  (2) 

Q.  153.  What  doth  God  require  ofvs,  that 
ice  may  escape  his  wrath  and  curse  due  to  us 
by  reason  of  the  transgression  of  the  law? 

«,#.  That  we  may  escape  the  wrath  and 
curse  of  God  due  to  us  by  reason  of  the  trans- 
gression of  the  law,  he  requireth  of  us  repent- 
ance towards  God,  and  faith  towards  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  (3)  and  the  diligent  use  of  the 
outward  means  whereby  Christ  communicateth 
to  us  the  benefits  of  his  mediation.  (-1) 

statutes,  which  I  command  thee  this  day  ;  that  all  these 
curses  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  overtake  thee,  &c. 
Prov.  xiii.  21. 

(1)  Matt.  xxv.  41. — Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into 
everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels. 
Rom.  vi.  21,  23. — The  end  of  those  things  is  death. — 
The  wages  of  sin  is  death. 

(2)  Heb.  ix.  22.  And  almost  all  things  are  by  the 
law  purged  with  blood ;  and  without  shedding  of  blood 
is  no  remission.  1  John  i.  7. — And  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ  his  Son  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin.  1  Pet.  i.  18, 
19. 

(3)  Acts  xx.  21.  Testifying  both  to  the  Jews,  and 
also  to  the  Greeks,  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith 
toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Mark  i,  15. — Repent  ye, 
and  believe  the  gospel.  John  iii.  18.  He  that  believeth 
on  him,  is  not  condemned  ;  but  he  that  believeth  not,  is 
condemned  already,  because  he  hath  not  believed  on  the 
name  of  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God. 

(4)  Prov.  viii.  33,  34,  35.  Hear  instruction,  and  be 
wise,  and  refuse  it  not.  Blessed  is  the  man  that  heareth 
me,  watching  daily  at  my  gates,  waiting  at  the  posts  of 
rny  doors.  For  whoso  findeth  me,  findeth  life,  and  shall 
obtain  favour  of  the  Lord.  Luke  xiii.  24.  Strive  to 
enter  in  at  the  strait  gate ;  for  many,  I  say  unto  you,  will 
seek  to  enter  in,  and  shall  not  be  able. 

28 


326  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  154.  What  are  the  outward  means 
whereby  Christ  communicates  to  us  the  bene- 
fits of  his  mediation  ? 

A.  The  outward  and  ordinary  means,  where- 
by Christ  communicates  to  his  church  the  bene- 
fits of  his  mediation,  are  all  his  ordinances ; 
especially  the  word,  sacraments,  and  prayer ; 
all  which  are  made  effectual  to  the  elect  for 
their  salvation.  (1) 

Q.  155.  How  is  the  word  made  effectual  to 
salvation  ? 

Jl.  The  Spirit  of  God  maketh  the  reading, 
but  especially  the  preaching  of  the  word,  an  ef- 
fectual means  of  enlightening,  (2)  convincing 
and  humbling  sinners,  (3)  of  driving  them  out 


(1)  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach 
all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  teaching  them  to 
observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you  : 
and  lo  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world.  Acts  ii.  42,  46.  And  they  continued  steadfastly 
in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking 
of  bread,  and  in  prayers. — And  they,  continuing  daily 
with  one  accord  in  the  temple,  and  breaking  bread  from 
house  to  house,  did  eat  their  meat  with  gladness  and  sin- 
gleness of  heart.  1  Tim.  iv.  16.  1  Cor.  i.  21.  Eph. 
v.  19,  20,  and  vi.  17,  18. 

(2)  Ps.  xix.  8. — The  commandment  of  the  Lord  is 
pure,  enlightening  the  eyes.  Acts  xxvi.  18.  To  open 
their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light,  and 
from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God. 

(3)  Jer.  xxiii.  28*  29. — And  he  that  hath  my  word,  let 
him  speak  my  word  faithfully. — Is  not  my  word  like  as 
a  fire  ?  saith  the  Lord  ;  and  like  a  hammer  that  breaketh 
the  rock  in  pieces  ?  Heb.  iv.  12. — The  word  of  God  is 
quick,  and  powerful,  and  sharper  than  any  two-edged 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  327 

of  themselves,  and  drawing  them  unto  Christ  ;(1) 
of  conforming  them  to  his  image,  (2)  and  sub- 
duing them  to  his  will ;  (3)  of  strengthening 
them  against  temptations  and  corruptions  ;  (4) 
of  building  them  up  in  grace,  (5)  and  establish- 


sword,  piercing  even  to  the  dividing  asunder  of  soul 
and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  marrow,  and  is  a  dis- 
cerner  of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart.  Rom. 
viii.  16. 

(1)  Acts  ii.  37,  41.  Now  when  they  heard  this,  they 
were  pricked  in  their  heart,  and  said  unto  Peter,  and  to 
the  rest  of  the  apostles,  Men  and  brethren,  what  shall  we 
do  ? — Then  they  that  gladly  received  his  word,  were  bap- 
tized :  and  the  same  day  there  were  added  unto  them 
about  three  thousand  souls.     Acts  viii.  27  to  38. 

(2)  2  Cor.  iii.  18.  But  we  all,  with  open  face  behold- 
ing as  in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into 
the  same  image,  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord.     Col.  i.  27. 

(3)  2  Cor.  x.  4,  5.  (For  the  weapons  of  our  warfare 
are  not  carnal,  but  mighty  through  God  to  the  pulling 
down  of  strongholds ;)  casting  down  imaginations,  and 
every  high  thing  that  exalteth  itself  against  the  know- 
ledge of  God,  and  bringing  into  captivity  every  thought 
to  the  obedience  of  Christ.     Rom.  vi.  17. 

(4)  Ps.  xix.  11. — Moreover,  by  them  is  thy  servant 
warned.  Col.  i.  28.  Whom  we  preach,  warning  every 
man.  Eph.  vi.  16,  17.  Above  all,  taking  the  shield  of 
faith,  wherewith  ye  shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the  fiery 
darts  of  the  wicked.  And  take  the  helmet  of  salvation, 
and  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God. 
Matt.  iv.  7,  10. 

(5)  Eph.  iv.  11,  12.  And  he  gave  some,  apostles — 
and  some,  pastors  and  teachers ;  for  the  perfecting  of  the 
saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of 
the  body  of  Christ,  &c.  Acts  xx.  32.  And  now,  breth- 
ren, I  commend  you  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his 
grace,  which  is  able  to  build  you  up.  2  Tim.  iii.  15, 16. 
1  Cor.  iii.  9,  10,  11. 


328  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

ing  their  hearts  in  holiness  and  comfort  through 
faith  unto  salvation.  (1) 

Q.  156.  Is  the  word  of  God  to  be  read  by 
all? 

A.  Although  all  are  not  permitted  to  read 
the  word  publicly  to  the  congregation,  (2)  yet 
all  sorts  of  people  are  bound  to  read  it  apart  by 
themselves,  (3)  and  with  their  families :  (4)  to 


(1)  Rom.  xvi.  25.  Now,  to  him  that  is  of  power  to 
stablish  you  according  to  my  gospel,  and  the  preaching 
of  Jesus  Christ,  according  to  the  revelation  of  the  mystery, 
which  was  kept  secret  since  the  world  began.  1  Thess. 
iii.  2,  13.  And  sent  Timotheus,  our  brother,  and  minister 
of  God,  and  our  fellow-labourer  in  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
to  establish  you,  and  to  comfort  you  concerning  your 
faith,  &c.     Rom.  x.  14  to  17. 

(2)  Deut.  xxxi.  9,  12,  13.  And  Moses  wrote  this  law, 
and  delivered  it  unto  the  priests  the  sons  of  Levi — and 
unto  all  the  elders  of  Israel. — Gather  the  people  together, 
men,  and  women,  and  children,  and  thy  stranger  that  is 
within  thy  gates, — that  they  may  learn,  and  fear  the 
Lord  your  God,  and  observe  to  do  all  the  words  of  this 
law,  &c. 

(3)  Deut.  xvii.  18,  19.  And  it  shall  be,  when  he  sit- 
teth  upon  the  throne  of  his  kingdom,  that  he  shall  write 
him  a  copy  of  this  law  in  a  book,  out  of  that  which  is  be- 
fore the  priests  the  Levites :  and  it  shall  be  with  him, 
and  he  shall  read  therein  all  the  days  of  his  life. — Isa. 
xxxiv.  16.  Seek  ye  out  of  the  book  of  the  Lord,  and 
read. — John  v.  39.  Search  the  Scriptures. — Rev.  i.  3. 
Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the  words 
of  this  prophecy,  and  keep  those  things  which  are  writ- 
ten therein. 

(4)  Deut.  vi.  6,  7.  And  these  words  which  I  com- 
mand thee  this  day,  shall  be  in  thy  heart :  and  thou  shalt 
teach  them  diligently  unto  thy  children,  and  shalt  talk 
of  them  when  thou  sittest  in  thy  house,  and  when  thou 
walkest  by  the  way,  and  when  thou  liest  down,  and  when 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  329 

which  end,  the  holy  Scriptures  are  to  be  trans- 
lated out  of  the  original  into  vulgar  lan- 
guages. (1) 

Q.  157.  How  is  the  ivord  of  God  to  be 
read? 

A,  The  holy  Scriptures  are  to  be  read  with 
an  high  and  reverend  esteem  of  them  ;  (2)  with 
a  firm  persuasion  that  they  are  the  very  word 
of  God,  (3)  and  that  he  only  can  enable  us  to  un- 
derstand them ;  (4)  with  desire  to  know,  believe, 
and  obey,  the  will  of  God  revealed  in  them ;  (5) 


thou  risest  up.  Ps.  lxxviii.  5,  6.  For  he  established  a 
testimony  in  Jacob,  and  appointed  a  law  in  Israel,  which 
he  commanded  our  fathers,  that  they  should  make  them 
known  to  their  children ;  that  the  generation  to  come 
might  know  them,  even  the  children  which  should  be  born ; 
who  should  arise  and  declare  them  to  their  children. 

(1)  1  Cor.  xiv.  2  to  29.—  ver.  18,  19.— I  thank  my 
God,  I  speak  with  tongues  more  than  ye  all ;  yet  in  the 
church  I  had  rather  speak  five  words  with  my  under- 
standing, that  by  my  voice  I  might  teach  others  also,  than 
ten  thousand  words  in  an  unknown  tongue. 

(2)  Ps.  cxix.  97.  O  how  love  I  thy  law ! — Neh.  viii. 
5.  And  Ezra  opened  the  book  in  the  sight  of  all  the 
people — and  when  he  opened  it,  all  the  people  stood  up. 
— Isa.  lxvi.  2. — But  to  this  man  will  I  look,  even  to  him 
that  is  poor,  and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  trembleth  at  my 
word. 

(3)  2  Pet.  i.  21. — Holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were 
moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost.     1  Thess.  ii.  13. 

(4)  Ps.  cxix.  18.  Open  thou  mine  eyes,  that  I  may 
behold  wondrous  things  out  of  thy  law. — Luke  xxiv. 
45. 

(5)  James  i.  21,  22. — Receive  with  meekness  the  in- 
grafted word,  which  is  able  to  save  your  souls.  But  be 
ye  doers  of  the  word,  and  not  hearers  oftly,  deceiving 
your   ownselves.     1  Pet.   ii.    2.     As    new-born   babes, 

28* 


330  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

with  diligence,  (1)  and  attention  to  the  matter 
and  scope  of  them ;  (2)  with  meditation,  (3) 
application,  (4)  self-denial,  (5)  and  prayer.  (6) 

Q.  158.  By  whom  is  the  tvord  of  God  to  be 
preached  ? 

«/?.  The  word  of  God  is  to  be  preached  only 
by  such  as  are  sufficiently  gifted,  (7)  and  also 
duly  approved  and  called  to  that  office.  (S) 

desire  the  sincere  milk  of  the  word,  that  ye  may  grow 
thereby.     Mark  iv.  20. 

(1)  Acts  xvii.  11.  These  [Bereans]  were  more  noble 
than  those  in  Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received  the  word 
with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and  searched  the  Scriptures 
daily,  whether  those  things  were  so.     Deut.  xi.  13. 

(2)  Acts  viii.  30,  34.  And  Philip — said,  Understand- 
est  thou  what  thou  readest  ? — And  the  eunuch  answered 
Philip, — Of  whom  speaketh  the  prophet  this  ?  of  him- 
self, or  of  some  other  man]     Matt.  xiii.  23. 

(3)  Ps.  i.  2.  But  his  delight  is  in  the  law  of  the 
Lord ;  and  in  his  law  doth  he  meditate  day  and  night. 
Ps.  cxix.  97.  O  how  love  I  thy  law  !  it  is  my  medita- 
tion all  the  day. 

(4)  Acts  ii.  38,  39. — Repent,  and  be  baptized  every 
one  of  you — for  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your 
children.     2  Sam.  xii.  7.     2  Chron.  xxxiv.  21. 

(5)  Gal.  i.  15,  16.  But  when  it  pleased  God — to 
reveal  his  Son  in  me,  that  I  might  preach  him  among 
the  heathen;  immediately  I  conferred  not  with  flesh  and 
fjlood.     Prov.  iii.  5. 

(6)  Neh.  viii.  6,  8.     See  figure  (4),  page  329. 

(7)  1  Tim.  iii.  2 — 6.  A  bishop — must  be  blameless — 
apt  to  teach — not  a  novice.  2  Tim.  ii.  2.  And  the  things 
that  thou  hast  heard  of  me,  among  many  witnesses,  the 
same  commit  thou  to  faithful  men,  who  shall  be  able  to 
teach  others  also.     Matt.  ii.  7. 

(8)  Rom.  x.  15.  And  how  shall  they  preach,  except 
they  be  sent  ?  Heb.  v.  4.  And  no  man  taketh  this 
honour  unto  himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as 
was  Aaron.     1  Tim.  iv.  14.     Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  331 

Q.  159.  How  is  the  word  of  God  to  be 
preached  by  those  that  are  called  thereunto? 

•ft.  They  that  are  called  to  labour  in  the 
ministry  of  the  word  are  to  preach  sound  doc- 
trine, (1)  diligently,  (2)  in  season,  and  out  of 
season;  (3)  plainly, (4)  not  in  the  enticing  words 
of  man's  wisdom,  but  in  demonstration  of  the 
Spirit,  and  of  power;  (5)  faithfully,  (6)  making 
known  the  whole  counsel  of  God ;  (7)  wise- 
ly, (8)  applying  themselves  to  the  necessities 

in  thee,  which  was  given  thee  by  prophecy,  with  the 
laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery. 

(1)  Tit.  ii.  1,  8.  But  speak  thou  the  things  which 
become  sound  doctrine  ; — sound  speech  that  cannot  be 
condemned. 

(2)  Acts  xviii.  25. — Being  fervent  in  the  spirit,  he 
spake  and  taught  diligently  the  things  of  the  Lord. 

(3)  2  Tim.  iv.  2.  Preach  the  word  :  be  instant  in 
season,  out  of  season. 

(4)  1  Cor.  xiv.  9. — Except  ye  utter  by  the  tongue 
words  easy  to  be  understood,  how  shall  it  be  known 
what  is  spoken  ?  for  ye  shall  speak  into  the  air. 

(5)  1  Cor.  ii.  4.  And  my  speech,  and  my  preaching 
was  not  with  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom,  but  in 
demonstration  of  the  Spirit,  and  of  power. 

(6)  Jer.  xxiii.  28. — He  that  hath  my  word,  let  him 
speak  my  word  faithfully.  1  Cor.  iv.  1,  2.  Let  a  man 
so  account  of  us,  as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stew- 
ards of  the  mysteries  of  God.  Moreover,  it  is  required 
in  stewards,  that  a  man  be  found  faithful.  Matt.  xxiv. 
45,  46,  47. 

(7)  Acts  xx.  27.  For  I  have  not  shunned  to  declare 
unto  you  all  the  counsel  of  God. 

(8)  Col.  i.  28.  Whom  we  preach,  warning  every  man, 
and  teaching  every  man  in  all  wisdom.  2  Tim.  ii.  15. 
Study  to  show  thyself  approved  unto  God,  a  workman 
that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the 
word  of  truth. 


332  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

and  capacities  of  the  hearers;  (1)  zealously,  (2) 
with  fervent  love  to  God,  (3)  and  the  souls 
of  his  people ;  (4)  sincerely,  (5)  aiming  at  his 
glory,  (6)  and  their  conversion,  (7)  edifica- 
tion, (8)  and  salvation.  (9) 

(1)  1  Cor.  iii.  2.  I  have  fed  you  with  milk,  and  not 
with  meat :  for  hitherto  ye  were  not  able  to  bear  it,  nei- 
ther yet  now  are  ye  able.  Heb.  v.  12,  13,  14.  1  Thess. 
ii.  7.     Luke  xii.  42. 

(2)  Acts  xviii.  25.  This  man  was  instructed  in  the 
way  of  the  Lord  ;  and,  being  fervent  in  the  spirit,  he 
spake  and  taught  diligently  the  things  of  the  Lord,  know- 
ing only  the  baptism  of  John.     2  Tim.  iv.  5. 

(3)  2  Cor.  v.  13,  14.  For  whether  we  be  beside  our- 
selves, it  is  to  God  ;  or  whether  we  be  sober,  it  is  for  your 
cause.  For  the  love  of  Christ  constraineth  us;  because 
we  thus  judge,  that  if  one  died  for  all,  then  were  all  dead. 
Phil.  i.  15,  16,  17. 

(4)  2  Cor.  xii.  15.  And  I  will  very  gladly  spend  and 
be  spent  for  you;  though  the  more  abundantly  I  love 
you,  the  less  I  be  loved.     1  Thess.  iii.  12. 

(5)  2  Cor.  iv.  2.  But  have  renounced  the  hidden 
things  of  dishonesty ;  not  walking  in  craftiness,  nor  hand- 
ling the  word  of  God  deceitfully ;  but,  by  manifestation 
of  the  truth,  commending  ourselves  to  every  man's  con- 
science in  the  sight  of  God.     2  Cor.  ii.  17. 

(6)  John  vii.  18.  He  that  speaketh  of  himself,  seek- 
eth  his  own  glory :  but  he  that  seeketh  his  glory  that 
sent  him,  the  same  is  true,  and  no  unrighteousness  is 
in  him.     1  Thess.  ii.  4,  5,  6. 

(7)  1  Cor.  ix.  19,  20,  21,  22.  For  though  I  be  free 
from  all  men,  yet  have  I  made  myself  servant  unto  all, 
that  I  might  gain  the  more.  And  unto  the  Jews  I  became 
as  a  Jew,  that  I  might  gain  the  Jews;  to  them  that  are 
under  the  law,  as  under  the  law,  that  I  might  gain  them 
that  are  under  the  law,  &c. — I  am  made  all  things  to  all 
men,  that  I  might  by  all  means  save  some. 

(8)  2  Cor.  xii.  19. — But  we  do  all  things,  dearly  be- 
loved, for  your  edifying.     Eph.  iv.  12. 

(9)  1  Tim.  iv.  16.     Take  heed  unto  thyself,  and  unto 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  333 

Q.  160.  What  is  required  of  those  that  hear 
the  word  preached? 

j2.  It  is  required  of  those  that  hear  the  word 
preached,  that  they  attend  upon  it  with  dili- 
gence, (1)  preparation,  (2)  and  prayer  ;  (3)  ex- 
amine what  they  hear  by  the  Scriptures ;  (4) 
receive  the  truth  with  faith,  (5)  love,  (6)  meek- 
ness, (7)  and  readiness  of  mind,  (S)  as  the  word 


the  doctrine ;  continue  in  them :  for  in  doing  this,  thou 
shalt  both  save  thyself,  and  them  that  hear  thee.  2  Tim. 
ii.  10.  Therefore  I  endure  all  things  for  the  elect's  sake, 
that  they  may  also  obtain  the  salvation  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus  with  eternal  glory.     Acts  xxvi.  16 — 18. 

(1)  Ps.  lxxxiv.  1,  2,  4.  How  amiable  are  thy  taber- 
nacles, O  Lord  of  hosts !  My  soul  longeth,  yea,  even 
fainteth,  for  the  courts  of  the  Lord. — Blessed  are  they 
that  dwell  in  thy  house :  they  will  be  still  praising  thee. 
Ps.  xxvii.  4.     Prov.  viii.  34. 

(2)  Luke  viii.  18.  Take  heed,  therefore,  how  ye  hear. 
1  Pet.  ii.  1,  2.  Wherefore,  laying  aside  all  malice,  and 
all  guile,  and  hypocrisies,  and  envies,  and  all  evil  speak- 
ings, as  new-born  babes,  desire  the  sincere  milk  of  the 
word,  that  ye  may  grow  thereby.     James  i.  21. 

(3)  Ps.  cxix.  18.  Open  thou  mine  eyes,  that  I  may 
behold  wondrous  things  out  of  thy  law.    Eph.  vi.  18,  19. 

(4)  Acts  xvii.  11. — And  searched  the  Scriptures  daily, 
whether  those  things  were  so. 

(5)  Heb.  iv.  2.  For  unto^us  was  the  gospel  preached, 
as  well  as  unto  them :  but  the  word  preached  did  not 
profit  them,  not  being  mixed  with  faith  in  them  that 
heard  it. 

(6)  2  Thess.  ii.  10. — They  received  not  the  love  of  the 
truth,  that  they  might  be  saved. 

(7)  James  i.  21. — Receive  with  meekness  the  ingrafted 
word.     Ps.  xxv.  9. 

(8)  Acts  xvii.  1 1.  These  were  more  noble  than  those 
in  Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received  the  word  with  all 
readiness  of  mind.     Acts  ii.  41. 


334  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

of  God;  (1)  meditate,  (2)  and  confer  of  it ;  (3) 
hide  it  in  their  hearts,  (4)  and  bring  forth  the 
fruit  of  it  in  their  lives.  (5) 

Q.  161.  How  do  the  sacraments  become  ef- 
fectual means  of  salvation  ? 

Jl.  The  sacraments  become  effectual  means 
of  salvation,  not  by  any  power  in  themselves, 
or'any  virtue  derived  from  the  piety  or  inten- 
tion of  him  by  whom  they  are  administered  ; 
but  only  by  the  working  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  the  blessing  of  Christ  by  whom  they  are 
instituted.  (6) 

(1)  1  Thess.  ii.  13.  For  this  cause  also  thank  we 
God,  without  ceasing,  because,  when  ye  received  the 
word  of  God,  which  ye  heard  of  us,  ye  received  it  not  as 
the  word  of  men,  but,  (as  it  is  in  truth)  the  word  of  God. 

(2)  Heb.  ii.  1.  Therefore  we  ought  to  give  the  more 
earnest  heed  to  the  things  which  we  have  heard,  lest  at 
any  time  we  should  let  them  slip. 

(3)  Deut.  vi.  6,  7.  And  these  words,  which  I  com- 
mand thee  this  day,  shall  be  in  thine  heart;  and  thou 
shalt  teach  them  diligently  unto  thy  children,  and  shalt 
talk  of  them  when  thou  sittest  in  thine  house,  and  when 
thou  walk  est  by  the  way,  and  when  thou  liest  down,  and 
when  thou  risest  up. 

(4)  Ps.  cxix.  11.  Thy  word  have  I  hid  in  mine 
heart,  that  I  might  not  sin  against  thee.     Prov.  ii.  1. 

(5)  Luke  viii.  15.  But  that  on  the  good  ground  are 
they,  which,  in  an  honest  and  good  heart,  having  heard 
the  word,  keep  it,  and  bring  forth  fruit  with  patience. 
James  i.  25. 

(6)  1  Pet.  iii.  21.  The  like  figure  whereunto,  even 
baptism  doth  also  now  save  us,  (not  the  putting  away 
of  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of  a  good  con- 
science towards  God)  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Acts  viii.  13.  Then  Simon  himself  believed  also :  and 
when  he  was  baptized  he  continued  with  Philip,  and 
wondered,  beholding  the  miracles  and  signs  which  were 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  335 

Q.   162.    What  is  a  sacrament  ? 

A.  A  sacrament  is  an  holy  ordinance  insti- 
tuted by  Christ  in  his  church,  (1)  to  signify, 
seal,  and  exhibit  (2)  unto  those  that  are  with- 
in the  covenant  of  grace,  (3)  the  benefits  of  his 
mediation  ;  (4)  to  strengthen  and  increase  their 

done.  [His  baptism,  notwithstanding",  was  ineffectual 
to  any  saving  purpose,  for  Peter  said  to  him]  ver.  23, — 
T  perceive  that  thou  art  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  in 
the  bond  of  iniquity.  1  Cor.  iii.  7.  So,  then,  neither  is 
he  that  planteth  any  thing",  neither  he  that  watereth  ;  but 
God  that  giveth  the  increase.  1  Cor.  vi.  11. — But  ye 
are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our 
God. 

(1)  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Matt.  xxvi.  26,  27. 
And  as  they  were  eating,  Jesus  took  bread,  and  blessed  it, 
and  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  the  disciples,  and  said,  Take, 
eat;  this  is  my  body. 

(2)  Rom.  iv.  11.  And  he  [Abraham]  received  the 
sign  of  circumcision,  a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the 
faith  which  he  had,  yet  being  uncircumcised  ;  that  he 
might  be  the  father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they 
be  not  circumcised  ;  that  righteousness  might  be  imputed 
unto  them  also.     1  Cor.  xi.  24,  25. 

(3)  Rom.  ix.  8. — The  children  of  the  promise  are 
counted  for  the  seed.  Gal.  iv.  28.  Now  we,  brethren, 
as  Isaac  was,  are  the  children  of  promise.  Rom.  xv. 
8,  9. 

(4)  Acts  ii.  38.  Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  Repent 
and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  bless- 
ing which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the 
blood  of  Christ?  The  bread  which  we  break,  is  it 
not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ  ?  Acts 
xxii.  16. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

faith,  and  all  other  graces,  (1)  to  oblige  them  to 
obedience  ;  (2)  to  testify  and  cherish  their  love 
and  communion  one  with  another,  (3)  and  to 
distinguish  them  from  those  that  are  with- 
out. (4) 

Q.  163.  What  are  the  parts  of  a  sacra- 
ment f 

Jl.  The  parts  of  a  sacrament  are  two:  the 
one,  an  outward  and  sensible  sign  used  accord- 
ing to  Christ's  own  appointment;  the  other, 
an  inward  and  spiritual  grace  thereby  sig- 
nified. (5) 


(1)  Rom.  xv.  8,  9.  Now  I  say  that  Jesus  Christ  was 
a  minister  of  the  circumcision  for  the  truth  of  Cod,  to  con- 
firm the  promises  made  unto  the  fathers :  and  that  the 
Gentiles  might  glorify  God  for  his  mercy.     Gal.  iii.  27. 

(2)  Rom.  vi.  4.  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by 
baptism  into  death ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up 
from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also 
should  walk  in  newness  of  life.  1  Cor.  x.  21.  Ye  can- 
not drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and  the  cup  of  devils  :  ye 
cannot  be  partakers  of  the  Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table 
of  devils. 

(3)  1  Cor.  xii.  13.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  bap- 
tized into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles, 
whether  we  be  bond  or  free;  and  have  been  all  made  to 
drink  into  one  Spirit.  1  Cor.  x.  17. — We,  being  many, 
are  one  bread,  and  one  body  :  for  we  are  all  partakers  of 
that  one  bread.     Eph.  iv.  3,  4,  5. 

(4)  Eph.  ii.  19.  Now,  therefore,  ye  are  no  more 
strangers,  and  foreigners,  but  fellow-citizens  with  the 
saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God.     Gen.  xxxiv.  14. 

(5)  Matt.  iii.  11.  1  indeed  baptize  you  with  water 
unto  repentance  :  but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier 
than  I,  whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear :  he  shall 
baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire.  1  Pet. 
iii.  21. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  337 

Q.  164.  How  many  sacraments  hath  Christ 
instituted  tinder  the  New  Testament? 

•/?.  Under  the  New  Testament  Christ  hath 
instituted  in  his  church  only  two  sacraments, 
baptism,  and  the  Lord's  supper.  (1) 

Q.   165.    What  is  baptism? 

«/?.  Baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, wherein  Christ  hath  ordained  the  wash- 
ing with  water  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  (2)  to  be  a 
sign  and  seal  of  ingrafting  into  himself,  (3)  of 
remission  of  sins  by  his  blood,  (4)  and  regen- 
eration by  his  Spirit ;  (5)  of  adoption,  (6)  and 
resurrection  unto  everlasting  life :  (7)  and 
whereby  the  parties  baptized  are  solemnly  ad- 


(1)  1  Cor.  xi.  23.     See  figure  (1),  page  335. 

(2)  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

(3)  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been 
baptized  into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ.     Rom.  vi.  3. 

(4)  Acts  xxii.  16. — Arise,  and  be  baptized,  and  wash 
away  thy  sins.  Mark  i.  4.  John  did  baptize  in  the  wil- 
derness, and  preach  the  baptism  of  repentance,  for  the 
remission  of  sins.     Rev.  i.  5. 

(5)  John  iii.  5. — Except  a  man  be  born  of  water,  and 
of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God, 
Tit.  iii.  5. — According  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the 
washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

(6)  Gal.  iii.  26,  27.  For  ye  are  all  the  children  of 
God  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  For  as  many  of  you  as 
have  been  baptized  into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ. 

(7)  1  Cor.  xv.  29.  Else  what  shall  they  do  which 
are  baptized  for  the  dead,  if  the  dead  rise  not  at  all  ?  why 
are  they  then  baptized  for  the  dead  ? 

29 


338  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

mitted  into  the  visible  church,  (1)  and  enter 
into  an  open  and  professed  engagement  to  be 
wholly  and  only  the  Lord's.  (2) 

Q.  166.  Unto  whom  is  baptism  to  be  ad- 
ministered? 

A.  Baptism  is  not  to  be  administered  to  any 
that  are  out  of  the  visible  church,  and  so 
strangers  from  the  covenant  of  promise,  till 
they  profess  their  faith  in  Christ,  and  obedience 
to  him  ;  (3)  but  infants  descending  from  parents, 
either  both  or  but  one  of  them,  professing 
faith  in  Christ,  and  obedience  to  him,  are,  in 
that  respect,  within  the  covenant,  and  are  to  be 
baptized.  (4) 


(1)1  Cor.  xii.  13.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  bap- 
tized into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles; 
whether  we  be  bond  or  free :  and  have  been  all  made  to 
drink  into  one  Spirit. 

(2)  Rom.  vi.  4.  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by 
baptism  into  death ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up 
trom  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we 
also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life. 

(3)  Acts  viii.  36,  37. — And  the  eunuch  said,  See,  here 
is  water:  what  doth  hinder  me  to  be  baptized?  And 
Philip  said,  If  thou  believest  with  all  thine  heart,  thou 
mayest.  And  he  answered  and  said,  I  believe  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  Son  of  God.  Acts  ii.  41.  Then  they  that 
gladly  received  his  word,  were  baptized. 

(4)  Acts  ii.  38,  39.  Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  Re- 
pent, and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  re- 
ceive the — Holy  Ghost.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you, 
and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as 
many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call.  Luke  xviii.  16. 
But  Jesus  called  them  unto  him,  and  said,  Suffer  little 
children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not;  for  of 
such  is  the  kingdom  of  God.     1  Cor.  vii.  14.     The  un* 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  339 

Q.  167.  How  is  our  baptism  to  be  im- 
proved by  us  ? 

A.  The  needful  but  much  neglected  duty  of 
improving  our  baptism,  is  to  be  performed  by 
us  all  our  life  long,  especially  in  the  time  of 
temptation,  and  when  we  are  present  at  the 
administration  of  it  to  others,  (1)  by  serious 
and  thankful  consideration  of  the  nature  of  it, 
and  of  the  ends  for  which  Christ  instituted  it, 
the  privileges  and  benefits  conferred  and  sealed 
thereby,  and  our  solemn  vow  made  therein  ;  (2) 
by  being  humbled  for  our  sinful  defilement, 
our  falling  short  of,  and  walking  contrary  to, 
the  grace  of  baptism  and  our  engagements  ;  (3) 
by  growing  up  to  assurance  of  pardon  of  sin, 
and  of  all  other  blessings  sealed  to  us  in  that 
sacrament ;  (4)  by  drawing  strength  from  the 


believing  husband  is  sanctified  by  the  wife;  and  the  un- 
believing wife  is  sanctified  by  the  husband :  else  were 
your  children  unclean:  but  now  are  they  holy.  Rom. 
xi.  16.  Gen.  xvii.  7  to  9,  compared  with  Gal.  iii.  9  to 
14,  and  Col.  ii.  11,  12. 

(1)  Ps.  xxii.  10,  11.  I  was  cast  upon  thee  from  the 
womb  :  thou  art  my  God  from  my  mother's  belly.  Be 
not  far  from  me ;  for  trouble  is  near. 

(2)  Rom.  vi.  3,  4,  5. 

(3)  Rom.  vi.  2,  3.  God  forbid.  How  shall  we  that 
are  dead  to  sin,  live  any  longer  therein  ?  Know  ye  not, 
that  so  many  of  us  as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ, 
were  baptized  into  his  death?  1  Cor.  i.  11,  12,  13. 
Gal.  iii.  1. 

(4)  Phil.  iii.  7  to  10,  11.  But  what  things  were 
gain  to  me,  those  I  counted  loss  for  Christ : — That  I  may 
know  him,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and  the 
fellowship  of  his  sufferings,  being  made  conformable  unto 
his  death ;  if  by  any  means  I  might  attain  unto  the  resur- 


340  THE    LARGER    CATECHISiM. 

death  and  resurrection  of  Christ,  into  whom 
we  are  baptized,  for  the  mortifying  of  sin,  and 
quickening  of  grace  ;  (1)  and  by  endeavouring 
to  live  by  faith,  (2)  to  have  our  conversation 
in  holiness  and  righteousness,  (3)  as  those  that 
have  therein  given  up  their  names  to  Christ,  (4) 
and  to  walk  in  brotherly  love,  as  being  bap- 
tized by  the  same  Spirit  into  one  body.  (5) 

Q.   168.    What  is  the  LorcPs  supper? 

A.  The  Lord's  supper  is  a  sacrament  of  the 
New  Testament,  (6)  wherein  by  giving   and 

rection  of  the  dead,  &c.  Rom.  iv.  11,  12.  1  Pet. 
iii.  21. 

(1)  Rom.  vi.  2,  3,  4. — How  shall  we,  that  are  dead  to 
sin,  live  any  longer  therein  ?  Know  ye  not,  that  so 
many  of  us  as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  bap- 
tized into  his  death  ?  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him 
by  baptism  into  death  ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up 
from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we 
also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life. 

(2)  Gal.  iii.  26,  27.  For  ye  are  all  the  children  of 
God  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  For  as  many  of  you  as 
have  been  baptized  into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ. 

(3)  Rom.  vi.  22.  But  now,  being  made  free  from  sin, 
and  become  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto  ho- 
liness, and  the  end  everlasting  life. 

(4)  Acts  ii.  38. — Be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 

(5)  1  Cor.  xii.  13  to  25,  26.  For  by  one  Spirit  are 
we  all  baptized  into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or 
Gentiles,  whether  we  be  bond  or  free  ; — that  there  should 
be  no  schism  in  the  body  ;  but  that  the  members  should 
have  the  same  care  one  for  another.  And  whether  one 
member  suffer,  all  the  members  suffer  with  it;  or  one 
member  be  honoured,  all  the  members  rejoice  with  it. 

(6)  Luke  xxii.  20.  Likewise  also  the  cup  after  sup- 
per, saying,  This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my  blood, 
which  is  shed  for  you. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  341 

receiving  bread  and  wine  according  to  the  ap- 
pointment of  Jesus  Christ,  his  death  is  showed 
forth;  and  they  that  worthily  communicate, 
feed  upon  his  body  and  blood,  to  their  spiritual 
nourishment  and  growth  in  grace  ;(1)  have 
their  union  and  communion  with  him  con- 
firmed ;  (2)  testify  and  renew  their  thankful- 
ness (3)  and  engagement  to  God,  (4)  and  their 
mutual  love  and  fellowship  each  with  other,  as 
members  of  the  same  mystical  body.  (5) 

Q.  169.  How  hath  Christ  appointed  bread 
and  wine  to  be  given  and  received  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper? 

A.  Christ  hath  appointed  the  ministers  of  his 
word,  in  the  administration  of  this  sacrament 


(1)  Matt.  xxvi.  26,  27. — And  said,  Take,  eat;  this  is 
my  body.  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and 
gave  it  to  them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it.  John  vi.  55, 
56. — My  flesh  is  meat  indeed,  and  my  blood  is  drink  in- 
deed. He  that  eateth  my  flesh,  and  drinketh  my  blood, 
dwelleth  in  me,  and  I  in  him.     1  Cor.  xi.  23  to  27. 

(2)  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we 
bless,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ? 
The  bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of 
the  body  of  Christ  ? 

(3)  1  Cor.  xi.  25. — This  cup  is  the  New  Testament 
in  my  blood  :  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remem- 
brance of  me. 

(4)  1  Cor.  x.  16  to  21.  The  cup  of  blessing  which 
we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ? 
The  bread  which,  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of 
the  body  of  Christ  ? — Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the 
Lord,  and  the  cup  of  devils  :  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of 
the  Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils. 

(5)  1  Cor.  x.  17.  For  we,  being  many,  are  one  bread, 
and  one  body  :  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread. 


342  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

of  the  Lord's  supper,  to  set  apart  the  bread 
and  wine  from  common  use  by  the  word  of 
institution,  thanksgiving,  and  prayer ;  to  take 
and  break  the  bread,  and  to  give  both  the  bread 
and  the  wine  to  the  communicants ;  who  are 
by  the  same  appointment  to  take  and  eat  the 
bread,  and  to  drink  the  wine;  in  thankful  re- 
membrance that  the  body  of  Christ  was  broken 
and  given,  and  his  blood  shed  for  them.  (1) 

Q.  170.  Hoiv  do  they  that  worthily  com- 
municate in  the  Lord's  sapper  feed  upon  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  therein  ? 

Jl.  As  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  not 
corporally  or  carnally  present  in,  with,  or  under 
the  bread  and  wine  in  the  Lord's  supper;  (2) 
and  yet  are  spiritually  present  to  the  faith  of 
the  receiver,  no  less  truly  and  really  than  the 
elements  themselves  are  to  their  outward 
senses ;  (3)  so  they  that  worthily  communicate 
in  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper,  do 
therein  feed  upon  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  not  after  a  corporal  or  carnal,  but  in  a 
spiritual   manner  ;    yet    truly   and  really,  (4) 

(1)  Mark  xiv.  22,  23,  24.  And  as  they  did  eat,  Jesus 
took  bread,  and  blessed,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  to  them, 
and  said — This  is  my  body.  And  he  took  the  cup,  and 
when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  gave  it  to  them  ;  and  they 
all  drank  of  it.  1  Cor.  xi.  23,  24.  Matt.  xxvi.  26  to  28. 
Eph.  ii.  11,  13. 

(2)  Acts  iii.  21.  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive 
until  the  times  of  restitution  of  all  things. 

(3)  Gal.  iii.  1.  O  foolish  Galatians — before  whose 
eyes  Jesus  Christ  hath  been  evidently  set  forth,  crucified 
among  you.     Heb.  xi.  1. 

(4)  John  vi.  51  to  53.    I  am  the  living  bread,  which 


THE    LARGER-  CATECHISM.  343 

while  by  faith  they  receive  and  apply  unto 
themselves  Christ  crucified,  and  all  the  benefits 
of  his  death.  (1) 

Q.  171.  How  are  they  that  receive  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  supper  to  prepare  them- 
selves before  they  come  unto  it  ? 

J2.  They  that  receive  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  supper,  are,  before  they  come,  to  pre- 
pare themselves  thereunto,  by  examining  them- 
selves, (2)  of  their  being  in  Christ,  (3)  of  their 
sins  and  wants ;  (4)  of  the  truth  and  measure 
of  their  knowledge,  (5)  faith,  (6)  repentance,  (7) 

came  down  from  heaven.  If  any  man  eat  of  this  bread 
he  shall  live  for  ever;  and  the  bread  that  I  will  give  is 
my  flesh,  which  I  will  give  for  the  life  of  the  world. — 
Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man,  and  drink  his 
blood,  ye  have  no  life  in  you. 

(1)  1  Cor.  x.  16.     See  figure  (2),  page  341. 

(2)  1  Cor.  xi.  28.  But  let  a  man  examine  himself, 
and  so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup. 

(3)  2  Cor.  xiii.  5  Examine  yourselves,  whether  ye 
be  in  the  faith ;  prove  your  own  selves.  Know  ye  not 
your  own  selves,  how  that  Jesus  Christ  is  in  you,  except 
ye  be  reprobates  ? 

(4)  1  Cor.  v.  7.  Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven, 
that  ye  may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For 
even  Christ  our  passover  is  saprificed  for  us.  Compared 
with  Ex.  xii.  15. 

(5)  1  Cor.  xi.  29.  For  he  that  eateth^and  drinketh 
unworthily,  eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  to  himself, 
not  discerning  the  Lord's  body. 

(6)  2  Cor.  xiii.  5.     See  figure  (3),  above. 

(7)  Zech.  xii.  10.  And  I  will  pour  upon  the  house 
of  David,  and  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  the 
spirit  of  grace  and  of  supplications  ;  and  they  shall  look 
upon  me  whom  they  have  pierced,  and  they  shall  mourn 
for  him  as  one  mourneth  for  his  only  son ;  and  shall  be  in 
bitterness  for  him,  as  one  that  is  in  bitterness  for  his 


344  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

love  to  God  and  the  brethren,  (1)  charity  to  all 
men,  (2)  forgiving  those  that  have  done  them 
wrong,  (3)  of  their  desires  after  Christ,  (4)  and 
of  their  new  obedience ;  (5)  and  by  renewing 
the  exercise  of  these  graces,  (6)  by  serious  me- 
ditation, (7)  and  fervent  prayer.  (8) 

Q.  172.  May  one  who  doubt  eth  of  his  being 
in  Christ,  or  of  his  due  preparation,  come  to 
the  Lord's  supper  ? 

first-bom.  1  Cor.  xi.  31.  For  if  we  would  judge  our- 
selves, we  should  not  be  judged. 

(1)  1  Cor.  x.  17.  For  we,  being  many,  are  one  bread, 
and  one  body ;  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread. 

(2)  1  Cor.  v.  8.  Therefore  let  us  keep  the  feast,  not 
with  old  leaven,  neither  with  the  leaven  of  malice  and 
wickedness ;  but  with  the  unleavened  bread  of  sincerity 
and  truth.     1  Cor.  xi.  18,  20. 

(3)  Matt.  v.  23,  24.  Therefore,  if  thou  bring  thy  gift 
to  the  altar,  and  there  rememberest  that  thy  brother  hath 
aught  against  thee,  leave  there  thy  gift  before  the  altar, 
and  go  thy  way ;  first  be  reconciled  to  thy  brother,  and 
then  come  and  offer  thy  gift. 

(4)  John  vii.  37. — Jesus  stood  and  cried,  saying,  If 
any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink.  Luke 
i.  53.  He  hath  filled  the  hungry  with  good  things.  Isa. 
lv.  1. 

(5)  1  Cor.  v.  8.  Therefore  let  us  keep  the  feast,  not 
with  old  leaven — but  with  the  unleavened  bread  of  sin- 
cerity and  truth. 

(6)  Heb.  x.  21,  22,  24.  And  having  an  high-priest 
over  the  house  of  God ;  let  us  draw  near  with  a  true 
heart,  in  full  assurance  of  faith,  having  our  hearts 
sprinkled  from  an  evil  conscience,  and  our  bodies 
washed  with  pure  water. — And  let  us  consider  one 
another,  to  provoke  unto  love,  and  to  good  works.  Ps. 
xxvi.  6. 

(7)  1  Cor.  xi.  24. — This  do,  in  remembrance  of  me. 

(8)  Matt.  xxvi.  26. — Jesus  took  bread,  and  blessed  tV. 
2  Chron.  xxx.  18,  19. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  345 

Jl.  One  who  doubteth  of  his  being  in  Christ, 
or  of  his  due  preparation  to  the  sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  supper,  may  have  true  interest 
in  Christ,  though  he  be  not  yet  assured  there- 
of; (1)  and  in  God's  account  hath  it,  if  he  be 
duly  affected  with  the  apprehension  of  the  want 
of  it,  (2)  and  unfeignedly  desires  to  be  found 
in  Christ,  (3)  and  to  depart  from  iniquity ;  (4) 
in  which  case  (because  promises  are  made,  and 
this  sacrament  is  appointed,  for  the  relief  even 

(1)  Isa.  1.  10.  Who  is  among  you  that  feareth  the 
Lord,  that  obeyeth  the  voice  of  his  servant,  that  walketh 
in  darkness,  and  hath  no  light  ?  let  him  trust  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  and  stay  upon  his  God.  1  John  v.  13.  These 
things  have  I  written  unto  you  that  believe  on  the  name 
of  the  Son  of  God  ;  that  ye  may  know  that  ye  have  eter- 
nal life,  and  that  ye  may  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son 
of  God. 

(2)  Isa.  liv.  7,  8,  10.  For  a  small  moment  have  I 
forsaken  thee ;  but  with  great  mercies  will  I  gather  thee. 
In  a  little  wrath  I  hid  my  face  from  thee  for  a  moment; 
but  with  everlasting  kindness  will  I  have  mercy  on  thee, 
saith  the  Lord,  thy  Redeemer.— For  the  mountains  shall 
depart,  and  the  hills  be  removed  ;  but  my  kindness  shall 
not  depart  from  thee,  neither  shall  the  covenant  of  my 
peace  be  removed,  saith  the  Lord  that  hath  mercy  on 
thee.     Matt.  v.  3,  4.     Ps.  xxxi.  22. 

(3)  Ps.  xlii.  11.  Why  art  thou  cast  down,  O  my  soul  ? 
and  why  art  thou  disquieted  within  me]  hope  thou  in 
God ;  for  I  shall  yet  praise  him,  who  is  the  health  of  my 
countenance,  and  my  God. 

(4)  2  Tim.  ii.  19.  Nevertheless  the  foundation  of  God 
standeth  sure,  having  this  seal,  The  Lord  knoweth  them 
that  are  his.  And,  Let  every  one  that  nameth  the  name 
of  Christ,  depart  from  iniquity.  Rom.  vii.  24,  25.  O 
wretched  man  that  I  am  !  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the 
body  of  this  death  ?  I  thank  God,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord. 


346  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM, 

of  weak  and  doubting  Christians)  (1)  he  is 
to  bewail  his  unbelief,  (2)  and  labour  to  have 
his  doubts  resolved  ;  (3)  and  so  doing,  he  may 
and  ought  to  come  to  the  Lord's  supper,  that 
he  may  be  further  strengthened.  (4) 

Q.  173.  May  any  who  profess  the  faith,  and 
desire  to  come  to  the  Lord^s  supper,  be  kept 
from  it? 

A.  Such  as  are  found  to  be  ignorant  or 
scandalous,  notwithstanding  their  profession  of 
the  faith,  and  desire  to  come  to  the  Lord's  sup- 
per, may  and  ought  to  be  kept  from  that  sacra- 
ment by  the  power  which  Christ  hath  left  in 
his  church,  (5)  until  they  receive  instruction, 
and  manifest  their  reformation.  (6) 

(1)  Matt.  xxvi.  28.  For  this  is  my  blood  of  the  new 
testament,  which  is  shed  for  many,  for  the  remission  of 
sins.  Matt.  xi.  28.  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour 
and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.  Isa.  xl. 
11,29,31. 

(2)  Mark  ix.  24. — And  said  with  tears,  Lord,  I  be- 
lieve ;  help  thou  mine  unbelief. 

(3)  Acts  xvi.  30. — And  brought  them  out,  and  said, 
Sirs,  what  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?     Acts  ix.  6. 

(4)  1  Cor.  xi.  28.  But  let  a  man  examine  himself, 
and  so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup. 
Matt.  xi.  28. 

(5)  1  Cor.  xi.  29.  For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh 
unworthily,  eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  [judgment]  to 
himself,  not  discerning  the  Lord's  body.  1  Cor.  v.  11. 
But  now  I  have  written  unto  you  not  to  keep  company, 
if  any  man  that  is,  called  a  brother  be  a  fornicator,  or 
covetous,  or  an  idolater,  or  a  railer,  or  a  drunkard,  or  an 
extortioner  ;  with  such  an  one,  no,  not  to  eat.  Matt.  vii. 
6.     Jude  23. 

(6)  Gal.  vi.  1.  Brethren,  if  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a 
fault,  ye  which  are  spiritual,  restore  such  an  one  in  the 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  347 

Q.  174.  What  is  required  of  them  that  re- 
ceive the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  in 
the  time  of  the  administration  of  it  7 

•,#.  It  is  required  of  them  that  receive  the 
sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper,  that  during  the 
time  of  the  administration  of  it,  with  all  holy- 
reverence  and  attention,  they  wait  upon  God 
in  that  ordinance;  (1)  diligently  observe  the 
sacramental  elements  and  actions ;  (2)  heed- 
fully  discern  the  Lord's  body,  (3)  and  affec- 
tionately meditate  on  his  death  and  suffer- 
ings, (4)  and  thereby  stir  up  themselves  to  a 
vigorous  exercise  of  their  graces ;  (5)  in  judg- 
ing themselves  (6)  and  sorrowing  for  sin  ;  (7) 

spirit  of  meekness;  considering  thyself,  lest  thou  also 
be  tempted. 

(i)  Heb.  xii.  28.  Wherefore,  we  receiving  a  king- 
dom which  cannot  be  moved,  let  us  have  grace,  whereby 
we  may  serve  God  acceptably,  with  reverence  and  godly 
fear.     Lev.  x.  3. 

(2)  Gal.  iii.  1. — Before  whose  eyes  Jesus  Christ  hath 
been  evidently  set  forth,  crucified  among  you. 

(3)  1  Cor.  xi.  29.  For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh 
unworthily,  eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  to  himself, 
not  discerning  the  Lord's  body. 

(4)  Luke  xxii.  19.  And  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks, 
and  brake  t7,  and  gave  unto  them,  saying,  This  is  my  body 
which  is  given  for  you ;  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me. 

(5)  Eph.  iii.  17,  18,  19. — That  ye,  being  rooted  and 
grounded  in  love,  may  be  able  to  comprehend  with  all 
saints  what  is  the  breadth,  and  length,  and  depth,  and 
height;  and  to  know  the  love  of  Christ,  which  passeth 
knowledge,  that  ye  might  be  filled  with  all  the  fulness 
of  God. 

(6)  1  Cor.  xi.  31.  For  if  we  would  judge  ourselves 
we  should  not  be  judged. 

(7)  Zech.  xii.  10. — And  they  shall  look  upon  me 
whom  they  have  pierced,  and  they  shall  mourn. 


348  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

in  earnest  hungering  and  thirsting  after 
Christ,  (1)  feeding  on  him  hy  faith,  (2)  receiving 
of  his  fulness ;  (3)  trusting  in  his  merits,  (4) 
rejoicing  in  his  love,  (5)  giving  thanks  for  fiis 
grace;  (6)  in  renewing  of  their  covenant  with 
God,  (7)  and  love  to  all  the  saints.  (8) 

Q.  175.  What  is  the  duty  of  Christians, 
after  they  have  received  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  supper  ? 

Jl.  The  duty  of  Christians,  after  they  have 
received  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper, 
is  seriously  to  consider  how  they  have  behaved 

(1)  Rev.  xxii.  17.  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say, 
Come.  And  let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come.  And  let 
him  that  is  athirst  come.  And  whosoever  will,  let  him 
take  the  water  of  life  freely. 

(2)  Gal.  ii.  20. — And  the  life  which  I  now  live  in  the 
flesh,  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved 
me,  and  gave  himself  for  me.     John  vi.  35. 

(3)  John  i.  16.  And  of  his  fulness  have  all  we  re- 
ceived,, and  grace  for  grace.     Col.  i.  19. 

(4)  Phil.  iii.  9.  And  be  found  in  him,  not  having  mine 
own  righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which 
is  through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is 
of  God  by  faith. 

(5)  1  Pet.  i.  8.  Whom  having  not  seen,  ye  love:  in 
whom,  though  now  ye  see  him  not,  yet  believing,  ye  re- 
joice with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory.  2  Chron. 
xxx.  21. 

(6)  Ps.  xxii.  26.  The  meek  shall  eat  and  be  satisfied  ; 
they  shall  praise  the  Lord  that  seek  him :  your  heart  shall 
live  for  ever. 

(7)  Jer.  1.  5. — Come,  and  let  us  join  ourselves  to  the 
Lord  in  a  perpetual  covenant  that  shall  not  be  forgotten. 
Ps.  1.  5. 

(8)1  Cor.  x.  17.  For  we,  being  many,  are  one  bread, 
and  one  body :  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread. 
Acts  ii.  42. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  349 

themselves  therein,  and  with  what  success  ;  (1) 
if  they  find  quickening  and  comfort,  to  bless 
God  for  it,  (2)  beg  the  continuance  of  it,  (3) 
watch  against  relapses,  (4)  fulfil  their  vows,  (5) 
and  encourage  themselves  to  a  frequent  at- 
tendance on  that  ordinance  :  (6)  but  if  they  find 
no  present  benefit,  more  exactly  to  review  their 
preparation  for,  and  carriage  at  the  sacra- 
ment ;  (7)  in  both  which  if  they  can  approve 
themselves  to  God  and  their  own  consciences, 
they  are  to  wait  for  the  fruit  of  it  in  due 
time ;  (S)  but  if  they  see  they  have  failed  in 


(1)  1  Cor.  xi.  17,  30,  31.     Ps.  lxxiii.  28. 

(2)  2  Cor.  ii.  14.  Now  thanks  be  unto  God,  which 
always  causeth  us  to  triumph  in  Christ.  Acts  ii.  42, 
46,  47. 

(3)  Rom.  xv.  13.  Now,  the  God  of  hope  fill  you 
with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing,  that  ye  may  abound 
in  hope,  through  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Ps. 
xxxvi.  10. 

(4)  1  Cor.  x.  12.  Wherefore,  let  him  that  think- 
eth  he  standeth  take  heed  lest  he  fall.  Rom.  xi. 
20. 

(5)  Ps.  1.  14.  Offer  unto  God  thanksgiving;  and 
pay  thy  vows  unto  the  Most  High. 

(6)  1  Cor.  xi.  25,  26.     Ps.  xxvii.  4.     Acts  ii.  42. 

(7)  Ps.  lxxvii.  6. — I  commune  with  mine  own  heart; 
and  my  spirit  made  diligent  search.  Ps.  cxxxix.  23,  24. 
Search  me,  O  God,  and  know  my  heart;  tryme,  and 
know  my  thoughts ;  and  see  if  there  be  any  wicked  way 
in  me,  and  lead  me  in  the  way  everlasting. 

(8)  Ps.  cxxiii.  1,  2.  Unto  thee  lift  I°up  mine  eyes, 
O  thou  that  dwellest  in  the  heavens.  Behold,  as  the 
eyes  of  servants  look  unto  the  hand  of  their  masters,  and 
as  the  eyes  of  a  maiden  unto  the  hand  of  her  mistress; 
so  our  eyes  wait  upon  the  Lord  our  God,  until  that  he 
have  mercy  upon  us.     Isa.  viii.  17. 

30 


350  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

either,  they  are  to  be  humbled,  (1)  and  to 
attend  upon  it  afterward  with  more  care  and 
diligence.  (2) 

Q.  176.  Wherein  do  the  sacraments  of  bap- 
tism  and  the  Lord's  supper  agree  ? 

Ji.  The  sacraments  of  baptism  and  the 
Lord's  supper  agree,  in  that  the  author  of  both 
is  God ;  (3)  the  spiritual  part  of  both  is  Christ 
and  his  benefits ;  (4)  both  are  seals  of  the  same 
covenant,  (5)  are  to  be  dispensed  by  ministers 

(1)  Hos.  xiv.  2.  Take  with  you  words,  and  turn  to 
the  Lord  ;  say  unto  him,  Take  away  all  iniquity,  and 
receive  us  graciously ;  so  will  we  render  the  calves  of  our 
lips.     Hosea  vi.  1,  2. 

(2)  2  Cor.  vii.  11.  For,  behold,  this  self-same  thing, 
that  ye  sorrowed  after  a  godly  sort,  what  carefulness  it 
wrought  in  you,  yea,  what  clearing  of  yourselves,  yea, 
what  indignation,  yea,  what  fear,  yea,  what  vehement 
desire,  yea,  what  zeal,  yea,  what  revenge  !  In  all  things 
ye  have  approved  yourselves  to  be  clear  in  this  matter. 
1  Chron.  xv.  12  to  14. 

(3)  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 

-of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  23.  For 
I  have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered 
unto  you,  That  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which 
he  was  betrayed,  took  bread. 

(4)  Rom.  vi.  3,  4.  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us 
as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into 
his  death  ?  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  bap- 
tism into  death:  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from 
the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also 
should  walk  in  newness  of  life.  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup 
of  blessing,  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion  of 
the  blood  of  Christ?  The  bread  which  we  break,  is  it 
not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ  ? 

(5)  Col.  ii.  11,  12.  In  whom  also  ye  are  circumcised 
with  the  circumcision  made  without  hands,  in  putting 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  351 

of  the  gospel  and  by  none  other ;  (1)  and  to  be 
continued  in  the  church  of  Christ  until  his 
second  coming.  (2) 

Q.  177.  Wherein  do  the  sacraments  of  bap- 
tism and  the  Lord's  supper  differ? 

A.  The  sacraments  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper  differ,  in  that  baptism  is  to  be  admin- 
istered but  once,  with  water,  to  be  a  sign  and 
seal  of  our  regeneration  and  ingrafting  into 
Christ,  (3)  and  that  even  to  infants  ;  (4)  whereas 

off  the  body  of  the  sins  of  the  flesh  by  the  circumcision 
of  Christ;  buried  with  him  in  baptism  wherein  also  ye 
are  risen  with  him  through  the  faith  of  the  operation  of 
God,  who  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead.  Compared 
wTith  Rom.  iv.  1 1.  Matt.  xxvi.  27,  28.  And  he  took  the 
cup  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them,  saying,  Drink 
ye  all  of  it;  for  this  is  my  blood  of  the  New  Testament, 
which  is  shed  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins. 

(1)  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.xi.  23.  For 
I  have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered 
unto  you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he 
was  betrayed,  took  bread.  lCor.iv.  1.  Letamansoac- 
count  of  us,  as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards 
of  the  mysteries  of  God.     Heb.  v.  4. 

(2)  Matt,  xxviii.  20.  *  Teaching  them  [all  nations]  to 
observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you : 
and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world.  1  Cor.  xi.  26.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and 
drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come. 

(3)  Matt.  iii.  11.  I  indeed  baptize  you  wTith  water 
unto  repentance  :  but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier 
than  I,  w^hose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear :  he  shall 
baptize  you  with  the  holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire.  Gal.  iii. 
27.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  baptized  into 
Christ  have  put  on  Christ.     Titus  iii.  5. 

(4)  Acts  ii.  38,  39. — Repent,  and  be  baptized  every 


352  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

the  Lord's  supper  is  to  be  administered  often, 
in  the  elements  of  bread  and  wine,  to  repre- 
sent and  exhibit  Christ  as  spiritual  nourishment 
to  the  soul,  (1)  and  to  confirm  our  continuance 
and  growth  in  him,  (2)  and  that  only  to  such 
as  are  of  years  and  ability  to  examine  them- 
selves. (3) 

Q.  178.    What  is  prayer? 

«/?.  Prayer  is  an  offering  up  of  our  desires 
unto  God,  (4)  in  the  name  of  Christ,  (5)  by  the 
help  of  his  Spirit ;  (G)  with  confession  of  our 

one  of  you. — For  the  promise  is  unto  you  and  to  your 
children.  1  Cor.  vii.  14. — The  unbelieving  wife  is  sanc- 
tified by  the  husband  :  else  were  your  children  unclean; 
but  now  are  they  holy. — See  figure  (4),  page  338. 

(1)  1  Cor.  xi.  26.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread, 
and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till  he 
come.  Col.  ii.  19. — Not  holding  the  head,  from  which 
all  the  body  by  joints  and  bands  having  nourishment 
ministered,  and  knit  together,  increaseth  with  the  in- 
crease of  God. 

(2)  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  wThich  we  bless, 
is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The 
bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the 
body  of  Christ?     Eph.  iv.  15,  16. 

(3)  1  Cor.  xi.  28.  But  let  a  man  examine  himself, 
and  so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup. 

(4)  Ps.  lxii.  8.  Trust  in  him  at  all  times ;  ye  peo- 
ple, pour  out  your  heart  before  him;  God  is  a  refuge 
for  us. 

(5)  John  xvi.  23,  24. — Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  the 
Father  in  my  name,  he  will  give  it  you.  Hitherto  have 
ye  asked  nothing  in  my  name ;  ask,  and  ye  shall  receive, 
that  your  joy  may  be  full. 

(6)  Rom.  viii.  26.  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth 
our  infirmities ;  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray 
for  as  we  ought ;  but  the  Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession 
for  us  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  353 

sins,  (1)  and  thankful  acknowledgment  of  his 
mercies.  (2) 

Q.  179.  Jlre  we  to  pray  unto  God  only  ? 

*#.  God  only  being  able  to  search  the 
heart,  (3)  hear  the  request,  (4)  pardon  the 
sins,  (5)  and  fulfil  the  desires  of  all ;  (6)  and 
only  to  be  believed  in,  (7)  and  worshipped 
with  religious  worship  :  (8)  prayer,  which  is  a 


(1)  Dan.  ix.  4.  And  I  prayed  unto  the  Lord  my  God, 
and  made  my  confession.  Ps.  xxxii.  5,  6. — I  said,  I  will 
confess  my  transgressions  unto  the  Lord ;  and  thou  for- 
gavest  the  iniquity  of  my  sin.  Selah.  For  this  shall 
every  one  that  is  godly  pray  unto  thee,  in  a  time  when 
thou  mayest  be  found. 

(2)  Phil.  iv.  6. — In  every  thing  by  prayer  and  suppli- 
cation, with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made 
known  unto  God. 

(3)  1  Kings  viii.  39. — Thou,  even  thou  only,  knowest 
the  hearts  of  all  the  children  of  men.  Acts  i.  24.  And 
they  prayed,  and  said,  Thou,  Lord,  which  knowest  the 
hearts  of  all  men,  show  whether  of  these  two  thou  hast 
chosen.     Rom.  viii.  27. 

(4)  Ps.  lxv.  2.  O  thou  that  nearest  prayer,  unto  thee 
shall  all  flesh  come. 

(5)  Mic.  vii.  18.  Who  is  a  God  like  unto  thee,  that 
pardoneth  iniquity,  and  passeth  by  the  transgression  of 
the  remnant  of  his  heritage  ? 

(6)  Ps.  cxlv.  16,  19.  Thou  openest  thine  hand,  and 
satisfiest  the  desire  of  every  living  thing. — He  will  fulfil 
the  desire  of  them  that  fear  him. 

(7)  2  Sam.  xxii.  32.  For  who  is  God,  save  the  Lord  ? 
and  who  is  a  rock  save  our  God  ?  John  xiv.  1.  Let  not 
your  heart  be  troubled  :  ye  believe  in  God. 

(8)  Matt.  iv.  10.  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  him,  Get 
thee  hence,  Satan :  for  it  is  written,  Thou  shalt  wor- 
ship the  Lord  thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt  thou 
serve. 

30* 


354  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

special  part  thereof,  (1)  is  to  be  made  by  all  to 
him  alone,  (2)  and  to  none  other.  (3) 

Q.  ISO.  What  is  it  to  pray  in  the  name 
of  Christ  ? 

A.  To  pray  in  the  name  of  Christ,  is,  in  obe- 
dience to  his  command,  and  in  confidence  on 
his  promises,  to  ask  mercy  for  his  sake :  (4) 
not  by  bare  mentioning  of  his  name ;  (5)  but 
by  drawing  our  encouragement  to  pray,  and 
our  boldness,  strength,  and  hope  of  acceptance 
in  prayer,  from  Christ  and  his  mediation.  (6) 

(1)1  Cor.  i.  2.  Unto  the  church  of  God,  which  is  at 
Corinth,  to  them  that  are  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus,  called 
to  be  saints,  with  all  that  in  every  place  call  upon  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  both  theirs  and  ours. 

(2)  Isa.  xlii.  8.  I  am  the  Lord ;  that  is  my  name  : 
and  my  glory  will  I  not  give  to  another,  neither  my  praise 
to  graven  images.     Luke  iv.  8.     Ps.  1.  15. 

(3)  Jer.  iii.  23.  Truly  in  vain  is  salvation  hoped  for 
from  the  hills,  and  from  the  multitude  of  mountains: 
truly  in  the  Lord  our  God  is  the  salvation  of  Israel.  Jer. 
xiv.  22.     Rom.  x.  14. 

(4)  John  xiv.  13,  14.  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask 
in  my  name,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glo- 
rified in  the  Son.  If  ye  shall  ask  any  thing  in  my  name, 
I  will  do  it.     Dan.  ix.  17. 

(5)  Luke  vi.  46.  And  why  call  ye  me,  Lord,  Lord, 
and  do  not  the  things  which  I  say  I     Matt.  vii.  21. 

(6)  Heb.  iv.  14,  15,  16.  Seeing  then  that  we  have  a 
great  high-priest,  that  is  passed  into  the  heavens,  Jesus 
the  Son  of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  our  profession.  For  we 
have  not  an  high-priest  which  cannot  be  touched  with  the 
feeling  of  our  infirmities  ;  but  was  in  all  points  tempted 
like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin.  Let  us  therefore  come 
boldly  unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain 
mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need.  1  John 
v.  13,  14,  15. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  355 

Q.  181.  Why  are  we  to  pray  in  the  name 
of  Christ  ? 

A.  The  sinfulness  of  man,  and  his  distance 
from  God  by  reason  thereof,  being  so  great,  as 
that  he  can  have  no  access  into  his  presence 
without  a  mediator,  (1)  and  there  being  none 
in  heaven  or  earth  appointed  to,  or  fit  for,  that 
glorious  work  but  Christ  alone,  (2)  we  are  to 
pray  in  no  other  name  but  his  only.  (3) 

Q.  182.  How  doth  the  Spirit  help  us  to 
pray  ? 

Jl.  We  not  knowing  what  to  pray  for  as  we 
ought,  the  Spirit  helpeth  our  infirmities,  by 
enabling  us  to  understand  both  for  whom,  and 
what,  and  how  prayer  is  to  be  made  ;  and  by 
working  and  quickening  in  our  hearts,  (although 

(1)  John  xiv.  6.  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  am  the  way, 
and  the  truth,  and  the  life :  no  man  cometh  unto  the 
Father  but  by  me.  Eph.  iii.  12.  In  whom  we  have 
boldness  and  access  with  confidence  by  the  faith  of  him, 

(2)  Heb.  vii.  25,  26,  27.  Wherefore  he  is  able  also 
to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by 
him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  them, 
For  such  an  high-priest  became  us,  who  is  hoi)',  harmless, 
undefined,  separate  from  sinners,  and  made  higher  than 
the  heavens ;  who  needeth  not  daily,  as  those  high- 
priests,  to  offer  up  sacrifice,  first  for  his  own  sins,  and 
then  for  the  people's :  for  this  he  did  once,  when  he 
offered  up  himself.  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God, 
and  one  mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ 
Jesus.     John  vi.  27. 

(3)  Col.  iii.  17.  And  whatsoever  ye  do  in  word  or 
deed,  do  all  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  giving  thanks 
to  God  and  the  Father  by  him.  Heb.  xiii.  15.  By  him^ 
therefore,  let  us  offer  the  sacrifice  of  praise  to  God  con- 
tinually, that  is,  the  fruit  of  our  lips,  giving  thanks  to 
his  name. 


356  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

not  in  all  persons,  nor  at  all  times  in  the  same 
measure)  those  apprehensions,  affections,  and 
graces,  which  are  requisite  for  the  right  per- 
formance of  that  duty.  (1) 

Q.  183.  For  whom  are  we  to  pray  ? 

A.  We  are  to  pray  for  the  whole  church  of 
Christ  upon  earth,  (2)  for  magistrates,  (3)  and 
ministers,  (4)  for  ourselves,  (5)  our  brethren,  (6) 
yea,  our  enemies,  (7)  and  for  all  sorts  of  men 
living,  (S)  or  that  shall  live  hereafter ;  (9)  but 

(1)  Rom.  viii.  26.  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth 
our  infirmities :  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray 
for  as  we  ought ;  hut  the  Spirit  itself  maketh  interces- 
sion for  us  with  groanings  which  cannot  he  uttered.  Ps. 
lxxx.  18. — Quicken  us,  and  we  will  call  upon  thy  name. 
Ps.  x.  17.     Zech.  xii.  10. 

(2)  Eph.  vi.  18.  Praying  always  with  all  prayer  and 
supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with 
all  perseverance,  and  supplication  for  all  saints.  Ps. 
xxviii.  9.  Save  thy  people,  and  bless  thine  inheritance : 
feed  them  also,  and  lift  them  up  for  ever. 

(3)  1  Tim.  ii.  1,2.  I  exhort  therefore,  that,  first  of 
all,  supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of 
thanks,  be  made  for  all  men ;  for  kings,  and  for  all  that 
are  in  authority. 

(4)  2Thess.  iii.  1.  Finally,  brethren,  pray  for  us, 
that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free  course,  and  be 
glorified,  even  as  it  is  with  you.     Col.  iv.  3. 

(5)  Gen.  xxxii.  11.  Deliver  me,  I  pray  thee,  from  the 
hand  of  my  brother,  from  the  hand  of  Esau :  for  I  fear 
him,  lest  he  will  come  and  smite  me,  and  the  mother 
with  the  children. 

(6)  James  v.  16.— Pray  one  for  another,  that  ye  may 
be  healed.     2  Thess.  i.  11. 

(7)  Matt.  v.  44. — Pray  for  them  which  despitefully 
use  you,  and  persecute  you. 

8)  1  Tim.  ii.  1,  2.     See  figure  (3),  above. 

9)  John  xvii.  20.    Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone ;  but 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  357 

not  for  the  dead,  (1)  nor  for  those  that  are 
known  to  have  sinned  the  sin  unto  death.  (2) 

Q.   1S4.  For  tuhat  things  are  we  to  pray  ? 

Jl.  We  are  to  pray  for  all  things  tending  to 
the  glory  of  God,  (3)  the  welfare  of  the 
church,  (4)  our  own  (5)  or  others'  good;  (6) 
but  not  for  any  thing  that  is  unlawful.  (7) 

Q.   185.  How  are  ive  to  pray  ? 

A.  We  are  to  pray  with  an  awful  apprehen- 
sion of  the  majesty  of  God,  (8)  and  deep  sense 

for  them  also  which  shall  believe  on  me  through  their 
word.     2  Sam.  vii.  29. 

(1)  2  Sam.  xii.  23.  But  now  he  is  dead,  wherefore 
should  I  fast?  Can  I  bring  him  back  again?  I  shall 
go  to  him,  but  he  shall  not  return  to  me. 

(2)  1  John  v.  16. — There  is  a  sin  unto  death:  I  do 
not  say  that  he  shall  pray  for  it. 

(3)  Matt.  vi.  9. — Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven; 
hallowed  be  thy  name. 

(4)  Ps.  li.  18.  Do  good  in  thy  good  pleasure  unto 
Zion:  build  thou  the  walls  of  Jerusalem.  Ps.  cxxii.  6. 
Pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem  :  they  shall  prosper  that 
love  thee. 

(5)  Matt.  vii.  11.  If  ye,  then,  being  evil,  know  how 
to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  children,  how  much  more 
shall  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  give  good  things  to 
them  that  ask  him  1 

(6)  Ps.  cxxv.  4.  Do  good,  O  Lord,  unto  those  that  be 
good,  and  to  them  that  are  upright  in  their  hearts.  1  Thess . 
v.  23,  and  2  Thess.  iii.  16. 

(7)  1  John  v.  14.  And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we 
have  in  him,  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his 
will,  he  heareth  us.  James  iv.  3.  Ye  ask  and  receive 
not,  because  ye  ask  amiss. 

(8)  Ps.  xxxiii.  8.  Let  all  the  earth  fear  the  Lord :  let 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  stand  in  awe  of  him.  Ps. 
xcv.  6.  O  come,  let  us  worship  and  bow  down;  let  us 
kneel  before  the  Lord  our  Maker. 


358  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

of  our  own  un  worthiness,  (1)  necessities,  (2)  and 
sins  ;  (3)  with  penitent,  (4)  thankful,  (5)  and 
enlarged  hearts;  (6)  with  understanding,  (7) 
faith,  (8)  sincerity,  (9)  fervency,  (10)  love,  (11) 


(1)  Gen.  xviii.  27.  And  Abraham  answered  and  said, 
Behold  now,  I  have  taken  upon  me  to  speak  unto  the 
Lord,  which  am  but  dust  and  ashes.     Ps.  cxliv.  3. 

(2)  Ps.  lxxxvi.  1.  Bow  down  thine  ear,  O  Lord,  hear 
me  :  for  I  am  poor  and  needy.     Luke  xv.  17,  18,  19. 

(3)  Ps.  cxxx.  3.  If  thou,  Lord,  shouldest  mark  ini- 
quities, O  Lord,  who  shall  stand  ?  Luke  xviii.  13.  And 
the  publican,  standing-  afar  off,  would  not  lift  up  so  much 
as  his  eyes  unto  heaven,  but  smote  upon  his  breast,  say- 
ing", God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner. 

(4)  Ps.  li.  17.  The  sacrifices  of  God  are  a  broken 
spirit :  a  broken  and  a  contrite  heart,  O  God,  thou  wilt 
not  despise.     Zech.  xii.  10,  &c. 

(5)  Phil.  iv.  6. — In  every  thing  by  prayer  and  suppli- 
cation, with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made 
known  unto  God.     1  Thess.  v.  18. 

(6)  Ps.  lxxxi.  10. — Open  thy  mouth  wide,  and  I  will 
fill  it.  Eph.  iii.  20,  21.  Now,  unto  him  that  is  able  to 
do  exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think, 
according  to  the  power  that  worketh  in  us,  unto  him  be 
glory  in  the  church,  &c. 

(7)  1  Cor.  xiv.  15.  What  is  it  then  ?  I  will  pray 
with  the  spirit,  and  I  will  pray  with  the  understanding 
also. 

(8)  Heb.  x.  22.  Let  us  draw  near — in  full  assurance 
of  faith,  &c.  James  i.  6.  But  let  him  ask  in  faith, 
nothing  wavering. 

(9)  Heb.  x.  22.  Let  us  draw  near  with  a  true  heart. 
Ps.  cxlv.  18.  The  Lord  is  nigh  unto  all  them  that  call 
upon  him, — in  truth.     Ps.  xvii.  1.     John  iv.  24. 

(10)  James  v.  16. — The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a 
righteous  man  availeth  much. 

(11)  1  Tim.  ii.  8.  I  will  therefore  that  men  pray  every- 
where, lifting  up  holy  hands,  without  wrath  and  doubting 
Matt.  v.  23,^24. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  359 

and  perseverance,  (1)  waiting  upon  him  (2) 
with  humble  submission  to  his  will.  (3) 

Q.  186.  What  rule  hath  God  given  for  our 
direction  in  the  duty  of  prayer  ? 

A.  The  whole  word  of  God  is  of  use  to  di- 
rect us  in  the  duty  of  prayer ;  (4)  but  the  spe- 
cial rule  of  direction  is  that  form  of  prayer 
which  our  Saviour  Christ  taught  his  disciples, 
commonly  called,  The  Lord's  Prayer,  (5) 

Q.  187.  How  is  the  Lord's  prayer  to  be 
used  ? 

A.  The  Lord's  prayer  is  not  only  for  direc- 
tion, as  a  pattern  according  to  which  we  are  to 
make  other  prayers ;  but  may  be  also  used  as 
a  prayer,  so  that  it  be  done  with  understanding, 
faith,  reverence,  and  other  graces  necessary  to 
the  right  performance  of  the  duty  of  prayer.  (6) 

Q.  188.  Of  how  many  parts  doth  the  Lords 
prayer  consist  ? 

(1)  Eph.  vi.  18.  Praying  always  with  all  prayer  and 
supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with 
all  perseverance. 

(2)  Mic.  vii.  7.  Therefore  1  will  look  unto  the  Lord  ; 
I  will  wait  for  the  God  of  my  salvation :  my  God  will 
hear  me. 

(3)  Matt.  xxvi.  39.  And  he  went  a  little  further,  and 
fell  on  his  face,  and  prayed,  saying,  O  my  Father,  if  it 
be  possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from  me  :  nevertheless,  not 
as  I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt. 

'  (4)  2  Tim.  iii.  16,  17,  All  scripture  is  given  by  in- 
spiration of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine, — that  the 
man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto 
all  good  works.     1  John  v.  14. 

(5)  Matt.  vi.  9,  10,  11,  12,  13.     Luke  xi.  2,  3,  4. 

(6)  Matt.  vi.  9.  After  this  manner,  pray  ye.  Luke 
xi.  2. — When  ye  pray,  say,  Our  Father,  &c. 


360  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Ji.  The  Lord's  prayer  consists  of  three  parts, 
a  preface,  petitions,  and  a  conclusion. 

Q.  189.  What  doth  the  preface  of  the  Lord's 
prayer  teach  as  ? 

td.  The  preface  of  the  Lord's  prayer  (con- 
tained in  these  words,  Our  Father  which  art 
in  heaven)  (1)  teach eth  us,  when  we  pray,  to 
draw  near  to.  God  with  confidence  of  his 
fatherly  goodness,  and  our  interest  therein  ;  (2\ 
with  reverence,  and  all  other  childlike  dispo- 
sitions, (3)  heavenly  affections,  (4)  and  due  ap 
prehensions  of  his  sovereign  power,  majesty 
and  gracious  condescension :  (5)  as  also  to  pray 
with  and  for  others.  (6) 

Q.  190.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  first 
petition  ? 

(1)  Matt.  vi.  9. 

(2)  Luke  xi.  13.  If  ye,  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to 
give  good  gifts  unto  your  children ;  how  much  more  shall 
your  heavenly  Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that 
ask  him.     Rom.  viii.  15. 

(3)  Ps.  xcv.  6,  7. — Let  us  kneel  before  the  Lord  oui 
Maker.  For  he  is  our  God ;  and  we  are  the  people  of 
his  pasture,  and  the  sheep  of  his  hand.     Isa.  lxiv.  9. 

(4)  Ps.  cxxiii.  1.  Unto  thee  lift  I  up  mine  eyes,  O 
thou  that  dwellest  in  the  heavens.  Lam.  iii.  41.  Let  us 
lift  up  our  heart,  with  our  hands  unto  God  in  the  heavens. 

(5)  Ps.  civ.  1,  2.  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul. 
O  Lord  my  God,  thou  art  very  great ;  thou  art  clothed 
with  honour  and  majesty.  Isa.  lxiii.  15.  Look  down 
from  heaven,  and  behold  from  the  habitation  of  thy  holi- 
ness and  of  thy  glory  :  where  is  thy  zeal  and  thy  strength, 
the  sounding  of  thy  bowels  and  of  thy  mercies  towards 
me  ?  are  they  restrained  ?     Ps.  cxiii.  4,  5,  6. 

(6)  Acts  xii.  5.  Peter  therefore  was  kept  in  prison; 
but  prayer  was  made  without  ceasing  of  the  church  unto 
God  for  him.     Zech.  viii.  21. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  361 

A.  In  the  first  petition,  (which  is,  Hallowed 
be  thy  name)  (1)  acknowledging  the  utter  in- 
ability and  indisposition  that  is  in  ourselves 
and  all  men  to  honour  God  aright;  (2)  we  pray, 
that  God  would  by  his  grace  enable  and  incline 
us  and  others  to  know,  to  acknowledge,  and 
highly  to  esteem  him,  (3)  his  titles,  (4)  attri- 
butes,^) ordinances,  wrord,(6)  works,  and  what- 
soever he  is  pleased  to  make  himself  known 
by ;  (7)  and  to  glorify  him  in  thought,  word,  (8) 

(1)  Matt.  vi.  9. 

(2)  2  Cor.  iii.  5.  Not  that  we  are  sufficient  of  our- 
selves to  think  any  thing  as  of  ourselves  :  but  our  suffi- 
ciency is  of  God.  Ps.  li.  15.  O  Lord,  open  thou  my 
lips ;  and  my  mouth  shall  show  forth  thy  praise. 

(3)  Ps.  lxvii.  2,  3.  That  thy  way  may  be  known 
upon  earth,  thy  saving  health  among  all  nations. 
Let  the  people  praise  thee,  O  God  ;  let  all  the  people 
praise  thee.  Ps.  lxxii.  19. — Let  the  whole  earth  be 
filled  with  his  glory.     Eph.  iii.  20,  21. 

(4)  Ps.  lxxxiii.  18.  That  men  may  know  that  thou, 
whose  name  alone  is  JEHOVAH,  art  the  Most  High 
over  all  the  earth. 

(5)  Ps.  cxlv.  6,  7,  8.  And  men  shall  speak  of  the 
might  of  thy  terrible  acts ;  and  I  will  declare  thy  great- 
ness. They  shall  abundantly  utter  the  memory  of  thy 
great  goodness,  and  shall  sing  of  thy  righteousness. 
The  Lord  is  gracious,  and  full  of  compassion ;  slow  to 
anger,  and  of  great  mercy.     Ps.  lxxxvi.  10,  15. 

(6)  2Thess.  iii.  1.  Finally,  brethren,  pray  for  us, 
that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free  course,  and  be 
glorified,  even  as  it  is  with  you.  Ps.  cvii.  32.  Let  them 
exalt  him  also  in  the  congregation  of  the  people,  and  praise 
him  in  the  assembly  of  the  elders.     2  Cor.  ii.  14. 

(7)  Ps.  viii.  and  cxlv.  throughout. 

(8)  Ps.  xix.  14.  Let  the  words  of  my  mouth,  and  the 
meditations  of  mine  heart,  be  acceptable  in  thy  sight,  0 
Lord,  my  strength  and  my  redeemer. 

31 


362  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

and  deed ;  (1)  that  he  would  prevent  and 
remove  atheism,  (2)  ignorance,  (3)  idolatry,  (4) 
profaneness,  (5)  and  whatsoever  is  dishonour- 
able to  him;  (6)  and  by  his  overruling  provi- 
dence, direct  and  dispose  of  all  things  to  his 
own  glory.  (7) 

Q.  191.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  second 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  second  petition,  (which  is,  Thy 
kingdom  come)  (8)  acknowledging  ourselves 
and  all  mankind  to  be  by  nature  under  the 


(1)  Phil.  i.  11.  Being  filled  with  the  fruits  of  right- 
eousness, which  are  by  Jesus  Christ,  unto  the  glory  and 
praise  of  God. 

(2)  Ps.  lxxix.  10.  Wherefore  should  the  heathen  say, 
"Where  is  their  God  ?  Let  him  be  known  among  the 
heathen  in  our  sight.     Ps.  lxvii.  1 — 4. 

(3)  Eph.  i.  17,  18.  That  the  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Father  of  glory,  may  give  unto  you  the  spirit 
of  wisdom  and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  him :  the 
eyes  of  your  understanding  being  enlightened  ;  &c. 

(4)  Ps.  xcvii.  7.  Confounded  be  all  they  that  serve 
graven  images,  that  boast  themselves  of  idols :  worship 
him,  all  ye  gods. 

(5)  Ps.  lxxiv.  18,22.  Remember  this,  that  the  enemy 
hath  reproached,  O  Lord,  and  that  the  foolish  people  have 
blasphemed  thy  name. — Arise,  O  God,  plead  thine  own 
cause ;  remember  how  the  foolish  man  reproacheth  thee 
daily. 

(6)  Jer.  xiv.  21. — For  thy  name*s  sake;  do  not  dis- 
grace the  throne  of  thy  glory.     2  Kings  xix.  16. 

(7)  Isa.  lxiv.  1,  2.  O  that  thou  wouldest  rend  the 
heavens,  that  thou  wouldest  come  down,  that  the  moun- 
tains might  flow  down  at  thy  presence, — to  make  thy 
name  known  to  thine  adversaries,  that  the  nations  may 
tremble  at  thy  presence  !     2  Chron.  xx.  6,  10,  11,  12. 

(8)  Matt.  vi.  10. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  363 

dominion  of  sin  and  Satan,  (1)  we  pray  that 
the  kingdom  of  sin  and  Satan  may  be  destroy- 
ed, (2)  the  gospel  propagated  throughout  the 
world,  (3)  the  Jews  called,  (4)  the  fulness  of 
the  Gentiles  brought  in  ;  (5)  the  church  furnish- 
ed with  all  gospel-officers  and  ordinances,  (6) 
purged  from  corruption,  (7)  countenanced  and 
maintained  by  the  civil  magistrate  :  (8)  that  the 

(1)  Eph.  ii.  2,  3.  Wherein  in  time  past  ye  walked 
according  to  the  course  of  this  world,  according  to  the 
prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,  the  spirit  that  now  worketh 
in  the  children  of  disobedience:  among  whom  also  we 
all  had  our  conversation  in  times  past  in  the  lusts  of  our 
flesh,  fulfilling  the  desires  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  mind ; 
and  were  by  nature  the  children  of  wrath,  even  as  others. 

(2)  Ps.  lxviii.  1 .  Let  God  arise,  let  his  enemies  be 
scattered :  let  them  also  that  hate  him  flee  before  him. 
Rev.  xii.  9. 

(3)  2Thess.  iii.  1.  Finally,  brethren,  pray  for  us, 
that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free  course,  and  be 
glorified,  even  as  it  is  with  you.     Ps.  Ixvii.  2. 

(4)  Rom.  x.  1.  Brethren,  my  heart's  desire  and  prayer 
to  God  for  Israel  is,  that  they  might  be  saved. 

(5)  Rom.  xi.  25.  For  I  would  not,  brethren,  that  ye 
should  be  ignorant  of  this  mystery,  that  blindness  in  part 
is  happened  to  Israel,  until  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  be 
come  in.     Ps.  Ixvii.  1,  &c. 

(6)  Matt.  ix.  38.  Pray  ye  therefore  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest,  that  he  will  send  forth  labourers  into  his  harvest. 

(7)  Eph.  v.  26, 27.  That  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse 
it  with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word ;  that  he  might 
present  it  to  himself  a  glorious  church,  not  having  spot, 
or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing;  but  that  it  should  be  holy 
and  without  blemish.     Mai.  i.  11. 

(8)  1  Tim.  ii.  1,2.  I  exhort,  therefore,  that,  first  of 
all,  supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of 
thanks,  be  made  for  all  men;  for  kings,  and  for  all  that 
are  in  authority  ;  that  we  may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable 
life  in  all  godliness  and  honesty.     Isa.  xlix.  23. 


364  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

ordinances  of  Christ  may  be  purely  dispensed, 
and  made  effectual  to  the  converting  of  those 
that  are  yet  in  their  sins,  and  the  confirming, 
comforting,  and  building  up  of  those  that  are 
already  converted :  (1)  that  Christ  would  rule 
in  our  hearts  here,  (2)  and  hasten  the  time  of 
his  second  coming,  and  our  reigning  with  him 
for  ever;  (3)  and  that  he  would  be  pleased  so 
to  exercise  the  kingdom  of  his  power  in  all  the 
world,  as  may  best  conduce  to  these  ends.  (4) 

Q.  192.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  third 
petition  ? 

Ji.  In  the  third  petition,  (which  is,  Thy  will 
be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven)  (5)  ac- 
knowledging that  by  nature  we  and  all  men 
are  not  only  utterly  unable  and  unwilling  to 

(1)  2  Cor.  iv.  2. — Nor  handling  the  word  of  God  de- 
ceitfully;  but,  by  manifestation  of  the  truth,  commending 
ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God. 
Acts  xxvi.  18.  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from 
darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God, 
that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance 
among  them  which  are  sanctified.  2Thess.  ii.  16,  17. 
Now  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself,  and  God,  even  our 
Father, — comfort  your  hearts,  and  establish  you  in  every 
good  word  and  work. 

(2)  Eph.  iii.  14,  17.  For  this  cause  I  bow  my  knees 
unto  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, — that  Christ 
may  dwell  in  your  hearts  by  faith. 

(3)  Rev.  xxii.  20.  He  which  testifieth  these  things 
saith,  Surely  I  come  quickly ;  Amen.  Even  so,  come, 
Lord  Jesus.  2  Tim.  ii.  12.  If  we  suffer,  we  shall  also 
reign  with  him, 

(4)  Ps.  xlv.  3,  4.  Gird  thy  sword  upon  thy  thigh,  O 
most  Mighty,  with  thy  glory  and  thy  majesty,  &c.  See 
figure  (7),  page  362. 

(5)  Matt.  vi.  10. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  365 

know  and  do  the  will  of  God,  (1)  but  prone  to 
rebel  against  his  word,  (2)  to  repine  and  mur- 
mur against  his  providence,  (3)  and  wholly  in- 
clined to  do  the  will  of  the  flesh,  and  of  the 
devil :  (4)  we  pray,  that  God  would  by  his 
Spirit  take  away  from  ourselves  and  others  all 
blindness,  (5)  weakness,  (6)  indisposedness,  (7) 
and  perverseness  of  heart,  (8)  and  by  his  grace 


(1)  1  Cor.  ii.  14.— The  natural  man  receiveth  not  the 
things  of  the  Spirit  of  God  ;  for  they  are  foolishness  unto 
him ;  neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are  spirit- 
ually discerned.     Rom.  viii.  5,  8. 

(2)  Rom.  viii.  7.  Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity 
against  God ;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God, 
neither  indeed  can  be. 

(3)  Matt.  xx.  11,  1*2.  And  when  they  had  received 
it,  they  murmured  against  the  good  man  of  the  house, 
saying,  These  last  have  wrought  but  one  hour,  and  thou 
hast  made  them  equal  unto  us,  which  have  borne  the  bur- 
den and  heat  of  the  day.  Ps.  lxxiii.  3. — I  was  envious 
at  the  foolish,  when  I  saw  the  prosperity  of  the  wicked. 

(4)  Tit.  iii.  3.  For  we  ourselves  also  were  sometimes 
foolish,  disobedient,  deceived,  serving  divers  lusts  and 
pleasures,  &c.     Eph.  ii.  2,  3.     See  figure  (1),  page  363. 

(5)  Eph.  i.  17,  18. — That  the  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Father  of  glory,  may  give  unto  you  the  spirit 
of  wisdom  and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  him ;  the 
eyes  of  your  understanding  being  enlightened  ;  &c. 

(6)  Eph.  iii.  16.  That  he  would  grant  you,  according 
to  the  riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  strengthened  with  might 
by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man. 

(7)  Matt.,  xxvi.  40,  41.  And  he  cometh  unto  the  dis- 
ciples, and  findeth  them  asleep,  and  saith  unto  Peter, 
What!  could  ye  not  watch  with  me  one  hour  ?  Watch 
and  pray,  that  ye  enter  not  into  temptation :  the  spirit 
indeed  is  willing,  but  the  flesh  is  weak.    Rom.  vii.  24,  25. 

(8)  Ezek.  xi.  19. — And  I  will  take  the  stony  heart  out 
of  their  flesh,  and  will  give  them  a  heart  of  flesh.     Jer. 

31* 


366  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

make  us  able  and  willing  to  know,  do,  and 
submit,  to  his  will  in  all  things,  (1)  with  the 
like  humility,  (2)  cheerfulness,  (3)  faithful- 
ness, (4)  diligence,  (5)  zeal,  (6)  sincerity,  (7)  and 
constancy,  (8)  as  the  angels  do  in  heaven.  (9) 

xxxi.  18. — Thou  hast  chastised  me,  and  I  was  chastised, 
as  a  bullock  unaccustomed  to  the  yoke  .•  turn  thou  me,  and 
I  shall  be  turned  :  for  thou  art  the  Lord  my  God. 

(1)  Ps.  cxix.  35.  Make  me  to  go  in  the  path  of  thy 
commandments ;  for  therein  do  I  delight.  Acts  xxi.  14. 
And  when  he  would  not  be  persuaded,  we  ceased,  saying, 
The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done.     1  Sam.  iii.  18. 

(2)  Ps.  cxxiii.  2.  Behold,  as  the  eyes  of  servants  look 
unto  the  hand  of  their  masters,  and  as  the  eyes  of  a 
maiden  unto  the  hand  of  her  mistress ;  so  our  eyes  wait 
upon  the  Lord  our  God.     Ps.  cxxxi.  2.     Mic.  vi.  8. 

(3)  Ps.  c.  2.  Serve  the  Lord  with  gladness ;  come 
before  his  presence  with  singing. 

(4)  Isa.  xxxviii.  3. — Remember  now,  O  Lord,  I  be- 
seech thee,  how  I  have  walked  before  thee  in  truth,  and 
with  a  perfect  heart,  and  have  done  that  which  is  good  in 
thy  sight.  Eph.  vi.  6.  Doing  the  will  of  God  from  the 
heart. 

(5)  Ps.  cxix.  4. 

(6)  Rom.  xii.  11.  Not  slothful  in  business;  fervent 
in  spirit;  serving  the  Lord. 

(7)  2  Cor.  i.  12. — Our  rejoicing  is  this,  the  testimony 
of  our  conscience,  that  in  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity, 
not  with  fleshly  wisdom,  but  by  the  grace  of  God,  we 
have  had  our  conversation  in  the  world. 

(8)  Ps.  cxix.  112.  I  have  inclined  my  heart  to  per- 
form thy  statutes  always,  even  unto  the  end.  Rom.  ii.  7. 
To  them  who  by  patient  continuance  in  well-doing,  seek 
for  glory,  and  honour,  and  immortality ;  eternal  life. 

(9)  Ps.  ciii.  20, 21,  22.  Bless  the  Lord,  ye  his  angels, 
that  excel  in  strength,  that  do  his  commandments,  heark- 
ening unto  the  voice  of  his  word.  Bless  ye  the  Lord,  all 
ye  his  hosts;  ye  ministers  of  his,  that  do  his  pleasure. — 
Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul.     Dan.  vii.  10. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  367 

Q.  193.  What  do  ive  pray  for  in  the  fourth 
petition  ? 

•#.  In  the  fourth  petition,  (which  is,  Give  us 
this  day  our  daily  bread)  {I)  acknowledging 
that  in  Adam,  and  by  our  own  sin,  we  have 
forfeited  our  right  to  all  the  outward  blessings 
of  this  life,  and  deserve  to  be  wholly  deprived 
of  them  by  God,  and  to  have  them  cursed  to 
us  in  the  use  of  them ;  (2)  and  that  neither  they 
of  themselves  are  able  to  sustain  us,  (3)  nor  we 
to  merit,  (4)  or  by  our  own  industry  to  procure 
them,  (5)  but  prone  to  desire,  (6)  get,  (7)  and 
use  them  unlawfully :  (8)  we  pray  for  ourselves 
and  others,  that  both  they  and  we,  waiting 
upon  the  providence  of  God  from  day  to  day 

(1)  Matt.  vi.  11. 

(2)  Gen.  iii.  17.  And  unto  Adam  he  said, — Cursed 
is  the  ground  for  thy  sake ;  in  sorrow  shalt  thou  eat  of  it 
all  the  days  of  thy  life.  Lam.  iii.  22.  It  is  of  the  Lord's 
mercies  that  we  are  not  consumed,  because  his  compas- 
sions fail  not.     Deut.  xxviii.  15,  to  the  end. 

(3)  Deut.  viii.  3.  And  he  humbled  thee,  and  suffered 
thee  to  hunger,  and  fed  thee  with  manna, — that  he  might 
make  thee  know  that  man -doth  not  live  by  bread  only, 
but  by  every  word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of 
the  Lord,  doth  man  live.  / 

(4)  Gen.  xxxii.  10.  I  am  not  worthy  of  the  least 
of  all  the  mercies,  and  of  all  the  truth,  which  thou  hast 
showed  unto  thy  servant. 

(5)  Deut.  viii.  18.  But  thou  shalt  remember  the 
Lord  thy  God ;  for  it  is  he  that  giveth  thee  power  to  get 
wealth.     Prov.  x.  22. 

(6)  Luke  xii.  15. — Take  heed,  and  beware  of  covet- 
ousness.     Jer.  vi.  13. 

(7)  Hos.  xii.  7.  He  is  a  merchant,  the  balances  of 
deceit  are  in  his  hand  :  he  loveth  to  oppress. 

(8)  James  iv.  3.  Ye  ask,  and  receive  not,  because  ye 
ask  amiss,  that  ye  may  consume  it  upon  your  lusts. 


36S  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

in  the  use  of  lawful  means,  may  of  his  free 
gift,  and  as  to  his  Fatherly  wisdom  shall  seem 
best,  enjoy  a  competent  portion  of  them,  (1) 
and  have  the  same  continued  and  blessed  unto 
us  in  our  holy  and  comfortable  use  of  them,  (2) 
and  contentment  in  them ;  (3)  and  be  kept  from 
all  things  that  are  contrary  to  our  temporal 
support  and  comfort.  (4) 

Q.  1 94.  •  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  fifth 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  fifth  petition,  (which  is,  Forgive 
us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors)  (5)  ac- 
knowledging that  we  and  all  others  are  guilty 


(1)  Gen.  xxviii.  20,  21.  And  Jacob  vowed  a  vow, 
saying,  If  God  will  be  with  me,  and  will  keep  me  in  this 
way  that  I  go,  and  will  give  me  bread  to  eat,  and  raiment 
to  put  on, — then  shall  the  Lord  be  my  God.  James  iv. 
13,  15.  Go  to  now,  ye  that  say,  To-day,  or  to-morrow, 
we  will  go  into  such  a  city,  and  continue  there  a  year, 
and  buy  and  sell,  and  get  gain  ; — for  that  ye  ought  to  say, 
If  the  Lord  will,  we  shall  live,  and  do  this,  or  that.  Ps. 
xc.  17.  And  let  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be  upon 
us  ;  and  establish  thou  the  work  of  our  hands  upon  us ; 
yea,  the  work  of  our  hands  establish  thou  it.  Ps.  cxliv. 
12  to  15. 

(2)  1  Tim.  iv.  4,  5. — Every  creature  of  God  is  good, 
and  nothing  to  be  refused,  if  it  be  received  with  thanks- 
giving ;  for  it  is  sanctified  by  the  word  of  God  and  prayer. 
Prov.  x.  22. 

(3)  1  Tim.  vi.  6,  8. — Godliness  with  contentment  is 
great  gain. — And  having  food  and  raiment,  let  us  be 
therewith  content. 

(4)  Prov.  xxx.  8,  9.  Remove  far  from  me  vanity  and 
lies — feed  me  with  food  convenient  for  me :  lest  I  be  full, 
and  deny  thee,  and  say,  Who  is  the  Lord  ?  or  lest  I  be 
poor,  and  steal,  and  take  the  name  of  my  God  in  vain, 

(5)  Matt.  vi.  12. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  369 

both  of  original  and  actual  sin,  and  thereby 
become  debtors  to  the  justice  of  God,  and  that 
neither  we  nor  any  other  creature  can  make 
the  least  satisfaction  for  that  debt :  (1)  we  pray 
for  ourselves  and  others,  that  God  of  his  free 
grace  would,  through  the  obedience  and  satis- 
faction of  Christ  apprehended  and  applied  by 
faith,  acquit  us  both  from  the  guilt  and  punish- 
ment of  sin,  (2)  accept  us  in  his  Beloved,  (3) 
continue  his  favour  and  grace  to  us,  (4)  pardon 
our  daily  failings,  (5)  and  fill  us  with  peace  and 


(1)  Matt,  xviii.  24.  And  when  he  had  begun  to 
reckon,  one  was  brought  unto  him  which  owed  him  ten 
thousand  talents.  Rom.  v.  19. — By  one  man's  disobe- 
dience many  were  made  sinners.  Rom.  Hi.  9  to  19. — 
We  have  before  proved  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  that  they 
are  all  under  sin ; — that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped, 
and  all  the  world  may  become  guilty  before  God.  Ps. 
cxxx.  3.  If  thou,  Lord,  shouldest  mark  iniquities,  0 
Lord,  who  shall  stand  ?     Micah  vi.  6,  7. 

(2)  Rom.  v.  19. — By  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many 
be  made  righteous.  Rom.  iii.  24,  25.  Being  justified 
freely  by  his  grace,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in 
Christ  Jesus ;  whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propi- 
tiation, through  faith  in  his  blood ;  to  declare  his  right- 
eousness for  the  remission  of  sins  that  are  past,  through 
the  forbearance  of  God.     Acts  xiii.  39. 

(3)  Eph.  r.  6.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace, 
wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved. 

(4)  2  Pet.  i.  2.  Grace  and  peace  be  multiplied  unto 
you  through  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  Jesus  our 
Lord. 

(5)  Hos.  xiv.  2.  Take  with  you  words,  and  turn  to 
the  Lord :  say  unto  him,  Take  away  all  iniquity,  and 
receive  us  graciously.  Ps.  cxliii.  2. — Enter  not  into 
judgment  with  thy  servant ;  for  in  thy  sight  shall  no 
man  living  be  justified.     Ps.  cxxx.  3. 


370  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

joy,  in  giving  us  daily  more  and  more  assu- 
rance of  forgiveness,  (1)  which  we  are  the 
rather  emboldened  to  ask,  and  encouraged  to 
expect,  when  we  have  this  testimony  in  our- 
selves, that  we  from  the  heart  forgive  others 
their  offences.  (2) 

Q.  195.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  sixth 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  sixth  petition,  (which  is,  And  lead 
us  not  into  temptation^  but  deliver  us  from 
evil)  (3)  acknowledging  that  the  most  wise, 
righteous,  and  gracious  God,  for  divers  holy 
and  just  ends,  may  so  order  things  that  we 
may  be  assaulted,  foiled,  and  for  a  time  led 
captive  by  temptations ;  (4)  that  Satan,  (5)  the 
world,  (6)  and  the  flesh,  are  ready  powerfully 

(1)  Rom.  xv.  13.  Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you  with 
all  joy  and  peace  in  believing-,  that  ye  may  abound  in 
hope,  through  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Rom.  v. 
1,  2.     Ps.  li.  7  to  12. 

(2)  Luke  xi.  4.  And  forgive  us  our  sins  :  for  we  also 
forgive  every  one  that  is  indebted  to  us.  Matt,  xviii.  35. 
So  likewise  shall  my  heavenly  Father  do  also  unto  you, 
if  ye  from  your  hearts  forgive  not  every  one  his  brother 
their  trespasses.     Matt.  vi.  14,  15. 

(3)  Matt.  vi.  13. 

(4)  2  Chron.  xxxii.  31. — God  left  him,  to  try  him, 
that  he  might  know  all  that  was  in  his  heart.  Job  ii.  6. 
And  the  Lord  said  unto  Satan,  Behold,  he  is  in  thine 
hand  ;  but  save  his  life. 

(5)  1  Pet.  v.  8.  Be  sober,  be  vigilant;  because  your 
adversary  the  devil,  as  a  roaring  lion,  walketh  about, 
seeking  whom  he  may  devour.     Job  ii.  2. 

(6)  Luke  xxi.  34.  And  take  heed  to  yourselves,  lest 
at  any  time  your  hearts  be  overcharged  with  surfeiting-, 
and  drunkenness,  and  cares  of  this  life,  and  so  that  day 
come  upon  you  unawares.     Mark  iv.  19. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  371 

to  draw  us  aside  and  ensnare  us;(l)  and  that 
we,  even  after  the  pardon  of  our  sins,  by  rea- 
son of  our  corruption,  (2)  weakness,  and  want 
of  watchfulness,  (3)  are  not  only  subject  to  be 
tempted,  and  forward  to  expose  ourselves  unto 
temptations,  (4)  but  also  of  ourselves  unable 
and  unwilling  to  resist  them,  to  recover  out  of 
them,  and  to  improve  them  ;  (5)  and  worthy  to 
be  left  under  the  power  of  them  (6)  we  pray, 
that  God  would  so  overrule  the  world  and  all 


(1)  James  i,  14. — Every  man  is  tempted  when  he  is 
drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed. 

(2)  Gal.  v.  17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit, 
and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh  :  and  these  are  contrary, 
the  one  to  the  other ;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that 
ye  would.     Rom.  vii.  18. 

(3)  Matt.  xxvi.  41.  Watch  and  pray,  that  ye  enter 
not  into  temptation:  the  spirit  indeed  is  willing,  but  the 
flesh  is  weak. 

(4)  Eccl.  ix.  12. — Man  also  knoweth  not  his  time :  as 
the  fishes  that  are  taken  in  an  evil  net,  and  as  the  birds 
that  are  caught  in  the  snare ;  so  are  the  sons  of  men 
snared  in  an  evil  time,  when  it  falleth  suddenly  upon 
them.  1  Tim.  vi.  9. — They  that  will  be  rich,  fall  into 
temptation,  and  a  snare,  and  into  many  foolish  and  hurt- 
ful lusts.     Prov.  vii.  22. 

(5)  Eph.  vi.  11, 12.  Put  on  the  whole  armour  of  God, 
that  ye  may  be  able  to  stand  against  the  wiles  of  the 
devil.  For  we  wrestle  not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but 
against  principalities,  against  powers,  against  the  rulers 
of  the  darkness  of  this  world,  against  spiritual  wicked- 
ness in  high  places.  1  Chron.  xxi.  1,  2,  3,  4.  2  Chron. 
xvi.  7,  8,  9,  10. 

(6)  Ps.  lxxxi.  11,  12.  But  my  people  would  not 
hearken  to  my  voice ;  and  Israel  would  none  of  me.  So 
I  gave  them  up  unto  their  own  heart's  lust;  and  they 
walked  in  their  own  counsels. 


372  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

in  it,  (1)  subdue  the  flesh,  (2)  and  restrain  Sa- 
tan, (3)  order  all  things,  (4)  bestow  and  bless 
all  means  of  grace,  (5)  and  quicken  us  to 
watchfulness  in  the  use  of  them ;  that  we  and 
all  his  people  may  by  his  providence  be  kept 
from  being  tempted  to  sin ;  (6)  or,  if  tempted, 
that  by  his  Spirit  we  may  be  powerfully  sup- 
ported and  enabled  to  stand  in  the  hour  of 
temptation ;  (7)  or,  when  fallen,  raised  again 
and  recovered  out  of  it,  (8)  and  have  a  sancti- 


(1)  John  xvii.  15.  I  pray  not  that  thou  shouldest  take 
them  out  of  the  world,  but  that  thou  shouldest  keep  them 
from  the  evil.     Rom.  viii.  28. 

(2)  Ps.  li.  10.  Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  0  God; 
and  renew  a  right  spirit  within  me.  Ps.  cxix.  133. — Let 
not  any  iniquity  have  dominion  over  me. 

(3)  Heb.ii.  18.  For  in  that  he  himself  hath  suffered, 
being  tempted,  he  is  able  to  succour  them  that  are 
tempted.  1  Cor.  x.  13. — God  is  faithful,  who  will  not 
suffer  you  to  be  tempted  above  that  ye  are  able.  2  Cor. 
xii.  8. 

(4)  Rom.  viii.  28.  And  we  know  that  all  things  work 
together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God,  to  them  who  are 
the  called  according  to  his  purpose. 

(5)  Heb.  xiii.  20,  21.  Now  the  God  of  peace, — make 
you  perfect  in  every  good  work,  to  do  his  will,  working 
in  you  that  which  is  well  pleasing  in  his  sight,  through 
Jesus  Christ.     Eph.  iv.  11,  12. 

(6)  Matt.  xxvi.  41.  Watch  and  pray,  that  ye  enter 
not  into  temptation.  Ps.  xix.  13.  Keep  back  thy  ser- 
vant also  from  presumptuous  sins;  let  them  not  have 
dominion  over  me. 

(7)  1  Cor.  x.  13.— God  is  faithful,  who  will  not  suffer 
you  to  be  tempted  above  that  ye  are  able ;  but  will  with 
the  temptation  also  make  a  way  to  escape,  that  ye  may 
be  able  to  bear  it.     Eph.  iii.  14,  15,  16. 

(8)  Ps.  li.  12.  Restore  unto  me  the  joy  of  thy  salva- 
tion ;  and  uphold  me  with  thy  free  Spirit. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  373 

fied  use  and  improvement  thereof;  (1)  that  our 
sanctification  and  salvation  may  be  perfect- 
ed, (2)  Satan  trodden  under  our  feet,  (3)  and 
we  fully  freed  from  sin,  temptation,  and  all 
evil  for  ever.  (4) 

Q.  196.  What  doth  the  conclusion  of  the 
Lord's  prayer  teach  us  ? 

Ji.  The  conclusion  of  the  Lord's  prayer, 
(which  is,  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the 
power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever.  Amen.)  (5) 
teacheth  us  to  enforce  our  petitions  with  argu- 
ments, (6)  which  are  to  be  taken,  not  from  any 


(1)  1  Pet.  v.  10.  But  the  God  of  all  grace,  who  hath 
called  us  unto  his  eternal  glory  by  Christ  Jesus,  after 
that  ye  have  suffered  awhile,  make  you  perfect,  stablish, 
strengthen,  settle  you.  1  Pet.  i.  6, 7.  Wherein  ye  greatly 
rejoice,  though  now  for  a  season,  if  need  be,  ye  are  in 
heaviness  through  manifold  temptations ;  that  the  trial 
of  your  faith,  being  much  more  precious  than  of  gold  that 
perisheth,  though  it  be  tried  with  fire,  might  be  found 
unto  praise,  and  honour,  and  glory,  at  the  appearing  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

(2)  1  Thess.  iii.  13.  To  the  end  he  may  stablish 
your  hearts  unblameable  in  holiness  before  God,  even 
our  Father,  at  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  with 
all  his  saints. 

(3)  Rom.  xvi.  20.  And  the  God  of  peace  shall  bruise 
Satan  under  your  feet  shortly. 

(4)  1  Thess.  v.  23.  And  the  very  God  of  peace  sanc- 
tify you  wholly  :  and  1  pray  God  your  whole  spirit,  and 
6oul,  and  body,  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

(5)  Matt.  vi.  13. 

(6)  Job  xxiii.  3, 4.  O  that  I  knew  where  I  might  find 
him  !  that  I  might  come  even  to  his  seat !  I  would  order 
my  cause  before  him,  and  fill  my  mouth  with  arguments. 
Jer.  xiv.  20,21. 

32 


374  THE    LARGER    CATECHISM. 

worthiness  in  ourselves,  or  in  any  other  crea- 
ture, but  from  God  :  (1)  and  with  our  prayers 
to  join  praises,  (2)  ascribing  to  God  alone  eter- 
nal sovereignty,  omnipotency,  and  glorious  ex- 
cellency ;  (3)  in  regard  whereof,  as  he  is  able 
and  willing  to  help  us,  (4)  so  we  by  faith  are  em- 

(1)  Dan.  ix.  4,  7,  8,  9,  16,  19.  And  I  prayed  unto  the 
Lord  my  God,  and  made  my  confession,  and  said,  O  Lord, 
the  great  and  dreadful  God,  keeping  the  covenant  and 
mercy  to  them  that  love  him,  and  to  them  that  keep  his 
commandments; — O  Lord,  righteousness  belongeth  unto 
thee  ;  but  unto  us  confusion  of  faces,  as  at  this  day; — 
O  Lord,  to  us  belongeth  confusion  of  face,  to  our  kings, 
to  our  princes,  and  to  our  fathers,  because  we  have 
sinned  against  thee.  To  the  Lord  our  God  belong  mer- 
cies and  forgiveness,  though  we  have  rebelled  against 
him  ;  &c. 

(2)  Phil.  iv.  6. — In  every  thing  by  prayer  and  suppli- 
cation, with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made 
known  unto  God. 

(3)  1  Chron.  xxix.  10,  11,  12,  13 — And  David  said, 
Blessed  be  thou,  Lord  God  of  Israel  our  father,  for  ever 
and  ever.  Thine,  O  Lord,  is  the  greatness,  and  the  power, 
and  the  glory,  and  the  victory,  and  the  majesty  :  for  all 
that  is  in  the  heaven  and  in  the  earth  is  thine  ,•  thine  is 
the  kingdom,  O  Lord,  and  thou  art  exalted  as  head  above 
all.  Both  riches  and  honour  come  of  thee,  and  thou  reign- 
est  over  all :  and  in  thy  hand  is  power  and  might ;  and 
in  thy  hand  it  is  to  make  great,  and  to  give  strength  unto 
all.  Now  therefore,  our  God,  we  thank  thee,  and  praise 
thy  glorious  name. 

(4)  Eph.  iii.  20,  21.  Now,  unto  him  that  is  able  to 
do  exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think, 
according  to  the  power  that  worketh  in  us,  unto  him  be 
glory  in  the  church  by  Christ  Jesus  throughout  all  ages, 
world  without  end.  Amen.  Luke  xi.  13.  If  ye  then, 
being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  child- 
ren ;  how  much  more  shall  your  heavenly  Father  give 
the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him  ?     Ps.  lxxxiv.  11. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  375 

boldened  to  plead  with  him  that  he  would  ;  (L) 
and  quietly  to  rely  upon  him  that  he  will  fulfil 
our  requests.  (2)  And  to  testify  our  desires  and 
assurance,  we  say,  Jimen.  (3) 

(1)  Eph.  iii.  12.  In  whom  we  have  boldness  and 
access  with  confidence  by  the  faith  of  him.  Heb.  x.  19, 
20,  21,  22.  Having,  therefore,  brethren,  boldness  to  enter 
into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  by  a  new  and  living 
way,  which  he  hath  consecrated  for  us  through  the  veil, 
that  is  to  say,  his  flesh ;  and  having  an  high-priest  over 
the  house  of  God  ;  let  us  draw  near  with  a  full  heart,  in 
full  assurance  of  faith,  having  our  hearts  sprinkled  from 
an  evil  conscience,  and  our  bodies  washed  with  pure 
water. 

(2)  1  John  v.  14.  And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we 
have  in  him,  that,  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his 
will,  he  heareth  us.  Rom.  viii.  32.  He  that  spared  not 
his  own  Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall 
he  not  with  him  also  freely  give  us  all  things  ? 

(3)  1  Cor.  xiv.  16.  Else,  when  thou  shalt  bless  with 
the  spirit,  how  shall  he  that  occupieth  the  room  of  the 
unlearned  say  Amen  at  thy  giving  of  thanks,  seeing  he 
understandeth  not  what  thou  sayest  ?  Rev.  xxii.  20,  21. 
He  which  testifieth  these  things,  saith,  Surely  I  come 
quickly;  Amen.  Even  so,  come,  Lord  Jesus.  The 
gTace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 


THE 

SHORTER    CATECHISM,' 

RATIFIED   AND   ADOPTED   BY   THE 

SYNOD  OF  NEW  YORK  AND  PHILADELPHIA, 

In  May,  1788. 


Q.  1.  What  is  the  chief  end  of  man  7 

A.  Man's  chief  end  is  to  glorify  God,  and  to 
enjoy  him  for  ever. 

Q.  2.  What  rule  hath  God  given  to  direct 
us  how  we  may  glorify  and  enjoy  him  ? 

A.  The  word  of  God,  which  is  contained  in 
the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments, 
is  the  only  rule  to  direct  us  how  we  may  glorify 
and  enjoy  him. 

Q.  3.  What  do  the  Scriptures  principally 
teach  ? 

*#.  The  Scriptures  principally  teach,  what 

*  The  Shorter  Catechism  is,  simply,  an  abridgment 
of  the  Larger;  so  that  the  proof  of  both  must  be  the 
same.  The  reader,  therefore,  who  desires  to  see  the 
Scripture  authorities  for  any  doctrine  taught  in  this  cate- 
chism, will  turn  to  that  doctrine  in  the  Larger  Catechism, 
which  may  very  easily  be  done,  and  there  lie  will  find 
the  necessary  texts  fully  referred  to,  or  inserted.  It  was 
judged  unnecessary  to  print  the  very  same  texts  twice 
over. 

32*  377 


378  THE    SHORTER    CATECHISM. 

man  is  to  believe  concerning  God,  and  what 
duty  God  requires  of  man. 

Q.  4.    What  is  GOD? 

A.  God  is  a  Spirit,  infinite,  eternal,  and  un- 
changeable, in  his  being,  wisdom,  power,  holi- 
ness, justice,  goodness,  and  truth. 

Q.  5.  Are  there  more  Gods  than  one? 

A.  There  is  but  one  only,  the  living  and  true 
God. 

Q.  6.  How  many  persons  are  there  in  the 
Godhead? 

A.  There  are  three  persons  in  the  Godhead ; 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and 
these  three  are  one  God,  the  same  in  substance, 
equal  in  power  and  glory. 

Q.  7.  What  are  the  decrees  of  God  ? 

A.  The  decrees  of  God  are,  his  eternal  pur- 
pose according  to  the  counsel  of  his  will,  where- 
by, for  his  own  glory,  he  hath  fore-ordained 
whatsoever  comes  to  pass. 

Q.  8.  How  doth  God  execute  his  de- 
crees ? 

A,  God  executeth  his  decrees  in  the  works 
of  creation  and  providence. 

Q.  9.  What  is  the  work  of  creation  ? 

A.  The  work  of  creation  is,  God's  making 
all  things  of  nothing,  by  the  word  of  his  power, 
in  the  space  of  six  days,  and  all  very  good. 

Q.  10.  How  did  God  create  man  ? 

A.  God  created  man  male  and  female,  after 
his  own  image,  in  knowledge,  righteousness, 
and  holiness,  with  dominion  over  the  creatures. 

Q.  11.  What  are  God's  works  of  provi- 
dence? 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.       379 

•/?.  God's  works  of  providence  are,  his  most 
holy,  wise, and  powerful  preserving  and  govern- 
ing all  his  creatures,  and  all  their  actions. 

Q.  12.  What  special  act  of  providence  did 
God  exercise  toward  man  in  the  estate  ivhere- 
in  he  was  created. 

A.  When  God  had  created  man,  he  entered 
into  a  covenant  of  life  with  him,  upon  condition 
of  perfect  obedience ;  forbidding  him  to  eat  of 
the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  upon 
pain  of  death. 

Q.  13.  Did  our  first  parents  continue  in  the 
estate  wherein  they  ivere  created? 

A.  Our  first  parents,  being  left  to  the  freedom 
of  their  own  will,  fell  from  the  estate  wherein 
they  were  created,  by  sinning  against  God. 

Q.  14.  What  is  sin? 

A.  Sin  is  any  want  of  conformity  unto,  or 
transgression  of,  the  law  of  God. 

Q.  15.  What  was  the  sin  whereby  our  first 
parents  fell  from  the  estate  wherein  they  were 
created? 

A.  The  sin  whereby  our  first  parents  fell 
from  the  estate  wherein  they  were  created,  was 
their  eating  the  forbidden  fruit. 

Q.  16.  Did  all  mankind  fall  in  Adam's  first 
transgression  f 

A.  The  covenant  being  made  with  Adam, 
not  only  for  himself,  but  for  his  posterity,  all 
mankind  descending  from  him  by  ordinary  gen- 
eration, sinned  in  him,  and  fell  with  him  in 
his  first  transgression. 

Q.  17.  Into  what  estate  did  the  fall  bring 
mankind? 


380  THE    SHORTER    CATECHISM. 

A.  The  fall  brought  mankind  into  an  estate 
of  sin  and  misery. 

Q.  18.  Wherein  consists  the  sinfulness  of 
that  estate  whereinto  man  fell? 

Jl.  The  sinfulness  of  that  estate  whereinto 
man  fell,  consists  in  the  guilt  of  Adam's  first 
sin,  the  want  of  original  righteousness,  and  the 
corruption  of  his  whole  nature,  which  is  com- 
monly called  original  sin;  together  with  all 
actual  transgressions  which  proceed  from  it. 

Q.  19.  What  is  the  misery  of  that  estate 
whereinto  man  fell? 

Jl.  All  mankind  by  their  fall  lost  communion 
with  God,  are  under  his  wrath  and  curse,  and 
so  made  liable  to  all  the  miseries  of  this  life,  to 
death  itself,  and  to  the  pains  of  hell  for  ever. 

Q.  20.  Did  God  leave  all  mankind  to  perish 
in  the  estate  of  sin  and  misery  ? 

A.  .God,  having  out  of  his  mere  good  plea- 
sure, from  all  eternity,  elected  some  to  everlast- 
ing life,  did  enter  into  a  covenant  of  grace,  to 
deliver  them  out  of  the  estate  of  sin  and  misery, 
and  to  bring  them  into  an  estate  of  salvation 
by  a  Redeemer. 

Q.  21.  Who  is  the  Redeemer  of  God's  elect? 

•fl.  The  only  Redeemer  of  God's  elect  is  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  being  the  eternal  Son 
of  God,  became  man,  and  so  was,  and  continueth 
to  be,  God  and  man,  in  two  distinct  natures, 
and  one  person  for  ever. 

Q.  22.  How  did  Christ,  being  the  Son  of 
God,  become  man  ? 

*#.  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  became  man,  by 
taking  to  himself  a  true  body,  and  a  reasonable 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.       381 

soul,  being  conceived  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  in  the  womb  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and 
born  of  her,  yet  without  sin. 

Q.  23.  What  offices  doth  Christ  execute  as 
our  Redeemer  ? 

A.  Christ,  as  our  Redeemer,  executeth  the 
offices  of  a  prophet,  of  a  priest,  and  of  a  king, 
both  in  his  estate  of  humiliation  and  exalta- 
tion. 

Q.  24.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of 
a  prophet  ? 

J2.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  prophet, 
in  revealing  to  us  by  his  word  and  Spirit,  the 
will  of  God  for  our  salvation. 

Q.  25.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office 
of  a  priest  ? 

j2.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  priest,  in 
his  once  offering  up  of  himself  a  sacrifice  to 
satisfy  divine  justice,  and  reconcile  us  to  God, 
and  in  making  continual  intercession  for  us. 

Q.  26.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office 
of  a  king  ? 

«/?.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  -a  king,  in 
subduing  us  to  himself,  in  ruling  and  defending 
us,  and  in  restraining  and  conquering  all  his  and 
our  enemies. 

Q.  27.  Wherein  did  Christ's  humiliation 
consist? 

•A.  Christ's  humiliation  consisted  in  his  being 
born,  and  that  in  a  low  condition,  made  under 
the  law,  undergoing  the  miseries  of  this  life, 
the  wrath  of  God,  and  the  cursed  death  of  the 
cross ;  in  being  buried,  and  continuing  under 
the  power  of  death  for  a  time. 


382       THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  2S.  Wherein  consisteth  Christ's  exalta- 
tion ? 

A.  Christ's  exaltation  consisteth  in  his  rising 
again  from  the  dead  on  the  third  day,  in  ascend- 
ing up  into  heaven,  in  sitting  at  the  right-hand 
of  God  the  Father,  and  in  coming  to  judge  the 
world  at  the  last  day. 

Q.  29.  How  are  we  made  partakers  of  the 
redemption  purchased  by  Christ  ? 

•fl.  We  are  made  partakers  of  the  redemption 
purchased  by  Christ,  by  the  effectual  application 
of  it  to  us  by  his  Holy  Spirit. 

Q.  30.  How  doth  the  Spirit  apply  to  us  the 
redemption  purchased  by  Christ  ? 

Jl.  The  Spirit  applieth  to  us  the  redemption 
purchased  by  Christ,  by  working  faith  in  us, 
and  thereby  uniting  us  to  Christ  in  our  effectual 
calling. 

Q.  31.  What  is  effectual  calling  ? 

A.  Effectual  calling  is  the  work  of  God's 
Spirit,  whereby,  convincing  us  of  our  sin  and 
misery,  enlightening  our  minds  in  the  know- 
ledge of  Christ,  and  renewing  our  wills,  he  doth 
persuade  and  enable  us  to  embrace  Jesus  Christ, 
freely  offered  to  us  in  the  Gospel. 

Q.  32.  What  benefits  do  they  that  are  effec- 
tually called  partake  of  in  this  life. 

•d.  They  that  are  effectually  called  do  in  this, 
life  partake  of  justification,  adoption,  sanctifica- 
tion,  and  the  several  benefits  which,  in  this  life, 
do  either  accompany  or  flow  from  them. 

Q.  33.  What  is  justification? 

A.  Justification  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace, 
wherein  he  pardoneth  all  our  sins,  and  accepteth 


THE    SHORTER    CATECHISM.  383 

us  as  righteous  in  his  sight,  only  for  the  right- 
eousness of  Christ  imputed  to  us,  and  received 
by  faith  alone. 

Q.   34.    What  is  adoption  ? 

A.  Adoption  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace, 
whereby  we  are  received  into  the  number,  and 
have  a  right  to  all  the  privileges  of  the  sons  of 
God. 

Q.   35.    What  is  sanctification  ? 

A.  Sanctification  is  the  work  of  God's  free 
grace,  whereby  we  are  renewed  in  the  whole 
man  after  the  image  of  God,  and  are  enabled 
more  and  more  to  die  unto  sin,  and  live  unto 
righteousness. 

Q.  36.  What  are  the  benefits  which  in  this 
life  do  accompany  or  flow  from  justification, 
adoption,  and  sanctification  ? 

A.  The  benefits  which  in  this  life  do  accom- 
pany or  flow  from  justification,  adoption,  and 
sanctification,  are,  assurance  of  God's  love, 
peace  of  conscience,  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 
increase  of  grace,  and  perseverance  therein  to 
the  end. 

Q.  37.  What  benefits  do  believers  receive 
from  Christ  at  their  death  ? 

A.  The  souls  of  believers  are,  at  their  death, 
made  perfect  in  holiness,  and  do  immediately 
pass  into  glory ;  and  their  bodies,  being  still 
united  to  Christ,  do  rest  in  their  graves  till  the 
resurrection. 

Q.  38.  What  benefits  do  believers  receive 
from  Christ  at  the  resurrection  ? 

A.  At  the  resurrection,  believers,  being 
raised  up  to  glory,  shall  be  openly  acknow- 


384        THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

ledged  and  acquitted  in  the  day  of  judgment, 
and  made  perfectly  blessed  in  the  full  enjoying 
of  God  to  all  eternity. 

Q.  39.  What  is  the  duty  which  God  re- 
quirc.th  of  man? 

A.  The  duty  which  God  requireth  of  man, 
is  obedience  to  his  revealed  will. 

Q.  40.  What  did  God  at  first  reveal  to 
man  for  the  rule  of  his  obedience? 

A.  The  rule  which  God  at  first  revealed  to 
man,  for  his  obedience,  was  the  moral  law. 

Q.  41.  Wherein  is  the  moral  law  sum- 
marily comprehended  ? 

A.  The  moral  law  is  summarily  compre- 
hended in  the  ten  commandments. 

Q.  42.  What  is  the  sum  of  the  ten  com- 
mandments  ? 

A.  The  sum  of  the  ten  commandments  is, 
To  love  the  Lord  our  God  with  all  our  heart, 
with  all  our  soul,  with  all  our  strength,  and 
with  all  our  mind ;  and  our  neighbour  as  our- 
selves. 

Q.  43.  What  is  the  preface  to  the  ten  com- 
mandments? 

A.  The  preface  to  the  ten  commandments  is 
in  these  words,  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  which 
brought  thee  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt  and 
out  of  the  house  of  bondage. 

Q.  44.  What  doth  the  preface  to  the  ten 
commandments  teach  us  ? 

A.  The  preface  to  the  ten  commandments 
teacheth  us,  That  because  God  is  the  Lord,  and 
our  God,  and  Redeemer ;  therefore  we  are 
bound  to  keep  all  his  commandments. 


THE    SHORTER    CATECHISM.  385 

Q.  45.    Which  is  the  first  commandment? 

A.  The  first  commandment  is,  Thou  shall 
have  no  other  gods  be/are  me. 

Q.  46.  What  is  required  in  the  first  com- 
mandment  ? 

A.  The  first  commandment  requireth  us  to 
know,  and  acknowledge  God,  to  be  the  only- 
true  God,  and  our  God ;  and  to  worship  and 
glorify  him  accordingly. 

Q.  47.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  first  com- 
mandment  ? 

A.  The  first  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
denying,  or  not  worshipping  and  glorifying  the 
true  God,  as  God,  and  our  God ;  and  the  giving 
that  worship  and  glory  to  any  other,  which  is 
due  to  him  alone. 

Q.  48.  What  are  ive  specially  taught  by 
these  words,  "Before  me,"  in  the  first  com- 
mandment? 

A.  These  words,  ^Before  me"  in  the  first 
commandment,  teach  us,  that  God,  who  seeth 
all  things,  taketh  notice  of,  and  is  much  dis- 
pleased with,  the  sin  of  having  any  other  God. 

Q.  49,  Which  is  the  second  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  second  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any 
likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above, 
or  that  is  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in 
the  water  under  the  earth  :  thou  shalt  not 
bow  down  thyself  to  them,  nor  serve  them  ; 
for  I  the  Lord  thy  God  am  a  jealous  God, 
visiting  the  iniquity  of  the  fathers  upon  the 
children,  unto  the  third  and  fourth  genera- 
33 


386       THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

Hon  of  them  that  hate  me  :  and  showing 
mercy  unto  thousands  of  them  that  love  me, 
and  keep  my  commandments. 

Q.  50.  What  is  required  in  the  second 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  second  commandment  requireth  the 
receiving,  observing,  and  keeping  pure  and  en- 
tire, all  such  religious  worship  and  ordinances, 
as  God  hath  appointed  in  his  word. 

Q.  51.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  second 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  second  commandment  forbiddeth 
the  worshipping  of  God  by  images,  or  any 
other  w#y  not  appointed  in  his  word. 

Q.  52.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  to 
the  second  commandment"? 

A.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  second  com- 
mandment are,  God's  sovereignty  over  us,  his 
propriety  in  us,  and  the  zeal  he  hath  to  his 
own  worship. 

Q.  53.  Which  is  the  third  command- 
ment? 

A.  The  third  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in 
vain  :  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guilt- 
less that  taketh  his  name  in  vain. 

Q.  54.  What  is  required  in  the  third  com- 
mandment? 

A.  The  third  commandment  requireth  the 
holy  and  reverent  use  of  God's  names,  titles, 
attributes,  ordinances,  word,  and  works. 

Q.  55.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  third  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  third  commandment  forbiddeth  all 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.       387 

profaning  or  abusing  of  any  thing  whereby 
God  maketh  himself  known. 

Q.  56.  What  is  the  reason  annexed  to  the 
third  commandment  ? 

A.  The  reason  annexed  to  the  third  com- 
mandment is,  That  however  the  breakers  of 
this  commandment  may  escape  punishment 
from  men,  yet  the  Lord  our  God  will  not  suffer 
them  to  escape  his  righteous  judgment. 

Q.  51.  Which  is  the  fourth  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  is,  Remember 
the  Sabbath-day  to  keep  it  holy.  Six  days 
shalt  thou  labour,  and  do  all  thy  work :  but 
the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord 
thy  God:  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work, 
thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy 
man-servant,  nor  thy  maid-servant,  nor  thy 
cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is  within  thy 
gates  ;  for  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven 
and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is, 
and  rested  the  seventh  day :  wherefore  the 
Lord  blessed  the  Sabbath-day  and  hallow- 
ed it. 

Q.  58.  What  is  inquired  in  the  fourth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  requireth  the 
keeping  holy  to  God,  such  set  times  as  he  hath 
appointed  in  his  word ;  expressly  one  whole 
day  in  seven,  to  be  a  holy  Sabbath  to  himself. 

Q.  59.  Which  day  of  the  seven  hath  God 
appointed  to  be  the  weekly  Sabbath  ? 

A.  From  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  the 
resurrection    of    Christ,    God    appointed    the 


388  THE    SHORTER    CATECHISM. 

seventh  day  of  the  week  to  be  the  weekly 
Sabbath  ;  and  the  first  day  of  the  week,  ever 
since,  to  continue  to  the  end  of  the  world, 
which  is  the  Christian  Sabbath. 

Q.  60.  How  is  the  Sabbath  to  be  sanctified? 

«/?.  The  Sabbath  is  to  be  sanctified  by  a  holy 
resting  all  that  day,  even  from  such  worldly 
employments  and  recreations  as  are  lawful  on 
other  days;  and  spending  the  whole  time  in 
the  public  and  private  exercises  of  God's  wor- 
ship, except  so  much  as  is  to  be  taken  up  in 
the  works  of  necessity  and  mercy. 

Q.  61.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  fourth 
commandment  ? 

Ji.  The  fourth  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
omission,  or  careless  performance,  of  the  duties 
required,  and  the  profaning  the  day  by  idleness, 
or  doing  that  which  is  in  itself  sinful,  or  by  un- 
necessary thoughts,  words,  or  works,  about  our 
worldly  employments  and  recreations. 

Q.  62.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  to 
the  fourth  commandment? 

A.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  fourth  com- 
mandment are,  God's  allowing  us  six  days  of 
the  week  for  our  own  employments,  his  chal- 
lenging a  special  propriety  in  the  seventh,  his 
own  example,  and  his  blessing  the  Sabbath-day. 

Q.  63.    Which  is  the  fifth  commandment? 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  is,  Honour  thy 
father  and  thy  mother :  that  thy  days  may 
be  long  upon  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy 
God  giveth  thee. 

Q.  64.  What  is  required  in  the  fifth  com- 
mandment ? 


THE    SHORTER    CATECHISM.  389 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  requireth  the 
preserving  the  honour  of,  and  performing  the 
duties  belonging  to,  every  one  in  their  several 
places  and  relations,  as  superiors,  inferiors,  or 
equals. 

Q.  65.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  fifth  com- 
mandment  ? 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
neglecting  of,  or  doing  any  thing  against,  the 
honour  and  duty  which  belongeth  to  every  one 
in  their  several  places  and  relations. 

Q.  66.  What  is  the  reason  annexed  to  the 
fifth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  reason  annexed  to  the  fifth  com- 
mandment is,  a  promise  of  long  life  and  pros- 
perity (as  far  as  it  shall  serve  for  God's  glory, 
and  their  own  good)  to  all  such  as  keep  this 
commandment. 

Q.  67.    Which  is  the  sixth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  sixth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  kill. 

Q.  68.  What  is  required  in  the  sixth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  sixth  commandment  requireth  all 
lawful  endeavours  to  preserve  our  own  life, 
and  the  life  of  others. 

Q.  69.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  sixth  com- 
mandment  ? 

A,  The  sixth  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
taking  away  of  our  own  life,  or  the  life  of  our 
neighbour  unjustly,  or  whatsoever  tendeth 
thereunto. 

Q.  70.  Which  is  the  seventh  command- 
ment  ? 

33* 


390  THE    SHORTER    CATECHISM. 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  is,  Thou 
shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

Q.  71.  What  is  required  in  the  seventh 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  requireth  the 
preservation  of  *our  own  and  our  neighbour's 
chastity,  in  heart,  speech,  and  behaviour. 

Q.  72.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  seventh 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  forbiddeth 
all  unchaste  thoughts,  words,  and  actions. 

Q.  73.  Which  is  the  eighth  commandment? 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  steal. 

Q.  74.  What  is  required  in  the  eighth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  requireth  the 
lawful  procuring  and  furthering  the  wealth  and 
outward  estate  of  ourselves  and  others. 

Q.  75.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  eighth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  forbiddeth 
whatsoever  doth,  or  may,  unjustly  hinder  our 
own,  or  our  neighbour's  wealth  or  outward 
estate. 

Q.  76.    Which  is  the  ninth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbour. 

Q.  77.  What  is  required  in  the  ninth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  requireth  the 
maintaining  and  promoting  of  truth  between 
man  and  man,  and  of  our  own  and  our  neigh- 
bour's good  name,  especially  in  witness-bearing. 


THE    SHORTER    CATECHISM.  391 

Q.  78.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  ninth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  forbiddeth 
whatsoever  is  prejudicial  to  truth,  or  injurious 
to  our  own,  or  our  neighbour's  good  name. 

Q.  79.    Which  is  the  tenth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  covet  thy  neighbour's  house,  thou  shalt 
not  covet  thy  neighbour's  wife,  nor  his  man- 
servant, nor  his  maid-servant,  nor  his  ox,  nor 
his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is  thy  neigh- 
bour's. 

Q.  80.  What  is  required  in  the  tenth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  requireth  full 
contentment  with  our  own  condition,  with  a 
right  and  charitable  frame  of  spirit  toward  our 
neighbour,  and  all  that  is  his. 

Q.  81.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  tenth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  forbiddeth  all 
discontentment  with  our  own  estate,  envying 
or  grieving  at  the  good  of  our  neighbour,  and 
all  inordinate  motions  or  affections  to  any  thing 
that  is  his. 

Q.  82.  Is  any  man  able  perfectly  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  God? 

A.  No  mere  man,  since  the  fall,  is  able,  in 
this  life,  perfectly  to  keep  the  commandments 
of  God ;  but  doth  daily  break  them.,  in  thought, 
word,  and  deed. 

Q.  83.  Jire  all  transgressions  of  the  law 
equally  heinous? 

A.  Some  sins  in  themselves,  and  by  reason 


392       THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

of  several  aggravations,  are  more  heinous  in 
the  sight  of  God  than  others. 

Q.  84.    What  doth  every  sin  deserve  ? 

Jl.  Every  sin  deserveth  God's  wrath  and 
curse,  both  in  this  life  and  that  which  is  to 
come. 

Q.  85.  What  doth  God  require  of  us,  that 
tve  may  escape  his  wrath  and  curse,  due  to  us 
for  sin  ? 

A.  To  escape  the  wrath  and  curse  of  God, 
due  to  us  for  sin,  God  requireth  of  us  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ,  repentance  unto  life,  with  the  dili- 
gent use  of  all  the  outward  means  whereby 
Christ  communicateth  to  us  the  benefits  of  re- 
demption. 

Q.  86.    What  is  faith  in  Jesus  Christ? 

Jl.  Faith  in  Jesus  Christ  is  a  saving  grace, 
whereby  we  receive  and  rest  upon  him  alone 
for  salvation,  as  he  is  offered  to  us  in  the  gospel. 

Q.  87.    What  is  repentance  unto  life  ? 

j2.  Repentance  unto  life  is  a  saving  grace, 
whereby  a  sinner,  out  of  a  true  sense  of  his 
sin,  and  apprehension  of  the  mercy  of  God  in 
Christ,  doth,  with  grief  and  hatred  of  his  sin, 
turn  from  it  unto  God,  with  full  purpose  of, 
and  endeavour  after,  new  obedience. 

Q.  88.  What  are  the  outward  and  ordinary 
means  whereby  Christ  communicateth  to  us 
the  benefits  of  redemption  ? 

A.  The  outward  and  ordinary  means  where- 
by Christ  communicateth  to  us  the  benefits  of 
redemption,  are,  his  ordinances,  especially  the 
word,  sacraments,  and  prayer;  all  which  are 
made  effectual  to  the  elect  for  salvation. 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.       393 

Q.  S9.  How  is  the  word  made  effectual  to 
salvation  ? 

A.  The  Spirit  of  God  inaketh  the  reading, 
but  especially  the  preaching  of  the  word,  an 
effectual  mean  of  convincing  and  converting 
sinners,  and  of  building  them  up  in  holiness 
and  comfort  through  faith  unto  salvation. 

Q.  90.  How  is  the  word  to  be  read  and 
heard,  that  it  may  become  effectual  to  salva- 
tion ? 

A.  That  the  word  may  become  effectual  to 
salvation,  we  must  attend  thereunto  with  dili- 
gence, preparation,  and  prayer ;  receive  it  with 
faith  and  love,  lay  it  up  in  our  hearts,  and  prac- 
tise it  in  our  lives. 

Q.  91.  How  do  the  sacraments  become  effec- 
tual means  of  salvation  ? 

A.  The  sacraments  become  effectual  means 
of  salvation,  not  from  any  virtue  in  them,  or  in 
him  that  doth  administer  them,  but  only  by  the 
blessing  of  Christ,  and  the  working  of  his  Spirit 
in  them  that  by  faith  receive  them. 

Q.  92.  What  is  a  sacrament? 

A.  A  sacrament  is  a  holy  ordinance  instituted 
by  Christ ;  wherein,  by  sensible  signs,  Christ 
and  the  benefits  of  the  new  covenant  are  repre- 
sented, sealed,  and  applied  to  believers. 

Q.  93.  Which  are  the  sacraments  of  the 
New  Testament? 

A.  The  sacraments  of  the  New  Testament 
are  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper. 

Q.  94.  What  is  baptism  ? 

A.  Baptism  is  a  sacrament,  wherein  the 
washing  with  water,  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 


394  THE    SHORTER    CATECHISM. 

and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  doth 
signify  and  seal  our  ingrafting  into  Christ  and 
partaking  of  the  benefits  of  the  covenant  of 
grace,  and  our  engagement  to  be  the  Lord's. 

Q.  95.  To  whom  is  baptism  to  be  adminis- 
tered ? 

ji.  Baptism  is  not  be  administered  to  any 
that  are  out  of  the  visible  church,  till  they  pro- 
fess their  faith  in  Christ,  and  obedience  to  him: 
but  the  infants  of  such  as  are  members  of  the 
visible  church,  are  to  be  baptized. 

Q.  96.  What  is  the  Lord's  supper? 

Ji.  The  Lord's  supper  is  a  sacrament,  where- 
in, by  giving  and  receiving  bread  and  wine, 
according  to  Christ's  appointment,  his  death  is 
showed  forth,  and  the  worthy  receivers  are,  not 
after  a  corporal  and  carnal  manner,  but  by  faith, 
made  partakers  of  his  body  and  blood,  with  all 
his  benefits,  to  their  spiritual  nourishment  and 
growth  in  grace. 

Q.  97.  What  is  required-  to  the  worthy  re- 
ceiving of  the  Lord's  supper  ? 

A.  It  is  required  of  them  that  would  worthily 
partake  of  the  Lord's  supper,  that  they  exam- 
ine themselves,  of  their  knowledge  to  discern 
the  Lord's  body,  and  of  their  faith  to  feed  upon 
him,  of  their  repentance,  love,  and  new  obe- 
dience ;  lest  coming  unworthily,  they  eat  and 
drink  judgment  to  themselves. 

Q.  98.  What  is  prayer? 

Jl.  Prayer  is  an  offering  up  of  our  desires 
unto  God,  for  things  agreeable  to  his  will,  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  with  confession  of  our  sins,  and 
thankful  acknowledgment  of  his  mercies. 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.       395 

Q.  99.  What  rule  hath  God  given  for  our 
direction  in  prayer  ? 

A.  The  whole  word  of  God  is  of  use  to  direct 
us  in  prayer,  but  the  special  rule  of  direction  is 
that  form  of  prayer  which  Christ  taught  his 
disciples,  commonly  called,  The  Lord* sprayer. 

Q.  100.  What  doth  the  preface  of  the  Lord's 
prayer  teach  us  ? 

A.  The  preface  of  the  Lord's  prayer,  which 
is, "  Our  Fat  her  which  art  in  heaven"  teacheth 
us  to  draw  near  to  God  with  all  holy  reverence 
and  confidence,  as  children  to  a  father,  able  and 
ready  to  help  us;  and  that  we  should  pray  with 
and  for  others. 

Q.  101.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  first 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  first  petition  which  is,  "Hallowed 
be  thy  name"  we  pray  that  God  would  enable 
us  and'others  to  glorify  him  in  all  that  whereby 
he  maketh  himself  known,  and  that  he  would 
dispose  all  things  to  his  own  glory. 

Q.  102.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  second 
petition  ? 

Jl.  In  the  second  petition,  which  is,  "  Thy 
kingdom  come"  we  pray  that  Satan's  kingdom 
may  be  destroyed,  and  that  the  kingdom  of 
grace  may  be  advanced,  ourselves  and  others 
brought  into  it,  and  kept  in  it,  and  that  the 
kingdom  of  glory  may  be  hastened. 

Q.  103.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  third 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  third  petition,  which  is,  "  Thy  will 
be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven"  we 
pray  that  God  by  his  grace  would  make  us  able 


396  THE    SHORTER    CATECHISM. 

and  willing  to  know,  obey,  and  submit  to  his 
will  in  all  things  as  the  angels  do  in  heaven. 

Q.  104.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  fourth 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  fourth  petition,  which  is,  "  Give  us 
this  day  our  daily  bread"  we  pray  that  of 
God's  free  gift  we  may  receive  a  competent 
portion  of  the  good  things  of  this  life,  and  enjoy 
his  blessing  with  them. 

Q.  105.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  fifth 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  fifth  petition,  which  is,  "And for- 
give us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors" 
we  pray  that  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  would  freely 
pardon  all  our  sins ;  which  we  are  the  rather 
encouraged  to  ask,  because  by  his  grace  we  are 
enabled  from  the  heart  to  forgive  others. 

Q.  106.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  sixth 
petition? 

A.  In  the  sixth  petition,  which  is,  "And  lead 
us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from 
evil"  we  pray  that  God  would  either  keep  us 
from  being  tempted  to  sin,  or  support  and  deli- 
ver us  when  we  are  tempted. 

Q.  107.  What  doth  the  conclusion  of  the 
Lord's  prayer  teach  us  ? 

A.  The  conclusion  of  the  Lord's  prayer,  which 
is,  "  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power 
and  the  glory  for  ever.  Amen"  teacheth  us  to 
take  our  encouragement  in  prayer  from  God 
only,  and  in  our  prayers  to  praise  him,  ascribing 
kingdom,  power,  and  glory  to  him ;  and  in  tes- 
timony of  our  desire  and  assurance  to  be  heard, 
we  say,  Amen. 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.       397 


THE  TEN  COMMANDMENTS. 

EXODUS  XX. 

God  spake  all  these  words,  saying,  I  am  the 
Lord  thy  God,  which  have  brought  thee  out 
of  the  land  of  Egypt,  out  of  the  house  of 
bondage. 

I.  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  me. 

II.  Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any 
graven  image,  or  any  likeness  of  any  thing 
that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  that  is  in  the  earth 
beneath,  or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the 
earth :  thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to 
them,  nor  serve  them :  for  I  the  Lord  thy  God 
am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the 
fathers  upon  the  children  unto  the  third  and 
fourth  generation  of  them  that  hate  me  :  and 
showing  mercy  unto  thousands  of  them  that 
love  me,  and  keep  my  commandments. 

III.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the 
Lord  thy  God  in  vain :  for  the  Lord  will  not 
hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his  name  in 
vain. 

IV.  Remember  the  Sabbath-day  to  keep  it 
holy.  Six  days  shalt  thou  labour,  and  do  all 
thy  work :  but  the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath 
of  the  Lord  thy  God ;  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do 
any  work,  thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter, 
thy  man-servant,  nor  thy  maid-servant,  nor  thy 
cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is  within  thy  gates  : 
for  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and 
earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is,  and 

34 


398  THE    SHORTER    CATECHISM. 

rested  the  seventh  day;  wherefore  the  Lord 
blessed  the  Sabbath-day,  and  hallowed  it. 

V.  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother ;  that 
thy  days  may  be  long  upon  the  land  which  the 
Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee. 

VI.  Thou  shalt  not  kill. 

VII.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

VIII.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

IX.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness 
against  thy  neighbour. 

X.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour's 
house,  thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour's 
wife,  nor  his  man-servant,  nor  his  maid-servant, 
nor  his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is 
thy  neighbour's. 


THE  LORD'S  PRAYER. 

MATTHEW  VI. 

Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  hallowed 
be  thy  name.  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will 
be  done  in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven  :  give  us 
this  day  our  daily  bread :  and  forgive  us  our 
debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors.  And  lead  us 
not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil. 
For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and 
the  glory,  for  ever.     Amen. 


THE  CREED. 

I   believe   in   God  the   Father    almighty, 
maker  of  heaven  and  earth  -,   and  in  Jesus 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.       399 

Christ  his  only  Son,  our  Lord ;  who  was  con- 
ceived by  the  Holy  Ghost,  born  of  the  Virgin 
Mary;  suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  cru- 
cified, dead,  and  buried ;  he  descended  into 
hell  :*  the  third  day  he  rose  again  from  the 
dead;  he  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  on 
the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father  almighty ; 
from  thence  he  shall  come  to  judge  the  quick 
and  the  dead.  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
the  holy  catholic  church;  the  communion  of 
saints;  the  forgiveness  of  sins  ;  the  resurrection 
of  the  body;  and  the  life  everlasting.     Amen. 


*  i.e.  Continued  in  the  state  of  the  dead,  and  under 
the  power  of  death,  until  the  third  day.  See  the  answer 
to  the  50th  question  in  the  Larger  Catechism,  p.  200. 


THE 

FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT 

AND 

FORMS  OF  PROCESS 


PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF 
AMERICA ; 

AS  AMENDED  AND  RATIFIED  BY  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY, 

In  May,  1821. 


BOOK  I. 

of    government: 


CHAPTER  I. 

PRELIMINARY     PRINCIPLES.* 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  in  presenting  to  the  Christian 
public  the  system  of  union,  and  the  form  of 
government  and  discipline  which  they  have 
adopted,  have  thought  proper  to  state,  by  way 
of  introduction,  a  few  of  the  general  principles 
by  which  they  have   been   governed  in  the 

*  Note. — This  introductory  chapter,  with  the  exception 
of  the  first  sentence,  was  first  drawn  up  by  the  Synod  of 
New  York  and  Philadelphia,  and  prefixed  to  the  Form 
of  Government,  &c.  as  published  by  that  body  in  1788. 
In  that  year,  after  arranging  the  plan  on  which  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  is  now  governed,  the  Synod  was  divided 
into  four  Synods,  and  gave  place  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly, which  met  for  the  first  time  in  1789. 

34*  401 


402  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

formation  of  the  plan.  This,  it  is  hoped,  will, 
in  some  measure,  prevent  those  rash  miscon- 
structions, and  uncandid  reflections,  which 
usually  proceed  from  an  imperfect  view  of  any 
subject ;  as  well  as  make  the  several  parts  of 
the  system  plain,  and  the  whole  perspicuous 
and  fully  understood. 

They  are  unanimously  of  opinion  : 

I.  That  "  God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  con- 
"  science ;  and  hath  left  it  free  from  the  doc- 
u  trine  and  commandments  of  men,  which  are 
u  in  any  thing  contrary  to  his  word,  or  beside 
"  it  in  matters  of  faith  or  worship  :"  Therefore 
they  consider  the  rights  of  private  judgment,  in 
all  matters  that  respect  religion,  as  universal 
and  unalienable  :  they  do  not  even  wish  to  see 
any  religious  constitution  aided  by  the  civil 
power,  further  than  may  be  necessary  for  pro- 
tection and  security,  and,  at  the  same  time,  be 
equal  and  common  to  all  others. 

II.  That,  in  perfect  consistency  with  the 
above  principle  of  common  right,  every  Chris- 
tian church,  or  union  or  association  of  particu- 
lar churches,  is  entitled  to  declare  the  terms  of 
admission  into  its  communion,  and  the  quali- 
fications of  its  ministers  and  members,  as  well 
as  the  whole  system  of  its  internal  government 
which  Christ  hath  appointed :  that,  in  the  ex- 
ercise of  this  right,  they  may,  notwithstanding, 
err,  in  making  the  terms  of  communion  either 
too  lax  or  too  narrow ;  yet,  even  in  this  case, 
they  do  not  infringe  upon  the  liberty,  or  the 
rights  of  others,  but  only  make  an  improper 
use  of  their  own. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  403 

III.  That  our  blessed  Saviour,  for  the  edifi- 
cation of  the  visible  Church,  which  is  his  body, 
hath  appointed  officers,  not  only  to  preach  the 
gospel  and  administer  the  sacraments ;  but 
aLso  to  exercise  discipline,  for  the  preservation 
both  of  truth  and  duty ;  and,  that  it  is  incum- 
bent upon  these  officers,  and  upon  the  whole 
church,  in  whose  name  they  act,  to  censure  or 
cast  out  the  erroneous  and  scandalous ;  ob- 
serving, in  all  cases,  the  rules  contained  in  the 
word  of  God. 

IV.  That  truth  is  in  order  to  goodness  ;  and 
the  great  touchstone  of  truth,  its  tendency  to 
promote  holiness ;  according  to  our  Saviour's 
rule,  "by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them." 
And  that  no  opinion  can  be  either  more  perni- 
cious or  more  absurd,  than  that  which  brings 
truth  and  falsehood  upon  a  level,  and  repre- 
sents it  as  of  no  consequence  what  a  man's 
opinions  are.  On  the  contrary,  they  are  per- 
suaded that  there  is  an  inseparable  connexion 
between  faith  and  practice,  truth  and  duty. 
Otherwise  it  would  be  of  no  consequence  either 
to  discover  truth,  or  to  embrace  it. 

V.  That  while  under  the  conviction  of  the 
above  principle,  they  think  it  necessary  to 
make  effectual  provision,  that  all  who  are  ad- 
mitted as  teachers,  be  sound  in  the  faith ;  they 
also  believe  that  there  are  truths  and  forms, 
with  respect  to  which  men  of  good  characters 
and  principles  may  differ.  And  in  all  these 
they  think  it  the  duty,  both  of  private  Christians 
and  societies,  to  exercise  mutual  forbearance 
towards  each  other 


404  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

VI.  That  though  the  character,  qualifica- 
tions, and  authority  of  church  officers,  are  laid 
down  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  as  well  as  the 
proper  method  of  their  investiture  and  institu- 
tion; yet  the  election  of  the  persons  to  the 
exercise  of  this  authority,  in  any  particular 
society,  is  in  that  society. 

VII.  That  all  church  power,  whether  exer- 
cised by  the  body  in  general,  or  in  the  way  of 
representation  by  delegated  authority,  is  only 
ministerial  and  declarative ;  That  is  to  say, 
that  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  the  only  rule  of 
faith  and  manners  ;  that  no  church  judicatory 
ought  to  pretend  to  make  laws,  to  bind  the 
conscience  in  virtue  of  their  own  authority ; 
and  that  all  their  decisions  should  be  founded 
upon  the  revealed  will  of  God.  Now  though 
it  will  easily  be  admitted,  that  all  synods  and 
councils  may  err,  through  the  frailty  insepara- 
ble from  humanity;  yet  there  is  much  greater 
danger  from  the  usurped  claim  of  making  laws, 
than  from  the  right  of  judging  upon  laws  al- 
ready made,  and  common  to  all  who  profess 
the  gospel :  although  this  right,  as  necessity 
requires  in  the  present  state,  be  lodged  with 
fallible  men. 

VIII.  Lastly.  That,  if  the  preceding  scrip- 
tural and  rational  principles  be  steadfastly 
adhered  to,  the  vigour  and  strictness  of  its 
discipline  will  contribute  to  the  glory  and 
happiness  of  any  church.  Since  ecclesiastical 
discipline  must  be  purely  moral  or  spiritual  in 
its  object,  and  not  attended  with  any  civil 
effects,  it  can  derive  no  force  whatever,  but 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  405 

from  its  own  justice,  the  approbation  of  an  im- 
partial public,  and  the  countenance  and  blessing 
of  the  great  Head  of  the  church  universal. 


CHAPTER  II. 

OF    THE    CHURCH. 

I.  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  now  exalted  far 
above  all  principality  and  power,  (1)  hath 
erected,  in  this  world,  a  kingdom,  which  is  his 
church.  (2) 

II.  The  universal  church  consists  of  all  those 
persons,  in  every  nation,  together  with  their 
children,  who  make  profession  of  the  holy 
religion  of  Christ,  and  of  submission  to  his 
laws.  (3) 

(1)  I.  Eph.  i.  20,  21.— When  he  raised  him  from  the 
dead,  and  set  him  at  his  own  right  hand  in  the  heavenly 
places,  far  above  all  principality,  and  power,  and  might, 
and  dominion,  and  every  name  that  is  named,  not  only  in 
this  wrorld,  but  also  in  that  which  is  to  come.  Ps.  lxviii. 
18.  Thou  hast  ascended  on  high,  thou  hast  led  captivity 
captive:  thou  hast  received  gifts  for  men;  yea, for  the 
rebellious  also,  that  the  Lord  God  might  dwell  among 
them. 

(2)  Ps.  ii.  6.  Yet  have  I  set  my  king  upon  my  holy 
hill  of  Zion.  Dan.  vii.  14. — There  was  given  him  do- 
minion, and  glory,  and  a  kingdom,  that  all  people,  nations, 
and  languages,  should  serve  him :  his  dominion  is  an 
everlasting  dominion,  which  shall  not  pass  away,  and 
his  kingdom  that  which  shall  not  be  destroyed.  "  Eph. 
i.  22,  23.  And  hath  put  all  thitigs  under  his  feet,  and 
gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the  church, 
which  is  his  body,  the  fulness  of  him  that  filleth  all 
in  all. 

(3)  II.  Rev.  v.  9. — And  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by 


406  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

III.  As  this  immense  multitude  cannot  meet 
together  in  one  place,  to  hold  communion,  or 
to  worship  God,  it  is  reasonable,  and  warrant- 
ed by  Scripture  example,  that  they  should  be 
divided  into  many  particular  churches.  (1) 

IV.  A  particular  church  consists  of  a  num- 
ber of  professing  Christians,  with  their  off- 
spring, voluntarily  associated  together,  for 
divine  worship  and  godly  living,  agreeably  to 
the  Holy  Scriptures ;  (2)  and  submitting  to  a 
certain  form  of  government.  (3) 

thy  blood,  out  of  every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people, 
and  nation.  Acts  ii.  39.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you, 
and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as 
many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call.  1  Cor.  i.  2,  com- 
pared with  2  Cor.  ix.  13. 

(1)  III.  Gal.  i.  21,  22.  Afterwards  I  came  into  the 
regions  of  Syria  and  Cilicia:  and  was  unknown  by  face 
unto  the  churches  of  Judea  which  were  in  Christ.  Rev. 
i.  4,  20.  John  to  the  seven  churches  which  are  in  Asia: 
Grace  be  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  him  which  is,  and 
which  was,  and  which  is  to  come :  and  from  the  seven 
spirits  which  are  before  his  throne. — The  mystery  of  the 
seven  stars  which  thou  sawest  in  my  right  hand,  and  the 
seven  golden  candlesticks.  The  seven  stars  are  the 
angels  of  the  seven  churches  ;  and  the  seven  candlesticks 
which  thou  sawest  are  the  seven  churches.  See  also 
Rev.  ii.  1. 

(2)  IV.  Acts  ii.  41,  47.  Then  they  that  gladly  re- 
ceived his  word  were  baptized  ;  and  the  same  day  there 
were  added  unto  them  about  three  thousand  souls. — Prais- 
ing God,  and  having  favour  with  all  the  people.  And 
the  Lord  added  to  the  church  daily  such  as  should  be 
saved.  1  Cor.  vii.  14.  For  the  unbelieving  husband  is 
sanctified  by  the  wife,  and  the  unbelieving  wife  is  sanc- 
tified by  the  husband  ;  else  were  your  children  unclean ; 
but  now  are  they  holy.  Acts  ii.  39.  Mark  x.  14,  com- 
pared with  Matt.  xix.  13,  14,  and  Luke  xviii.  15,  16. 

(3)  Heb.  viii.  5.     Who  serve  unto  the  example  and 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  407 


CHAPTER  III. 

OF    THE    OFFICERS    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

I.  Our  blessed  Lord  at  first  collected  his 
church  out  of  different  nations,  (1)  and  formed 
it  into  one  body,  (2)  by  the  mission  of  men 
endued  with  miraculous  gifts,  which  have  long 
since  ceased.  (3) 

II.  The  ordinary  and  perpetual  officers  in 
the  church  are,  Bishops,  or  Pastors ;  (4)  the 


shadow  of  heavenly  things,  as  Moses  was  admonished 
of  God  when  he  was  about  to  make  the  tabernacle ;  for, 
See  (saith  he)  that  thou  make  all  things  according  to  the 
pattern  showed  to  thee  in  the  mount.  Gal.  vi.  16.  And 
as  many  as  walk  according  to  this  rule,  peace  be  on  them, 
and  mercy,  and  upon  the  Israel  of  God. 

(1)  I.  Ps.  ii.  8.r  Ask  of  me,  and  I  shall  give  thee  the 
heathen  for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of 
the  earth  for  thy  possession.  Rev.  vii.  9.  After  this,  I 
beheld,  and  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man  could 
number,  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and 
tongues,  stood  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb, 
clothed  with  white  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands. 

(2)  1  Cor.  x.  17.  For  we,  being  many,  are  one  bread, 
and  one  body  :  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread. 
See  also  Eph.  iv.  16.     Col.  ii.  19. 

(3)  Matt.  x.  1,8.  And  when  he  had  called  unto  him 
his  twelve  disciples,  he  gave  them 'power  against  unclean 
spirits,  to  cast  them  out,  and  to  heal  all  manner  of  sick- 
ness, and  all  manner  of  disease,  &c. 

(4)  II.  1  Tim.  iii.  1. — If  a  man  desire  the  office  of  a 
bishop,  he  desireth  a  good  work.  Eph.  iv.  11,  12.  And 
he  gave  some,  apostles ;  and  some,  prophets ;  and  some, 
evangelists;  and  some,  pastors  and  teachers;  for  the 
perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for 
the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ. 


408  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

representatives  of  the   people,  usually  styled 
Riding  Elders  (1)  and  Deacons.  (2) 


CHAPTER  IV. 

OF    BISHOPS    OR    PASTORS. 

"  The  pastoral  office  is  the  first  in  the  church, 
both  for  dignity  and  usefulness.  (3)  The  person 
who  fills  this  office,  hath,  in  Scripture,  obtained 
different  names  expressive  of  his  various  duties. 
As  he  has  the  oversight  of  the  flock  of  Christ, 
he  is  termed  bishop.*  (4)  As  he  feeds  them 
with  spiritual  food,  he  is  termed  pastor.  (5)  As 
he  serves  Christ  in  his  church,  he  is  termed 
minister.  (6)     As  it  is  his  duty  to  be  grave  and 

(1)1  Tim.  v.  17.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well,  be 
counted  worthy  of  double  honour. 

(2)  Phil.  i.  1. — To  all  the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus  which 
are  at  Phiiippi,  with  the  bishops  and  deacons. 

(3)  I.  Rom.  xi.  13. 

(4)  Acts  xx.  28.  Take  heed  therefore,  unto  yourselves, 
and  to  all  the  flock  over  the  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath 
made  you  overseers,  [bishops]  to  feed  the  church  of  God, 
which  he  hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood. 

(5)  Jer.  iii.  15.  And  I  will  give  you  pastors  according 
to  mine  heart,  which  shall  feed  you  with  knowledge  and 
understanding.     1  Pet.  v.  2,  3,  4. 

(6)  1  Cor.  iv.  1.  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of 
the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of 

*  As  the  office  and  character  of  the  gospel  minister  is 
particularly  and  fully  described  in  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
under  the  title  of  bishop ;  and  as  this  term  is  peculiarly 
expressive  of  his  duty  as  an  overseer  of  the  flock,  it  ought 
not  to  be  rejected. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  409 

prudent,  and  an  example  of  the  flock,  and  to 
govern  well  in  the  house  and  kingdom  of  Christ, 
he  is  termed  presbyter  or  elder.(l)  As  he  is 
the  messenger  of  God,  he  is  termed  the  angel 
of  the  church.  (2)  As  he  is  sent  to  declare  the 
will  of  God  to  sinners,  and  to  beseech  them  to  be 
reconciled  to  God  through  Christ,  he  is  termed 
ambassador.  (3)  And,  as  he  dispenses  the 
manifold  grace  of  God,  and  the  ordinances 
instituted  by  Christ,  he  is  termed  steward  of 
the  mysteries  of  God.  (4) 


CHAPTER  V. 

OF    RULING    ELDERS. 

Ruling  elders  are  properly  the  representa- 

God.     2  Cor.  iii.  6.     Who  also  hath  made  us  able  minis- 
ters of  the  New  Testament. 

(1)  1  Pet.  v.  1.  The  elders  which  are  among  you  I 
exhort,  who  am  also  an  elder,  and  a  witness  of  the  suffer- 
ings of  Christ,  and  also  a  partaker  of  the  glory  that 
shall  be  revealed.  See  also  Tit.  i.  5.  1  Tim.  v. 
1,  17,  19. 

(2)  Rev.  ii.  1.  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of 
Ephesus  write.  Rev.  i.  20. — The  seven  stars  are  the  an- 
gels of  the  seven  churches.  See  also  Rev.  iii.  1,  7. 
Mai.  ii.  7. 

(3)  2  Cor.  v.  20.  Now  then  we  are  ambassadors  for 
Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us;  we  pray 
you,  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God.  Eph. 
vi.  20. 

(4)  Luke  xii.  42. — Who  then  is  that  faithful  and  wise 
steward,  whom  his  lord  shall  make  ruler  over  his  house- 
hold to  give  them  their  portion  of  meat  in  due  season  ? 
1  Cor.  iv.  1,  2. — Moreover,  itisreauired  in  stewards  that 
a  man  be  found  faithful. 

35 


410  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

tives  of  the  people,  chosen  by  them  for  the  pur- 
pose of  exercising  government  and  discipline, 
in  conjunction  with  pastors  or  ministers.  (1) 
This  office  has  been  understood,  by  a  great  part 
of  the  Protestant  Reformed  Churches,  to  be 
designated  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  by  the  title 
of  governments;  and  of  those  who  rule  well, 
but  do  not  labour  in  the  word  and  doc 
trine.  (2) 

CHAPTER  VI. 

OF    DEACONS. 

The  Scriptures  clearly  point  out  deacons 
as  distinct  officers  in  the  church,  (3)  whose 
business  it  is  to  take  care  of  the  poor,  and  to 
distribute  among  them  the  collections  which 
may  be  raised  for  their  use.  (4)  To  them 
also    may   be    properly   committed    the   ma- 

(1)  1  Tim.  v.  17.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be 
counted  worthy  of  double  honour,  especially  they  who 
labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine.  Rom.  xii.  7,  8.  Acts 
xv.  25. 

(2)  1  Cor.  xii.  28.  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the 
church,  first,  apostles ;  secondarily,  prophets,  thirdly, 
teachers ;  after  that  miracles  ;  then  gifts  of  healings, 
helps,  governments,  diversities  of  tongues.  See  figure 
(1)  above. 

(3)  Phil.  i.  1.     1  Tim.  iii.  8  to  15. 

(4)  Acts  vi.  1,  2.  And  in  those  days,  when  the  num- 
ber of  the  disciples  was  multiplied,  there  arose  a  murmur- 
ing of  the  Grecians  against  the  Hebrews,  because  their 
widows  were  neglected  in  the  daily  ministration.  Then 
the  twelve  called  the  multitude  of  the  disciples  unto  them, 
and  said,  It  is  not  reason  that  we  should  leave  the  word 
of  God  and  serve  tables. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  411 

nagement    of    the    temporal    affairs    of    the 
church.  (1) 


CHAPTER  VII. 

OF    ORDINANCES    IN    A    PARTICULAR    CHURCH. 

TnE  ordinances  established  by  Christ,  the 
head,  in  a  particular  church,  which  is  regularly 
constituted  with  its  proper  officers,  (2)  are 
prayer,  (3)  singing  praises,  (4)  reading,  (5)  ex- 
pounding and  preaching  the  word  of  God;  (6) 
administering   baptism   and   the    Lord's   sup- 

(1)  Acts  vi.  3,  5,  6.  Wherefore,  brethren,  look  ye  out 
among  you  seven  men  of  honest  report,  full  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  wisdom,  whom  we  may  appoint  over  this 
business. — And  the  saying  pleased  the  whole  multitude  : 
and  they  chose  Stephen,  a  man  full  of  faith  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  Philip,  and  Prochorns,  and  Nicanor, 
and  Timon,  and  Parmenas,  and  Nicolas  a  proselyte  of 
Antioch  ;  whom  they  set  before  the  apostles :  and  when 
they  had  prayed,  they  laid  their  hands  on  them. 

(2)  1  Cor.  xiv.  26,  33,  40.-— Let  all  things  be  done 
unto  edifying. — For  God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion, 
but  of  peace,  as  in  all  churches  of  the  saints. — Let  all 
things  be  done  decently,  and  in  order. 

(3)  Acts  vi.  4.  But  we  will  give  ourselves  continually 
to  prayer,  and  to  the  ministry  of  the  word.     1  Tim.  ii.  1. 

(4)  Col.  iii.  16. — Teaching  and  admonishing  one  an- 
other in  psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  singing 
with  grace  in  your  hearts  to  the  Lord.  Psal.  ix.  11. 
Eph.  v.  19.     Also  Col.  iv.  16. 

(5)  Acts  xv.  21.     Luke  iv.  16,  17. 

(6)  Tit.  i.  9.  Holding  fast  the  faithful  word  as  he 
hath  been  taught,  that  he  may  be  able  by  sound  doctrine 
both  to  exhort  and  to  convince  the  gainsayers.  Acts  x.  42. 
— He  commanded  us  to  preach  unto  the  people.  See  also 
Acts  xxviii,  23.  Luke  xxiv.  47.  2  Tim.  iv.  2.  Acts 
ix.  20. 


412  FORM    OP    GOVERNMENT. 

per;  (1)  public  solemn  fasting  and  thanks- 
giving, (2)  catechising,  (3)  making  collections 
for   the   poor,  and  other   pious   purposes  ;  (4) 


(J)  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach 
all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  &c\  And  Mark  xvi. 
15,  16.  1  Cor.  xi.  23,  24,  25,  26.  For  I  have  received 
of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  that 
the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  nigiit  in  which  he  was  betrayed, 
took  bread  :  and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it, 
and  said,  Take,  eat;  this  is  my  body,  which  is  broken 
for  you  :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  After  the  same 
manner  also,  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had  supped,  saying, 
This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my  blood  :  this  do  ye, 
as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  For  as  often 
as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the 
Lord's  death  till  he  come.     Compared  with  1  Cor.  x.  16. 

(2)  Luke  v.  35.  But  the  days  will  come,  when  the 
bridegroom  shall  be  taken  away  from  them,  and  then 
shall  they  fast  in  those  days.  Ps.  1.  14.  Offer  unto 
God  thanksgiving :  and  pay  thy  vows  unto  the  Most 
High.  Phil.  iv.  6. — In  every  thing,  by  prayer  and  sup* 
plication,  with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made 
known  unto  God.     See  1  Tim.  ii.  1.     Ps.  xcv.  2. 

(3)  Heb.  v.  12.  For  when  for  the  time  ye  ought  to 
be  teachers,  ye  have  need  that  one  teach  you  again,  which 
be  the  first  principles  of  the  oracles  of  God  ;  and  are  be- 
come such  as  have  need  of  milk,  and  not  of  strong  meat. 

(4)  1  Cor.  xvi.  1,  2,  3,  4.  Now  concerning  the  col- 
lection for  the  saints,  as  I  have  given  order  to  the  churches 
of  Galatia,  even  so  do  ye.  Upon  the  first  day  of  the 
week  let  every  one  of  you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God, 
hath  prospered  him,  that  there  be  no  gatherings  when  I 
come.  And  when  I  come,  whomsoever  ye  shall  approve 
by  your  letters,  them  will  I  send  to  bring  your  liberality 
unto  Jerusalem.  And  if  it  be  meet  that  I  go  also,  they 
shall  go  with  me.  Gal.  ii.  10.  Only  they  would  that  we 
should  remember  the  poor;  the  same  which  I  also  was 
forward  to  do 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  413 

exercising    discipline ;  (1)     and    blessing    the 
people.  (2) 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

OF    CHURCH    GOVERNMENT,   AND    THE    SEVERAL 
KINDS    OF    JUDICATORIES. 

I.  It  is  absolutely  necessary  that  the  govern- 
ment of  the  church  be  exercised  under  some 
certain  and  definite  form.  (3)  And  we  hold  it 
to  be  expedient,  and  agreeable  to  Scripture  and 
the  practice  of  the  primitive  Christians,  that  the 
church  be  governed  by  congregational,  presby- 
terial,  and  synodical  assemblies.     In  full  con- 

(1)  Heb.  xiii.  17.  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule 
over  you,  and  submit  yourselves  :  for  they  watch  for  your 
souls,  as  they  that  must  give  acccunt ;  that  they  may  do 
it  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief :  for  that  is  unprofitable 
for  you.  1  Thess.  v.  12,  13.  And  we  beseech  you, 
brethren,  to  know  them  which  labour  among  you,  and  are 
over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you ;  and  to  esteem 
them  very  highly  in  love  for  their  work's  sake.  And  be 
at  peace  among  yourselves. 

(2)  2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all.  Amen.  Eph.  i.  2.  Grace 
be  to  you,  and  peace  from  God  our  Father,  and  from  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

(3)  I.  Ezek.  xliii.  11,  12. — Show  them  the  form  of 
the  house,  and  the  fashion  thereof,  and  the  goings-out 
thereof,  and  the  comings-in  thereof,  and  all  the  forms 
thereof,  and  all  the  ordinances  thereof,  and  all  the  forms 
thereof,  and  all  the  laws  thereof:  and  write  it  in  their 
sight,  that  they  may  keep  the  whole  form  thereof,  and  all 
the  ordinances  thereof,  and  do  them.  This  is  the  law 
of  the  house. 

35* 


414  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

sistency  with  this  belief,  we  embrace,  in  the 
spirit  of  charity,  those  Christians  who  diffei 
from  us,  in  opinion  or  in  practice,  on  these 
subjects.  (1) 

II.  These  assemblies  ought  not  to  possess 
any  civil  jurisdiction,  nor  to  inflict  any  civil 
penalties.  (2)  Their  power  is  wholly  moral  or 
spiritual,  and  that  only  ministerial  and  declara- 
tive. (3)  They  possess  the  right  of  requiring 
obedience  to  the  laws  of  Christ;  and  of  ex- 
cluding the  disobedient  and  disorderly  from  the 
privileges  of  the  church.  To  give  efficiency, 
however,  to  this  necessary  and  scriptural  au- 
thority, they  possess  the  powers  requisite  for 
obtaining  evidence  and  inflicting  censure. 
They  can  call  before  them  any  offender  against 
the  order  and  government  of  the  church ;  they 
can  require  members  of  their  own  society  to 
appear  and  give  testimony  in  the  cause  ;  but 
the  highest  punishment  to  which  their  authority 
extends,  is  to  exclude  the  contumacious  and  im- 
penitent from  the  congregation  of  believers.  (4) 


(1)  Acts  xv.  5,  6.  But  there  rose  up  certain  of  the 
sect  of  the  Pharisees,  which  believed,  saying,  That  it 
was  needful  to  circumcise  them,  and -to  command  them 
to  keep  the  law  of  Moses.  And  the  apostles  and  elders 
came  together  for  to  consider  of  this  matter. 

(2)  II.  Luke  xii.  13,  14.  And  one  of  the  company 
said  unto  him,  Master,  speak  to  my  brother,  that  he 
divide  the  inheritance  with  me.  And  he  said  unto 
him,  Man,  who  made  me  a  judge  or  a  divider  over  you  ? 
John  xviii.  36. — My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world. 

(3)  Acts  xv.  from  the  1st  to  the  32d  verse. 

(4)  Matt,  xviii.  15,  16,  17,  18,  19,  20.  Moreover,  if 
thy  brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell  him 


FORM  OF    GOVERNMENT.  415 

CHAPTER  IX. 

OF    THE    CHURCH    SESSION. 

I.  The  Church  session  consists  of  the  pastor 
or  pastors,  and  ruling  elders,  of  a  particular 
congregation.  (1) 

II.  Of  this  judicatory,  two  elders,  if  there  be 
as  many  in  the  congregation,  with  the  pastor, 
shall  be  necessary  to  constitute  a  quorum. 

III.  The  pastor  of  the  congregation  shall 
always  be  the  moderator  of  the  session ;  except 
when,  for  prudential  reasons,  it  may  appear 
advisable  that  some  other  minister  should  be 
invited  to  preside ;  in  which  case  the  pastor 
may,  with  the  concurrence  u£  tho  session,  in- 
vite such  other  minister  as  they  may  see  meet, 


his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone :  if  he  shall  hear 
thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother.  But  if  he  will  not 
hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in  the 
mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  word  may  be  esta- 
blished. And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it 
unto  the  church :  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church, 
let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a  publican. 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoever  ye  shall  bind  on 
earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven :  and  whatsoever  ye 
shall  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  1  Cor. 
v.  4,  5.  In  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  when  ye 
are  gathered  together,  and  my  spirit,  with  the  power  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  deliver  such  an  one  unto  Satan, 
for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit  may  be 
saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

(1)  I.  1  Cor.  v.  4.  In  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  when  ye  are  gathered  together,  and  my  spirit, 
with  the  power  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


416  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

belonging  to  the  same  presbytery,  to  preside  in 
that  case.  The  same  expedient  may  be  adopted 
in  case  of  the  sickness  or  absence  of  the  pastor. 

IV.  It  is  expedient,  at  every  meeting  of  the 
session,  more  especially  when  constituted  for 
judicial  business,  that  there  be  a  presiding 
minister.  When,  therefore,  a  church  is  with- 
out a  pastor,  the  moderator  of  the  session  shall 
be,  either  the  minister  appointed  for  that  pur- 
pose by  the  presbytery,  or  one  invited  by  the 
session  to  preside  on  a  particular  occasion.  But 
where  it  is  impracticable,  without  great  incon- 
venience, to  procure  the  attendance  of  such  a 
moderator,  the  session  may  proceed  without  it. 

V.  In  congregations  where  there  are  two  or 
more  pastors,  they  shall,  when  present,  alter- 
nately pieside  m  the  session. 

VI.  The  Church  session  is  charged  with 
maintaining  the  spiritual  government  of  the 
congregation  ;  (1)  for  which  purpose,  they  have 
power,  to  inquire  into  the  knowledge  and 
Christian  conduct  of  the  members  of  the 
church ;  (2)  to  call  before  them  offenders  and 
witnesses,  being  members  of  their  own  congre- 
gation, and  to  introduce  other  witnesses,  where 
it  may  be  necessary  to  bring  the  process  to 
issue,  and  when  they  can  be  procured  to  at- 
tend ;  to  receive  members  into  the  church ;  to 

(1)  VI.  Heb.  xiii.  17.  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule 
over  you,  and  submit  yourselves :  for  they  watch  for  your 
souls,  as  they  that  must  give  account;  that  they  may  dc 
it  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief.  1  Thess.  v.  12,  13,  and 
1  Tim.  v.  17. 

(2)  Ezek.  xxxiv.  4. 


i 


FORM    OP    GOVERNMENT.  417 

admonish,  to  rebuke,  to  suspend,  or  exclude 
from  the  sacraments,  those  who  are  found  to 
deserve  censure ;  (1)  to  concert  the  best  mea- 
sures for  promoting  the  spiritual  interests  of  the 
congregation ;  and  to  appoint  delegates  to  the 
higher  judicatories  of  the  church.  (2) 

VII.  The  pastor  has  power  to  convene  the 
session  when  he  may  judge  it  requisite ;  (3) 
and  he  shall  always  convene  them  when  re- 
quested to  do  so  by  any  two  of  the  elders. 
The  session  shall  also  convene  when  directed 
so  to  do  by  the  presbytery. 

VIII.  Every  session  shall  keep  a  fair  record 
of  its  proceedings ;  which  record  shall  be,  at 
least  once  in  every  year,  submitted  to  the  in- 
spection of  the  presbytery. 

IX.  It  is  important  that  every  church  session 
keep  a  fair  register  of  marriages ;  of  baptisms, 
with  the  times  of  the  birth  of  the  individuals 
baptized;  of  persons  admitted  to  the  Lord's 
table,  and  of  the  deaths,  and  other  removals  of 
church  members. 


(1)  1  Thess.  v.  12,  13.  And  we  beseech  you,  breth- 
ren, to  know  them  which  labour  among  you,  and  are  over 
you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you  ;  and  to  esteem  them 
very  highly  in  love  for  their  work's  sake.  And  be  at 
peace  among  yourselves.  See  also  2  Thess.  iii.  6,  14, 
15.     1  Cor.  xi.  27  to  the  end. 

(2)  Acts  xv.  2,  6.  When  therefore  Paul  and  Barnabas 
had  no  small  dissension  and  disputation  with  them,  they 
determined  that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  certain  other  of 
them,  should  go  up  to  Jerusalem  unto  the  apostles  and 
elders,  about  this  question. — And  the  apostles  and  elders 
came  together  for  to  consider  of  this  matter. 

(3)  VII.  Acts  xx.  17. 


418  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

CHAPTER  X. 

OF    THE    PRESBYTERY. 

I.  The  Church  being  divided  into  many- 
separate  congregations,  these  need  mutual 
counsel  and  assistance,  in  order  to  preserve 
soundness  of  doctrine,  and  regularity  of  disci- 
pline, and  to  enter  into  common  measures  for 
promoting  knowledge  and  religion,  and  for  pre- 
venting infidelity,  error,  and  immorality.  (1) 
Hence  arise  the  importance  and  usefulness  of 
presbyterial  and  synodical  assemblies.  (2) 

II.  A  presbytery  consists  of  all  the  ministers, 
and  one  ruling  elder  from  each  congregation, 
within  a  certain  district. 

III.  Every  congregation,  which  has  a  stated 


(1)  I.  The  church  of  Jerusalem  consisted  of  more  than 
one,  as  is  manifest  both  before  and  after  the  dispersion, 
from  Acts  vi.  1,  6.  Acts  ix.  31.  Acts  xxi.  20.  Acts 
ii.  41,  46,  47,  and  iv.  4.     These   congregations   were 

.  under  one  presbyterial  government,  proved  from  Acts 
xv.  4.  Acts  xi.  22,  30.  Acts  xxi.  17,  IS.  Acts  vi. 
That  the  church  of  Ephesus  had  more  congregations  than 
one,  under  a  presbyterial  government,  appears  from  Acts 
xix.  18,  19,  20.  1  Cor.  xvi.  8,  9,  19,  compared  with 
Acts  xviii.  19,  24,  26.  Acts  xx.  17,  18,  25,  28,  30,  31, 
36,  37.     Rev.  ii.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6. 

(2)  1  Tim.  iv.  14.  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee, 
which  was  given  thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on 
of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery.  Acts  xv.  2,  3,  4,  6,  22. 
— And  when  they  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  they  were 
received  of  the  church,  and  of  the  apostles  and  elders, 
and  they  declared  all  things  that  God  had  done  with  them. 
— And  the  apostles  and  elders  came  together  for  to  con- 
sider of  this  matter. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  419 

pastor,  has  a  right  to  be  represented  by  one 
elder;  and  every  collegiate  church  by  two  or 
more  elders,  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  its 
pastors. 

IV.  Where  two  or  more  congregations  are 
united  under  one  pastor,  all  such  congregations 
shall  have  but  one  elder  to  represent  them. 

V.  Every  vacant  congregation,  which  is 
regularly  organized,  shall  be  entitled  to  be 
represented  by  a  ruling  elder  in  presbytery. 

VI.  Every  elder  not  known  to  the  presby- 
tery, shall  produce  a  certificate  of  his  regular 
appointment  from  the  church  which  he  repre- 
sents. (1) 

VII.  Any  three  ministers,  and  as  many 
elders  as  may  be  present  belonging  to  the  pres- 
bytery, being  met  at  the  time  and  place  ap- 
pointed, shall  be  a  quorum  competent  to  pro- 
ceed to  business.  (2) 

VIII.  The  presbytery  has  power  to  receive 


(1)  VI.  Acts  xv.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6.  1  Cor.  xiv.  26,  33, 
40. — Let  all  things  be  done  unto  edifying; — for  God  is 
not  the  author  of  confusion,  but  of  peace,  as  in  all  churches 
of  the  saints. — Let  all  things  be  done  decently  and  in 
order. 

(2)  VII.  Acts  xiv.  26,  27.  And  thence  sailed  to  An- 
tioch,  from  whence  they  had  been  recommended  to  the 
grace  of  God  for  the  work  which  they  fulfilled.  And 
when  they  were  come,  and  had  gathered  the  church  to- 
gether, they  rehearsed  all  that  God  had  done  with  them, 
and  how  he  had  opened  the  door  of  faith  unto  the  Gen- 
tiles. Compared  with  Acts  xi.  18.  When  they  heard 
these  things,  they  held  their  peace,  and  glorified  God, 
saying,  Then  hath  God  also  to  the  Gentiles  granted  re- 
pentance unto  life. 


420  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

and  issue  appeals  from  church  sessions  (1)  and 
references  brought  before  them  in  an  orderly- 
manner;  (2)  to  examine  and  license  candidates 
for  the  holy  ministry;  (3)  to  ordain,  install,  re- 
move, and  judge  ministers;  (4)  to  examine  and 
approve  or  censure  the  records  of  church  ses- 
sions ;  to  resolve  questions  of  doctrine  or  disci- 
pline seriously  and  reasonably  proposed;  (5)  to 

(1)  VIII.  Acts  xv.  5,  6,  19,  20.  But  there  rose  up  cer- 
tain of  the  sect  of  the  Pharisees,  which  believed,  saying, 
that  it  was  needful  to  circumcise  them,  and  to  command 
them  to  keep  the  law  of  Moses.  And  the  apostles  and 
elders  came  together  for  to  consider  of  this  matter.— 
Wherefore  my  sentence  is,  that  we  trouble  not  them 
which  from  among  the  Gentiles  are  turned  to  God :  but 
that  we  write  unto  them,  that  they  abstain  from  pollu- 
tions of  idols,  and  from  fornication,  and  from  things 
strangled,  and  from  blood. 

(*2)  Acts  xviii.  24,  27.  And  a  certain  Jew  named 
Apollos,  born  at  Alexandria,  an  eloquent  man,  and 
mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  came  to  Ephesus. — And  when 
he  was  disposed  to  pass  into  Achaia,  the  brethren  wrote, 
exhorting  the  disciples  to  receive  him.  Compared  with 
Acts  xix.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  7. 

(3)  1  Tim.  iv.  14.  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee, 
which  was  given  thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on 
of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery.  Acts  xiii.  2,  3.  As  they 
ministered  to  the  Lord,  and  fasted,  the  Holy  Ghost  said, 
Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul,  for  the  work  whereunto 
I  have  called  them.  And  when  they  had  fasted  and 
prayed,  and  laid  their  hands  on  them,  they  sent  them 
away. 

(4)  Acts  xv.  28.  For  it  seemed  good  to  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  to  us,  to  lay  upon  you  no  greater  burden  than 
these  necessary  things.     1  Cor.  v.  3. 

(5)  Acts  xv.  10.  Now,  therefore,  why  tempt  ye  God, 
to  put  a  yoke  upon  the  neck  of  the  disciples,  which  nei- 
ther our  fathers  nor  we  were  able  to  bear]  Compared 
with  Gal.  ii.  4,  5. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  421 

condemn  erroneous  opinions  which  injure  the 
purity  or  peace  of  the  church  ;  (I)  to  visit  par- 
ticular churches,  for  the  purpose  of  inquiring 
into  their  state,  and  redressing  the  evils  that 
may  have  arisen  in  them;  (2)  to  unite  or  divide 
congregations,  at  the  request  of  the  people, 
or  to  form  or  receive  new  congregations,  and 
in  general  to  order  whatever  pertains  to  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  churches  under  their 
care.  (3) 

IX.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  presbytery  to 
keep  a  full  and  fair  record  of  their  proceed- 

(1)  Acts  xv.  22,  23,  24.  Then  pleased  it  the  apostles 
and  elders,  with  the  whole  church,  to  send  chosen  men 
of  their  own  company  to  Antioch  with  Paul  and  Barna- 
bas ;  namely r,  Judas  surnamed  Barsabas,  and  Silas,  chief 
men  among  the  brethren  :  and  they  wrote  letters  by  them 
after  this  manner  :  The  apostles,  and  elders,  and  brethren, 
send  greeting  unto  the  brethren  which  are  of  the  Gentiles 
in  Antioch,  and  Syria,  and  Cilicia:  forasmuch  as  we 
have  heard  that  certain  which  went  out  from  us  have 
troubled  you  with  words,  subverting  your  souls,  saying, 
Ye  must  be  circumcised,  and  keep  the  law;  to  whom  we 
gave  no  such  commandment. 

(2)  Acts  xx.  17.  And  from  Miletus  he  sent  to  Ephe- 
sus,  and  called  the  elders  of  the  church.  Acts  vi.  2. 
Then  the  twelve  called  the  multitude  of  the  disciples 
unto  them,  and  said,  It  is  not  reason  that  we  should  leave 
the  word  of  God,  and  serve  tables.  Acts  xv.  30.  So 
when  they  were  dismissed,  they  came  to  Antioch ;  and 
when  they  had  gathered  the  multitude  together,  they  de- 
livered the  epistle. 

(3)  Eph.  vi.  18.  Praying  always  with  all  prayer  and 
supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with 
all  perseverance  and  supplication  for  all  saints. — Phil. 
iv.  6.  Be  careful  for  nothing :  but  in  every  thing  by 
prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanksgiving,  let  your 
requests  be  made  known  unto  God. 

36 


422  FORM    OP    GOVERNMENT. 

mgs,  and  to  report  to  the  synod,  every  year, 
licensures,  ordinations,  the  receiving  or  dis- 
missing of  members,  the  removal  of  members 
by  death,  the  union  or  division  of  congrega- 
tions, or  the  formation  of  new  ones;  and  in 
genera],  all  the  important  changes  which  may 
have  taken  place  within  their  bounds  in  the 
course  of  the  year. 

X.  The  presbytery  shall  meet  on  its  own 
adjournment;  and  when  any  emergency  shall 
require  a  meeting  sooner  than  the  time  to 
which  it  stands  adjourned,  the  moderator,  or, 
in  case  of  his  absence,  death,  or  inability  to 
act,  the  stated  clerk,  shall,  with  the  concur- 
rence, or  at  the  request  of  two  ministers  and 
two  elders,  the  elders  being  of  different  con- 
gregations, call  a  special  meeting..  For  this 
purpose  he  shall  send  a  circular  letter,  specify- 
ing the  particular  business  of  the  intended 
meeting,  to  every  minister  belonging  to  the 
presbytery,  and  to  the  session  of  every  vacant 
congregation,  in  due  time  previous  to  the 
meeting :  which  shall  not  be  less  than  ten 
days.  And  nothing  shall  be  transacted  at  such 
special  meeting  besides  the  particular  business 
for  which  the  judicatory  has  been  thus  con- 
vened. 

XI.  At  every  meeting  of  presbytery,  a  ser- 
mon shall  be  delivered,  if  convenient;  and 
every  particular  session  shall  be  opened  and 
closed  with  prayer. 

XII.  Ministers  in  good  standing  in  other 
presbyteries,  or  in  any  sister  churches,  who 
may  happen  to  be  present,  may  be  invited  to 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  423 

sit  with  the  presbytery,  as  corresponding  mem- 
bers. Such  members  shall  be  entitled  to  de- 
liberate and  advise,  but  not  to  vote  in  any 
decisions  of  the  presbytery. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

OF    THE    SYNOD.* 

I.  As  a  presbytery  is  a  convention  of  the 
bishops  and  elders  within  a  certain  district : 
so  a  synod  is  a  convention  of  the  bishops  and 
elders  within  a  larger  district,  including  at  least 
three  presbyteries.  The  ratio  of  the  repre- 
sentation of  elders  in  the  synod  is  the  same  as 
in  the  presbytery. 

II.  Any  seven  ministers,  belonging  to  the 
synod,  who  shall  convene  at  the  time  and  place 
of  meeting,  with  as  many  elders  as  may  be 
present,  shall  be  a  quorum  to  transact  synodical 
business ;  provided  not  more  than  three  of  the 
said  ministers  belong  to  one  presbytery. 

III.  The  same  rule,  as  to  corresponding 
members,  which  was  laid  down  with  respect 
to  the  presbytery,  shall  apply  to  the  synod. 

IV.  The  synod  has  power  to  receive  and 
issue  all  appeals  regularly  brought  up  from 
the   presbyteries ;   to  decide  on  all  references 

*  As  the  proofs  already  adduced  in  favour  of  a  pres- 
byterial  assembly  in  the  government  of  the  church,  are 
equally  valid  in  support  of  a  synodical  assembly,  it  is 
unnecessary  to  repeat  the  scriptures  to  which  reference 
has  been  made  under  Chap.  X.,  or  to  add  any  other. 


464  FORM   OF    GOVERNMENT. 

made  to  them;  to  review  the  records  of  pres- 
byteries, and  approve  or  censure  them;  to 
redress  whatever  has  been  done  by  presbyte- 
ries contrary  to  order;  to  take  effectual  care 
that  presbyteries  observe  the  constitution  of  the 
church;  to  erect  new  presbyteries,  and  unite 
or  divide  those  which  were  before  erected; 
generally  to  take  such  order  with  respect  to 
the  presbyteries,  sessions,  and  people  under 
their  care,  as  may  be  in  conformity  with  the 
word  of  God  and  the  established  rules,  and 
which  tend  to  promote  the  edification  of  the 
church ;  and,  finally,  to  propose  to  the  general 
assembly,  for  their  adoption,  such  measures  as 
may  be  of  common  advantage  to  the  whole 
church. 

V.  The  synod  shall  convene  at  least  once  in 
each  year;  at  the  opening  of  which  a  sermon 
shall  be  delivered  by  the  moderator,  or,  in  case 
of  his  absence,  by  some  other  member ;  and 
every  particular  session  shall  be  opened  and 
closed  with  prayer. 

VI.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  synod  to  keep 
full  and  fair  records  of  its  proceedings,  to  sub- 
mit them  annually  to  the  inspection  of  the 
General  Assembly,  and  to  report  to  the  Assem- 
bly the  number  of  its  presbyteries,  and  of  the 
members  and  alterations  of  the  presbyteries. 


T  ^ 

FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  425 

CHAPTER  XII. 

OF    THE    GENERAL    ASSEMBLY.* 

I.  The  General  Assembly  is  the  highest  ju- 
dicatory of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  It  shall 
represent,  in  one  body,  all  the  particular 
churches  of  this  denomination  ;  and  shall  bear 
the  title  of  The  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America. 

II.  The  General  Assembly  shall  consist  of 
an  equal  delegation  of  bishops  and  elders  from 
each  presbytery,  in  the  following  proportion  ; 
viz.  each  presbytery  consisting  of  not  more 
than  twenty-four  ministers,  shall  send  one 
minister  and  one  elder;  and  each  presbytery 
consisting  of  more  than  twenty-four  minsters, 
shall  send  two  ministers  and  two  elders ;  and 

*  The  radical  principles  of  Presbyterian  church  govern- 
ment and  discipline  are  : — That  the  several  different  con- 
gregations of  believers,  taken  collectively,  constitute  one 
church  of  Christ,  called  emphatically  the  church  ,• — that  a 
larger  part  of  the  church,  or  a  representation  of  it,  should 
govern  a  smaller,  or  determine  matters  of  controversy 
which  arise  therein ; — that,  in  like  manner,  a  representa- 
tion of  the  whole  should  govern  and  determine  in  regard 
to  every  part,  and  to  all  the  parts  united  ;  that  is,  that  a 
majority  shall  govern:  and  consequently  that  appeals  may 
be  carried  from  lower  to  higher  judicatories,  till  they  be 
finally  decided  by  the  collected  wisdom  and  united  voice 
of  the  ivhole  church.  For  these  principles  and  this  pro- 
cedure, the  example  of  the  apostles,  and  the  practice  of 
the  primitive  church,  is  considered  as  authority.  See 
Acts  xv.  to  the  29th  verse ;  and  the  proofs  adduced  under 
the  last  three  chapters. 

36* 


426  FORM    OP    GOVERNMENT. 

in  the  like  proportion  for  every  twenty-four 
ministers  in  any  presbytery :  and  these  dele- 
gates, so  appointed,  shall  be  styled,  Commis- 
sioners to  the  General  Assembly. 

III.  Any  fourteen  or  more  of  these  commis- 
sioners, one  half  of  whom  shall  be  ministers, 
being  met  on  the  day,  and  at  the  place  ap- 
pointed, shall  be  a  quorum  for  the  transaction 
of  business. 

IV.  The  General  Assembly  shall  receive  and 
issue  all  appeals  and  references  which  may  be 
regularly  brought  before  them  from  the  inferior 
judicatories.  They  shall  review  the  records  of 
every  synod,  and  approve  or  censure  them: 
they  shall  give  their  advice  and  instruction  in 
all  cases  submitted  to  them  in  conformity  with 
the  constitution  of  the  church ;  and  they  shall 
constitute  the  bond  of  union,  peace,  correspond- 
ence, and  mutual  confidence,  among  all  our 
churches. 

V.  To  the  General  Assembly  also  belongs  the 
power  of  deciding  in  all  controversies  respect- 
ing doctrine  and  discipline  ;  of  reproving,  warn- 
ing, or  bearing  testimony  against  error  in  doc- 
trine, or  immorality  in  practice,  in  any  church, 
presbytery,  or  synod;  of  erecting  new  synods 
when  it  may  be  judged  necessary  ;  of  superin- 
tending the  concerns  of  the  whole  church ;  of 
corresponding  with  foreign  churches,  on  such 
terms  as  may  be  agreed  upon  by  the  Assembly 
and  the  corresponding  body ;  of  suppressing 
schismatical  contentions  and  disputations ;  and, 
in  general,  of  recommending  and  attempting 
reformation  of  manners,  and  the  promotion  of 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  427 

charity,  truth,  and  holiness,  through  all  the 
churches  under  their  care. 

VI.  Before  any  overtures  or  regulations  pro- 
posed by  the  Assembly  to  be  established  as 
constitutional  rules,  shall  be  obligatory  on  the 
churches,  it  shall  be  necessary  to  transmit  them 
to  all  the  presbyteries,  and  to  receive  the  re- 
turns of  at  least  a  majority  of  them,  in  writing, 
approving  thereof. 

VII.  The  General  Assembly  shall  meet  at 
least  once  in  every  year.  On  the  day  appoint- 
ed for  that  purpose,  the  moderator  of  the  last 
Assembly,  if  present,  or  in  case  of  his  absence, 
some  other  minister,  shall  open  the  meeting 
with  a  sermon,  and  preside  until  a  new  mode- 
rator be  chosen.  No  commissioner  shall  have 
a  right  to  deliberate  or  vote  in  the  Assembly, 
until  his  name  shall  have  been  enrolled  by  the 
clerk,  and  his  commission  examined,  and  filed 
among  the  papers  of  the  Assembly. 

VIII.  Each  session  of  the  Assembly  shall  be 
opened  and  closed  with  prayer.  And  the  whole 
business  of  the  Assembly  being  finished,  and  the 
vote  taken  for  dissolving  the  present  Assembly, 
the  moderator  shall  say  from  the  chair, — "By 
"  virtue  of  the  authority  delegated  to  me,  by 
"the  church,  let  this  General  Assembly  be  dis- 
"  solved,  and  I  do  hereby  dissolve  it,  and  re- 
"  quire  another  General  Assembly,  chosen  in 
"  the  same  manner,  to  meet  at 

"  on  the  day  of  A.  D.  " — 

after  which  he  shall  pray  and  return  thanks, 
and  pronounce  on  those  present  the  apostolic 
benediction. 


428  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

OF   ELECTING   AND   ORDAINING   RULING  ELDERS 
AND    DEACONS. 

I.  Having  defined  the  officers  of  the  church, 
and  the  judicatories  by  which  it  shall  be 
governed,  it  is  proper  here  to  prescribe  the 
mode  in  which  ecclesiastical  rulers  should  be 
ordained  to  their  respective  offices,  as  well  as 
some  of  the  principles  by  which  they  shall  be 
regulated  in  discharging  their  several  duties. 

II.  Every  congregation  shall  elect  persons  to 
the  office  of  ruling  elder,  and  to  the  office  of 
deacon,  or  either  of  them,  in  the  mode  most 
approved  and  in  use  in  that  congregation.  (1) 
But  in  all  cases  the  persons  elected  must  be 
male  members  in  full  communion  in  the  church 
in  which  they  are  to  exercise  their  office. 

III.  When  any  person  shall  have  been 
elected  to  either  of  these  offices,  and  shall  have 
declared  his  willingness  to  accept  thereof,  he 
'shall  be  set  apart  in  the  following  manner: 

IV.  After  sermon,  the  minister  shall  state, 
in  a  concise  manner,  the  warrant  and  nature 
of  the  office  of  ruling  elder  or  deacon,  together 
with  the  character  proper  to  be  sustained,  and 
the  duties  to  be  fulfilled  by  the  officer  elect: 
having  done  this,  he  shall  propose  to  the  can- 
didate, in  the  presence  of  the  congregation,  the 
following  questions  : — viz. 

(1)  1  Cor.  xiv.  40.  Let  all  things  be  done  decently, 
and  in  order. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  429 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God, 
the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the 
confession  of  faith  of  this  church,  as  containing 
the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures ? 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and 
discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  church  in  these 
United  States  ? 

4.  Do  you  accept  the  office  of  ruling  elder 
(or  deacon,  as  the  case  may  be)  in  this  congre- 
gation, and  promise  faithfully  to  perform  all  the 
duties  thereof? 

5.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity, 
and  purity  of  the  church  ? 

The  elder,  or  deacon  elect,  having  answered 
these  questions  in  the  affirmative,  the  minister 
shall  address  to  the  members  of  the  church  the 
following  question  : — viz. 

Do  you,  the  members  of  this  church,  acknow- 
ledge and  receive  this  brother  as  a  ruling  elder, 
(or  deacon)  and  do  you  promise  to  yield  him  all 
that  honour,  encouragement,  and  obedience,  in 
the  Lord,  to  which  his  office,  according  to  the 
word  of  God,  and  the  constitution  of  this 
church,  entitles  him? 

The  members  of  the  church  having  answered 
this  question  in  the  affirmative,  by  holding  up 
their  right  hands,  the  minister  shall  proceed  to 
set  apart  the  candidate,  by  prayer,  to  the  office 
of  ruling  elder,  (or  deacon,  as  the  (1)  case  may 

(1)  Acts  vi.  5,  6. 


430  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

be)  and  shall  give  to  him,  and  to  the  congre- 
gation, an  exhortation  suited  to  the  occasion. 

V.  Where  there  is  an  existing  session,  it  is 
proper  that  the  members  of  that  body,  at  the 
close  of  the  service,  and  in  the  face  of  the  con- 
gregation, take  the  newly  ordained  elder  by  the 
hand,  saying  in  words  to  this  purpose, — "  We 
"  give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  to  take 
"part  of  this  office  with  us." 

VI.  The  offices  of  ruling  elder  and  deacon 
are  both  perpetual,  and  cannot  be  laid  aside  at 
pleasure.  No  person  can  be  divested  of  either 
office  but  by  deposition.  Yet  an  elder  or  dea- 
con may  become,  by  age  or  infirmity,  incapable 
of  performing  the  duties  of  his  office ;  or  he 
may,  though  chargeable  with  neither  heresy 
nor  immorality,  become  unacceptable,  in  his 
official  character,  to  a  majority  of  the  congre- 
gation to  which  he  belongs.  In  either  of  these 
cases  he  may,  as  often  happens  with  respect 
to  a  minister,  cease  to  be  an  acting  elder  or 
deacon. 

VII.  Whenever  a  ruling  elder  or  deacon, 
from  either  of  these  causes,  or  from  any  other, 
not  inferring  crime,  shall  be  incapable  of  serv- 
ing the  church  to  edification,  the  session  shall 
take  order  on  the  subject,  and  state  the  fact, 
together  with  the  reasons  of  it,  on  their  re- 
cords. Provided  always,  that  nothing  of  this 
kind  shall  be  done  without  the  concurrence  of . 
the  individual  in,  question,  unless  by  the  advice 
of  presbytery. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  431 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

OF    LICENSING    CANDIDATES    OR    PROBATIONERS 
TO    PREACH    THE    GOSPEL. 

I.  The  Holy  Scriptures  require  that  some 
trial  be  previously  had  of  them  who  are  to  be 
ordained  to  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  that  this 
sacred  office  may  not  be  degraded,  by  being 
committed  to  weak  or  unworthy  men  ;  (1)  and 
that  the  churches  may  have  an  opportunity  to 
form  a  better  judgment  respecting  the  talents 
of  those  by  whom  they  are  to  be  instructed 
and  governed.  For  this  purpose  presbyteries 
shall  license  probationers  to  preach  the  gospel, 
that  after  a  competent  trial  of  their  talents,  and 
receiving  from  the  churches  a  good  report, 
they  may,  in  due  time,  ordain  them  to  the 
sacred  office.  (2) 

II.  Every  candidate  for  licensure  shall  be 
taken  on  trials  by  that  presbytery  to  which  he 
most  naturally  belongs ;  and  he  shall  be  con- 
sidered as  most  naturally  belonging  to  that 
presbytery  within  the  bounds  of  which  he  has 
ordinarily  resided.  But  in  case  any  candidate 
should  find  it  more  convenient  to  put  himself 
under  the  care  of  a  presbytery  at  a  distance 
from  that  to  which  he  most  naturally  belongs, 
he  may  be  received  by  the  said  presbytery,  on 

(1)  1  Tim.  iii.  6.  Not  a  novice.  2  Tim.  ii.  2.  And 
the  things  that  thou  hast  heard  of  me  among  many  wi'y- 
nesses,  the  same  commit  thou  to  faithful  men,  who  shall 
be  able  to  teach  others  also. 

(2)  iTim.  iii.  7.     3  John  12. 


432  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

his  producing  testimonials  either  from  the  pres- 
bytery within  the  bounds  of  which  he  has  com- 
monly resided,  or  from  any  two  ministers  of 
that  presbytery  in  good  standing,  of  his  exem- 
plary piety,  and  other  requisite  qualifications. 

III.  It  is  proper  and  requisite  that  candidates 
applying  to  the  presbytery  to  be  licensed  to 
preach  the  gospel,  produce  satisfactory  testi- 
monials of  their  good  moral  character,  and  of 
their  being  regular  members  of  some  particular 
church.  And  it  is  the  duty  of  the  presbytery, 
for  their  satisfaction  with  regard  to  the  real 
piety  of  such  candidates,  to  examine  them  re- 
specting their  experimental  acquaintance  with 
religion,  and  the  motives  which  influence  them 
to  desire  the  sacred  office.  (1)  This  examina- 
tion shall  be  close  and  particular,  and,  in  most 
cases,  may  best  be  conducted  in  the  presence 
of  the  presbytery  only.  And  it  is  recommended 
that  the  candidate  be  also  required  to  produce 
a  diploma  of  bachelor  or  master  of  arts,  from 
some  college  or  university:  or,  at  least,  authen- 
tic testimonials  of  his  having  gone  through  a 
regular  course  of  learning. 

IV.  Because  it  is  highly  reproachful  to  reli- 
gion, and  dangerous  to  the  church,  to  intrust 
the  holy  ministry  to  weak  and  ignorant  men,  (2) 
the  presbytery  shall  try  each  candidate,  as  to 
his  knowledge  of  the  Latin  language ;  and  the 
original  languages  in  which  the  Holy  Scrip - 

(1)  Rom.  ii.  21.  Thou,  therefore,  which  teachest  an- 
other, teachest  thou  not  thyself?  &c,  in  connexion  with 
figure  (l),  page  431. 

(2)  See  figures  (1)  and  (2),  page  431. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  433 

tures  were  written.  They  shall  also  examine 
him  on  the  arts  and  sciences  ;  on  theology, 
natural  and  revealed ;  and  on  ecclesiastical 
history,  the  sacraments,  and  church  govern- 
ment. And  in  order  to  make  trial  of  his 
talents  to  explain  and  vindicate,  and  practi- 
cally to  enforce,  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel, 
the  presbytery  shall  require  of  him, 

1.  A  Latin  exegesis  on  some  common  head 
in  divinity. 

2.  A  critical  exercise;  in  which  the  can- 
didate shall  give  a  specimen  of  his  taste  and 
judgment  in  sacred  criticism;  presenting  an 
explication  of  the  original  text,  stating  its  con- 
nexion, illustrating  its  force  and  beauties,  re- 
moving its  difficulties,  and  solving  any  import- 
ant questions  which  it  may  present. 

3.  A  lecture,  or  exposition  of  several  verses 
of  Scripture ;  and, 

4.  A  popular  sermon. 

V.  These,  or  other  similar  exercises,  at  the 
discretion  of  the  presbytery,  shall  be  exhibited 
until  they  shall  have  obtained  satisfaction  as  to 
the  candidate's  piety,  literature,  and  aptness  to 
teach  in  the  churches.  (1)  The  lecture  and  popu- 
lar sermon,  if  the  presbytery  think  proper,  may 
be  delivered  in  the  presence  of  a  congregation. 

VI.  That  the  most  effectual  measures  may 
be  taken  to  guard  against  the  admission  of  in- 
sufficient men  into  the  sacred  office,  (2)  it  is 
recommended,   that   no   candidate,  except  in 

(1)  1  Tim.  iii.  2. — Apt  to  teach.  See  also  the  fore- 
going quotations. 

(2)  See  figure  (1),  page  431. 

37 


434  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

extraordinary  cases,  be  licensed,  unless,  after 
his  having  completed  the  usual  course  of  aca- 
demical studies,  he  shall  have  studied  divinity 
at  least  two  years,  under  some  approved  divine 
or  professor  of  theology. 

VII.  If  the  presbytery  be  satisfied  with  his 
trials,  they  shall  then  proceed  to  license  him  in 
the  following  manner:  The  moderator  shall 
propose  to  him  the  following  questions :  viz. 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God, 
the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the 
confession  of  faith  of  this  church,  as  contain- 
ing the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures  ? 

3.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity, 
and  purity  of  the  church  ? 

4.  Do  you  promise  to  submit  yourself,  in  the 
Lord,  to  the  government  of  this  presbytery,  or 
of  any  other  presbytery  in  the  bounds  of  which 
you  may  be  called  ? 

VIII.  The  candidate  having  answered  these 
questions  in  the  affirmative,  and  the  moderator 
having  offered  up  a  prayer  suitable  to  the  oc- 
casion, he  shall  address  himself  to  the  can- 
didate to  the  following  purpose:  —  "In  the 
"  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  that 
"  authority  which  he  hath  given  to  the  church 
"for  its  edification,  we  do  license  you  to  preach 
"  the  gospel,  wherever  God  in  his  providence 
"may  call  you:  and  for  this  purpose,  may  the 
"  blessing  of  God  rest  upon  you,  and  the  Spirit 
"  of  Christ  fill  your  heart.—  Jlmen  !"  and  re- 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  435 

cord  shall  be  made  of  the  licensure  in  the  fol- 
lowing or  like  form :  viz. 

At  the  day  of 

the  presbytery  of  having 

received  testimonials  in  favour  of 
of  his  having  gone  through  a  regular  course 
of  literature  :  of  his  good  moral  character ; 
and  of  his  being  in  the  communion  of  the 
church :  proceeded  to  take  the  usual  parts  of 
trial  for  his  licensure  :  and  he  having  given 
satisfaction  as  to  his  accomplishments  in  litera- 
ture ;  as  to  his  experimental  acquaintance  with 
religion ;  and  as  to  his  proficiency  in  divinity 
and  other  studies;  the  presbytery  did,  and 
hereby  do,  express  their  approbation  of  all  these 
parts  of  trial :  and  he  having  adopted  the  con- 
fession of  faith  of  this  church,  and  satisfactorily 
answered  the  questions  appointed  to  be  put  to 
candidates  to  be  licensed;  the  presbytery  did,and 
hereby  do  license  him,  the  said 
to  preach  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  as  a  probationer 
for  the  holy  ministry,  within  the  bounds  of  this 
presbytery,  or  wherever  else  he  shall  be  orderly 
called. 

IX.  When  any  candidate  for  licensure  shall 
have  occasion  while  his  trials  are  going  on,  to 
remove  from  the  bounds  of  his  own  presbytery 
into  those  of  another,  it  shall  be  considered  as 
regular  for  the  latter  presbytery,  on  his  produ- 
cing proper  testimonials  from  the  former,  to  take 
up  his  trials  at  the  point  at  which  they  were 
left,  and  conduct  them  to  a  conclusion,  in  the 
same  manner  as  if  they  had  been  commenced 
by  themselves. 


436  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

X.  In  like  manner,  when  any  candidate,  after 
licensure,  shall,  by  the  permission  of  his  presby- 
tery, remove  without  its  limits,  an  extract  of 
the  record  of  his  licensure,  accompanied  with 
a  presbyterial  recommendation,  signed  by  the 
clerk,  shall  be  his  testimonials  to  the  presbytery 
tinder  whose  care  he  shall  come. 

XI.  When  a  licentiate  shall  have  been  preach- 
ing for  a  considerable  time,  and  his  services  do 
not  appear  to  be  edifying  to  the  churches,  the 
presbytery  may,  if  they  think  proper,  recall  his 
license. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

OF  THE  ELECTION  AND  ORDINATION  OF  BISHOPS 
OR    PASTORS,  AND    EVANGELISTS. 

I.  When  any  probationer  shall  have  preach- 
ed so  much  to  the  satisfaction  of  any  congrega- 
tion, as  that  the  people  appear  prepared  to  elect 
a  pastor,  the  session  shall  take  measures  to  con- 
vene them  for  this  purpose  :  and  it  shall  always 
be  the  duty  of  the  session  to  convene  them, 
when  a  majority  of  the  persons  entitled  to  vote 
in  the  case,  shall,  by  a  petition,  request  that  a 
meeting  may  be  called. 

II.  When  such  a  meeting  is  intended,  the  ses- 
sion shall  solicit  the  presence  and  counsel  of 
some  neighbouring  minister  to  assist  them  in 
conducting  the  election  contemplated,  unless 
highly  inconvenient  on  account  of  distance ;  in 
which  case  they  may  proceed  without  such  as- 
sistance. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  437 

III.  On  a  Lord's-day,  immediately  after  pub- 
lic worship,  it  shall  be  intimated  from  the  pul- 
pit, that  all  the  members  of  that  congregation 
are  requested  to  meet  on  ensuing, 
at  the  church,  or  usual  place  for  holding  public 
worship ;  then  and  there,  if  it  be  agreeable  to 
them,  to  proceed  to  the  election  of  a  pastor  for 
that  congregation. 

IV.  On  the  day  appointed,  the  minister  in- 
vited to  preside,  if  he  be  present,  shall,  if  it  be 
deemed  expedient,  preach  a  sermon ;  and  after 
sermon  he  shall  announce  to  the  people,  that 
he  will  immediately  proceed  to  take  the  votes 
of  the  electors  of  that  congregation,  for  a  pas- 
tor, if  such  be  their  desire  :  and  when  this  de- 
sire shall  be  expressed  by  a  majority  of  voices, 
he  shall  then  proceed  to  take  votes  accordingly. 
In  this  election,  no  person  shall  be  entitled  to 
vote  who  refuses  to  submit  to  the  censures  of 
the  church,  regularly  administered ;  or  who  does 
not  contribute  his  just  proportion,  according  to 
his  own  engagements,  or  the  rules  of  that  con- 
gregation, to  all  its  necessary  expenses. 

V.  When  the  votes  are  taken,  if  it  appear 
that  a  large  minority  of  the  people  are  averse 
from  the  candidate  who  has  a  majority  of  votes, 
and  cannot  be  induced  to  concur  in  the  call,  the 
presiding  minister  shall  endeavour  to  dissuade 
the  congregation  from  prosecuting  it  further. 
But  if  the  people  be  nearly,  or  entirely,  unani- 
mous; or  if  the  majority  shall  insist  upon  their 
right  to  call  a  pastor,  the  presiding  minister,  in 
that  case,  after  using  his  utmost  endeavours  to 
persuade  the  congregation  to  unanimity,  shall 

37* 


438  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

proceed  to  draw  a  call,  in  due  form,  and  to  have 
it  subscribed  by  the  electors ;  certifying  at  the 
same  time,  in  writing,  the  number  and  circum- 
stances of  those  who  do  not  concur  in  the  call  : 
all  which  proceedings  shall  be  laid  before  the 
presbytery,  together  with  the  call. 

VI.  The  call  shall  be  in  the  following  or  like 
form :  viz. 

The  congregation  of  being,  on 

sufficient  grounds,  well  satisfied  of  the  ministe- 
rial qualifications  of  you  and 
having  good  hopes,  from  our  past  experience 
of  your  labours,  that  your  ministrations  in  the 
Gospel  will  be  profitable  to  our  spiritual  inte- 
rests, do  earnestly  call  and  desire  you  to  under- 
take the  pastoral  office  in  said  congregation  ; 
promising  you,  in  the  discharge  of  your  duty, 
all  proper  support,  encouragement,  and  obe- 
dience in  the  Lord.  And  that  you  may  be  free 
from  worldly  cares  and  avocations,  we  hereby 
promise  and  oblige  ourselves  to  pay  to  you  the 
sum  of  in  regular  quar- 
terly (or  half  yearly,  or  yearly)  payments, 
during  the  time  of  your  being  and  continuing 
the  regular  pastor  of  this  church.  In  testimony 
whereof,  we  have  respectively  subscribed  our 
names,  this  day  of  A.  D. 
Attested  by  A.  D.  Moderator  of  the  meeting. 

VII.  But  if  any  congregation  shall  choose  to 
subscribe  their  call  by  their  elders  and  deacons, 
or  by  their  trustees,  or  by  a  select  committee, 
they  shall  be  at  liberty  to  do  so.  But  it  shall, 
in  such  case,  be  fully  certified  to  the  presbytery, 
by  the  minister,  or  other  person  who  presided, 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  439 

that  the  persons  signing  have  been  appointed, 
for  that  purpose,  by  a  public  vote  of  the  con- 
gregation ;  and  that  the  call  has  been,  in  all 
other  respects,  prepared  as  above  directed. 

VIII.  When  a  call  shall  be  presented  to  any 
minister  or  candidate,  it  shall  always  be  viewed 
as  a  sufficient  petition  from  the  people  for  his 
instalment.  The  acceptance  of  a  call,  by  a 
minister  orcandidate,shall  always  be  considered 
as  a  request,  on  Ms  part,  to  be  installed  at  the 
same  time.  And  when  a  candidate  shall  be 
ordained  in  consequence  of  a  call  from  any 
congregation,  the  presbytery  shall,  at  the  same 
time,  if  practicable,  install  him  pastor  of  that 
congregation. 

IX.  The  call,  thus  prepared,  shall  be  pre- 
sented to  the  presbytery,  under  whose  care  the 
person  called  shall  be ;  that,  if  the  presbytery 
think  it  expedient  to  present  the  call  to  him,  it 
may  be  accordingly  presented  :  and  no  minister 
or  candidate  shall  receive  a  call  but  through 
the  hands  of  the  presbytery. 

X.  If  the  call  be  to  the  licentiate  of  another 
presbytery,  in  that  case  the  commissioners  de- 
puted from  the  congregation  to  prosecute  the 
call,  shall  produce,  to  that  judicatory,  a  certifi- 
cate from  their  own  presbytery,  regularly  at- 
tested by  the  moderator  and  clerk,  that  the  call 
has  been  laid  before  them,  and  that  it  is  in 
order.  If  that  presbytery  present  the  call  to 
their  licentiate,  and  he  be  disposed  to  accept  it, 
they  shall  then  dismiss  him  from  their  jurisdic- 
tion, and  require  him  to  repair  to  that  presby- 
tery, into  the  bounds  of  which  he  is  called  5  and 


440  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

there  to  submit  himself  to  the  usual  trials  pre- 
paratory to  ordination. 

XI.  Trials  for  ordination,  especially  in  a  dif- 
ferent presbytery  from  that  in  which  the  can- 
didate was  licensed,  shall  consist  of  a  careful 
examination  as  to  his  acquaintance  with  ex- 
perimental religion ;  as  to  his  knowledge  of 
philosophy,  theology,  ecclesiastical  history,  the 
Greek  and  Hebrew  languages,  and  such  other 
branches  of  learning  as  to  the  presbytery  may 
appear  requisite ;  and  as  to  his  knowledge  of 
the  constitution,  the  rules  and  principles  of  the 
government,  and  discipline  of  the  church ;  to- 
gether with  such  written  discourse,  or  dis- 
courses, founded  on  the  word  of  God,  as  to  the 
presbytery  shall  seem  proper.  (1)  The  presby- 
tery, being  fully  satisfied  with  his  qualifications 
for  the  sacred  office,  shall  appoint  a  day  for  his 
ordination,  which  ought  to  be,  if  convenient,  in 
that  church  of  which  he  is  to  be  the  minister. 
It  is  also  recommended  that  a  fast  day  be  ob- 
served in  the  congregation  previous  to  the  day 
of  ordination.  (2) 

XII.  The  day  appointed  for  ordination  being 
come,  and  the  presbytery  convened,  a  member 
of  the  presbytery,  previously  appointed  to  that 
duty,  shall  preach  a  sermon  adapted  to  the  oc- 
casion. The  same,  or  another  member  ap- 
pointed to  preside,  shall  afterwards  briefly  recite 
from  the  pulpit,  in  the  audience  of  the  people, 
the  proceedings  of  the  presbytery  preparatory 

(1)  See  the  proofs  in  sections  1,  2,  3,  4,  of  chapter  iv. 

(2)  Acts  xiii.  2,  3. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  441 

to  this  transaction :  he  shall  point  out  the  na- 
ture and  importance  of  the  ordinance  ;  and  en- 
deavour to  impress  the  audience  with  a  proper 
sense  of  the  solemnity  of  the  transaction. 

Then,  addressing  himself  to  the  candidate, 
he  shall  propose  to  him  the  following  questions, 
viz. 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God, 
the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  prac- 
tice ?(l) 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the 
confession  of  faith  of  this  church,  as  containing 
the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures  ?  (2) 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and 
discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these 
United  States  ?  (3) 

4.  Do  you  promise  subjection  to  your  breth- 
ren in  the  Lord  ?  (4) 

5.  Have  you  been  induced,  as  far  as  you 
know  your  own  heart,  to  seek  the  office  of  the 
holy  ministry  from  love  to  God,  and  a  sincere 
desire  to  promote  his  glory  in  the  gospel  of  his 
Son  ?  (5) 

6.  Do  you  promise  to  be  zealous  and  faith- 
ful in  maintaining  th^truths  of  the  gospel,  and 
the  purity  and  peace  of  the  church ;  whatever 


(1)  2  Tim.  iii.  16.     Eph.  ii.  20. 

(2)  2  Tim.  i.  13. 

(3)  See  figure  (2)  above. 

(4)  1  Pet.  v.  5. 

(5)  1  Cor.  ii.  2.     2  Cor.  iv.  5. 


442  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 


persecution  or  opposition  may  arise  unto  you 
on  that  account?  (1) 

7.  Do  you  engage  to  be  faithful  and  diligent 
in  the  exercise  of  all  private  and  personal  du- 
ties, which  become  you  as  a  Christian  and  a 
minister  of  the  gospel ;  as  well  as  in  all  relative 
duties,  and  the  public  duties  of  your  office  ;  en- 
deavouring to  adorn  the  profession  of  the  gos- 
pel by  your  conversation ;  and  walking  with 
exemplary  piety  before  the  flock  over  which 
God  shall  make  you  overseer  ?  (2) 

8.  Are  you  now  willing  to  take  the  charge 
of  this  congregation,  agreeably  to  your  declara- 
tion at  accepting  their  call  ?  And  do  you  pro- 
mise to  discharge  the  duties  of  a  pastor  to  them, 
as  God  shall  give  you  strength  ?  (3) 

XIII.  The  candidate  having  answered  these 
questions  in  the  affirmative,  the  presiding 
minister  shall  propose  to  the  people  the  follow- 
ing questions : — 

1.  Do  you,  the  people  of  this  congregation, 
continue  to  profess  your  readiness  to  receive 

whom  you  have  called 
to  be  your  minister  ? 

2.  Do  you  promise  to  receive  the  word  of 
truth  from  his  mouth,  with  meekness  and  love; 
and  to  submit  to  him  ip  the  due  exercise  of 
discipline  ?  (4) 

3.  Do  you  promise  to  encourage  him  in  his 


(1)  Acts  xx.  17  to  31. 

(2)  See  the  epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus  throughout. 

(3)  1  Pet.  v.  2. 

(4)  James  i.  21.     Heb.  xiii.  17. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  443 

arduous  labour,  and  to  assist  his  endeavours  for 
your  instruction  and  spiritual  edification  ?  (1) 

4.  And  do  you  engage  to  continue  to  him, 
while  he  is  your  pastor,  that  competent  worldly 
maintenance  which  you  have  promised ;  and 
whatever  else  you  may  see  needful  for  the 
honour  of  religion,  and  his  comfort  among 
you  ?  (2) 

XIV.  The  people  having  answered  these 
questions  in  the  affirmative,  by  holding  up  their 
right  hands,  the  candidate  shall  kneel  down  in 
the  most  convenient  part  of  the  church.  Then 
the  presiding  minister  shall,  by  prayer,  (3)  and 
with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presby- 
tery, (4)  according  to  the  apostolic  example, 
solemnly  ordain  him  to  the  holy  office  of  the 
gospel  ministry.  Prayer  being  ended,  he  shall 
rise  from  his  knees ;  and  the  minister  who  pre- 
sides shall  first,  and  afterward  all  the  members 
of  the  presbytery  in  their  order,  take  him  by 
the  right  hand,  saying,  in  words  to  this  purpose, 
"  We  give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  to 
"  take  part  of  this  ministry  with  us."  (5)  After 
which  the  minister  presiding,  or  some  other 
appointed  for  the  purpose,  shall  give  a  solemn 
charge  in  the  name  of  God,  to  the  newly  or- 
dained bishop,  (6)  and  to  the  people,  (7)  to  per- 

(1)  1  Thess.  v.  12,  13. 

(2)  1  Cor.  ix.  7  to  15. 

(3)  Acts  xiii.  2,  3.  " 

(4)  1  Tim.  iv.  14. 

(5)  Gal.  ii.  9.     Acts  i.  25. 

(6)  2  Tim.  iv.  1,  2. 

(7)  Mark  iv.  24.  Heb.  ii.  1.  See  also  figures  (3), 
(4),  page  442,  and  (1),  page  443. 


444  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

severe  in  the  discharge  of  their  mutual  duties ; 
and  shall  then,  by  prayer,  recommend  them 
both  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  his  holy  keeping, 
and  finally,  after  singing  a  psalm,  shall  dismiss 
the  congregation  with  the  usual  blessing.  And 
the  presbytery  shall  duly  record  the  transaction. 

XV.  As  it  is  sometimes  desirable  and  im- 
portant that  a  candidate  who  has  not  received 
a  call  to  be  the  pastor  of  a  particular  congre- 
gation, should,  nevertheless,  be  ordained  to  the 
work  of  the  gospel  ministry,  as  an  evangelist 
to  preach  the  gospel,  administer  sealing  ordi- 
nances, and  organize  churches,  in  frontier  or 
destitute  settlements ;  in  this  case,  the  last  of 
the  preceding  questions  shall  be  omitted,  and 
the  following  used  as  a  substitute  : — viz. 

Are  you  now  willing  to  undertake  the  work 
of  an  evangelist ;  and  do  you  promise  to  dis- 
charge the  duties  which  may  be  incumbent  on 
you  in  this  character,  as  God  shall  give  you 
strength  ? 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

OF     TRANSLATION,    OR     REMOVING    A    MINISTER 
FROM    ONE    CHARGE    TO    ANOTHER.  • 

I.  No  bishop  shall  be  translated  from  one 
church  to  another,  nor  shall  he  receive  any  call 
for  that  purpose,  but  by  the  permission  of  the 
presbytery. 

II.  Any  church,  desiring  to  call  a  settled 
minister  from  his  present  charge,  shall,  by  com- 
missioners properly  authorized,  represent  to 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  445 

the  presbytery  the  ground  on  which  they  plead 
his  removal.  The  presbytery,  having  maturely 
considered  their  plea,  may,  according  as  it  ap- 
pears, more  or  less  reasonable,  either  recom- 
mend to  them  to  desist  from  prosecuting  the 
call,  or  may  order  it  to  be  delivered  to  the 
minister  to  whom  it  is  directed.  If  the  parties 
be  not  prepared  to  have  the  matter  issued  at 
that  presbytery,  a  written  citation  shall  be 
given  to  the  minister  and  his  congregation,  to 
appear  before  the  presbytery  at  their  next 
meeting.  This  citation  shall  be  read  from  the 
pulpit  in  that  church,  by  a  member  of  the 
presbytery  appointed  for  that  purpose,  imme- 
diately after  public  worship ;  so  that  at  least 
two  Sabbaths  shall  intervene  betwixt  the  cita- 
tion and  the  meeting  of  the  presbytery  at  which 
the  cause  of  translation  is  to  be  considered. 
The  presbytery  being  met,  and  having  heard 
the  parties,  shall,  upon  the  whole  view  of  the 
case,  either  continue  him  in  his  former  charge, 
or  translate  him,  as  they  shall  deem  to  be  most 
for  the  peace  and  edification  of  the  church ;  or 
refer  the  whole  affair  to  the  synod  at  their  next 
meeting,  for  their  advice  and  direction. 

III.  When  the  congregation  calling  any  set- 
tled minister  is  within  the  limits  of  another 
presbytery,  that  congregation  shall  obtain  leave 
from  the  presbytery  to  which  they  belong,  to 
apply  to  the  presbytery  of  which  he  is  a  mem- 
ber :  and  that  presbytery,  having  cited  him  and 
his  congregation  as  before  directed,  shall  pro- 
ceed to  hear  and  issue  the  cause.  If  they  agree 
to  the  translation,  they  shall  release  him  from 
38 


446  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

his  present  charge  ;  and  having  given  him  pro- 
per testimonials,  shall  require  him  to  repair  to 
that  presbytery,  within  the  bounds  of  which 
the  congregation  calling  him  lies,  that  the  pro- 
per steps  may  be  taken  for  his  regular  settle- 
ment in  that  congregation:  and  the  presbytery 
to  which  the  congregation  belongs,  having  re- 
ceived an  authenticated  certificate  of  his  release, 
under  the  hand  of  the  clerk  of  that  presbytery, 
shall  proceed  to  install  him  in  the  congregation, 
as  soon  as  convenient.  Provided  always,  that 
no  bishop  or  pastor  shall  be  translated  without 
his  own  consent  previously  obtained. 

IV.  When  any  minister  is  to  be  settled  in  a 
congregation,  the  instalment,  which  consists  in 
constituting  a  pastoral  relation  between  him 
and  the  people  of  that  particular  church,  may 
be  performed  either  by  the  presbytery,  or  by  a 
committee  appointed  for  that  purpose,  as  may 
appear  most  expedient:  and  the  following  order 
shall  be  observed  therein : 

V.  A  day  shall  be  appointed  for  the  instal- 
ment at  such  time  as  may  appear  most  con- 
venient, and  due  notice  thereof  given  to  the 
congregation. 

VI.  When  the  presbytery,  or  committee, 
shall  be  convened  and  constituted,  on  the  day 
appointed,  a  sermon  shall  be  delivered  by  some 
one  of  the  members  previously  appointed  there- 
to ;  immediately  after  which,  the  bishop  who  is 
to  preside  shall  state  to  the  congregation  the 
design  of  their  meeting,  and  briefly  recite  the 
proceedings  of  the  presbytery  relative  thereto. 
And  then,  addressing  himself  to  the  minister  to 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  447 

be  installed,  shall  propose  to  him  the  following 
or  similar  questions  : 

1.  Are  you  now  willing  to  take  the  charge 
of  this  congregation,  as  their  pastor,  agreeably 
to  your  declaration  at  accepting  their  call  ? 

2.  Do  you  conscientiously  believe  and  de- 
clare, as  far  as  you  know  your  own  heart,  that 
in  taking  upon  you  this  charge,  you  are  influ- 
enced by  a  sincere  desire  to  promote  the  glory 
of  God,  and  the  good  of  his  church  ? 

3.  Do  you  solemnly  promise,  that,  by  the 
assistance  of  the  grace  of  God,  you  will  endea- 
vour faithfully  to  discharge  all  the  duties  of  a 
pastor  to  this  congregation ;  and  will  be  care- 
ful to  maintain  a  deportment  in  all  respects 
becoming  a  minister  of  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
agreeably  to  yx>m  ordination  engagements  ? 

To  all  these  having  received  satisfactory  an- 
swers, he  shall  propose  to  the  people  the  same 
or  like  questions  as  those  directed  under  the 
head  of  ordination ;  which,  having  been  also 
satisfactorily  answered,  by  holding  up  the  right 
hand  in  testimony  of  assent,  he  shall  solemnly 
pronounce  and  declare  the  said  minister  to  be 
regularly  constituted  the  pastor  of  that  congre- 
gation. A  charge  shall  then  be  given  to  both 
parties,  as  directed  in  the  case  of  ordination ; 
and,  after  prayer,  and  singing  a  psalm  adapted 
to  the  transaction,  the  congregation  shall  be 
dismissed  with  the  usual  benediction. 

VII.  It  is  highly  becoming,  that,  after  the 
solemnity  of  the  instalment,  the  heads  of  fami- 
lies of  that  congregation  who  are  then  present, 
or  at  least  the  elders,  and  those  appointed  to 


448  FORM    OP    GOVERNMENT. 

take  care  of  the  temporal  concerns  of  that 
church,  should  come  forward  to  their  pastor, 
and  give  him  their  right  hand,  in  token  of  cor- 
dial reception  and  affectionate  regard. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

OF    RESIGNING    A    PASTORAL    CHARGE. 

When  any  minister  shall  labour  under  such 
grievances  in  his  congregation,  as  that  he  shall 
desire  leave  to  resign  his  pastoral  charge,  the 
presbytery  shall  cite  the  congregation  to  ap- 
pear, by  their  commissioners,  at  their  next 
meeting,  to  show  cause,  if  any  they  have, 
why  the  presbytery  should  ribt  accept  the 
resignation.  If  the  congregation  fail  to  ap- 
pear, or  if  their  reasons  for  retaining  their  pas- 
tor be  deemed  by  the  presbytery  insufficient, 
he  shall  have  leave  granted  to  resign  his  pas- 
toral charge,  of  which  due  record  shall  be 
made ;  and  that  church  shall  be  held  to  be 
vacant,  till  supplied  again,  in  an  orderly  man- 
ner, with  another  minister:  and  if  any  congre- 
gation shall  desire  to  be  released  from  their 
pastor,  a  similar  process,  mutatis  mutandis^ 
shall  be  observed. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  449 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

OF    MISSIONS. 

When  vacancies  become  so  numerous  in  any 
presbytery  that  they  cannot  be  supplied  with 
the  frequent  administration  of  the  word  and 
cfrdinances,  it  shall  be  proper  for  such  presby- 
tery, or  any  vacant  congregation  within  their 
bounds,  with  the  leave  of  the  presbytery,  to 
apply  to  any  other  presbytery,  or  to  any  synod, 
or  to  the  General  Assembly,  for  such  assistance 
as  they  can  afford.  And,  when  any  presby- 
tery shall  send  any  of  their  ministers  or  pro- 
bationers to  distant  vacancies,  the  missionary 
shall  be  ready  to  produce  his  credentials  to 
the  presbytery  or  presbyteries,  through  the 
bounds  of  which  he  may  pass,  or  at  least  to  a 
committee  thereof,  and  obtain  their  approba- 
tion. And  the  General  Assembly  may,  of 
their  own  knowledge,  send  missionaries  to 
any  part  to  plant  churches,  or  to  supply  va- 
cancies :  and,  for  this  purpose,  may  direct  any 
presbytery  to  ordain  evangelists,  or  ministers 
without  relation  to  particular  churches:  pro- 
vided always,  that  such  missions  be  made 
with  the  consent  of  the  parties  appointed;  and 
that  the  judicatory  sending  them,  make  the 
necessary  provision  for  their  support  and  re- 
ward in  the  performance  of  this  service. 


38* 


450  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

OF  MODERATORS. 

I.  It  is  equally  necessary  in  the  judicatories 
of  the  church,  as  in  other  assemblies,  that  there 
should  be  a  moderator  or  president ;  that  the 
business  may  be  conducted  with  order  a»d 
despatch. 

II.  The  moderator  is  to  be  considered  as 
possessing,  by  delegation  from  the  whole  body, 
all  authority  necessary  for  the  preservation  of 
order ;  for  convening  and  adjourning  the  judi- 
catory ;  and  directing  its  operations  accord- 
ing to  the  rules  of  the  church.  He  is  to  pro- 
pose to  the  judicatory  every  subject  of  delibe- 
ration that  comes  before  them.  He  may  pro- 
pose what  appears  to  him  the  most  regular  and 
speedy  way  of  bringing  any  business  to  issue. 
He  shall  prevent  the  members  from  interrupt- 
ing each  other  ;  and  require  them,  in  speaking, 
always  to  address  the  chair.  He  shall  prevent 
a  speaker  from  deviating  from  the  subject; 
and  from  using  personal  reflections.  He  shall 
silence  those  who  refuse  to  obey  order.  He 
shall  prevent  members  who  attempt  to  leave 
the  judicatory  without  leave  obtained  from 
him.  He  shall,  at  a  proper  season,  when  the 
deliberations  are  ended,  put  the  question  and 
call  the  votes.  If  the  judicatory  be  equally 
divided,  he  shall  possess  the  casting  vote.  If 
he  be  not  willing  to  decide,  he  shall  put  the 
question  a  second  time ;  and  if  the  judicatory 
be  again  equally  divided,  and  he  decline  to 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  451 

give  his  vote,  the  question  shall  be  lost.  In  all 
questions  he  shall  give  a  concise  and  clear  state 
of  the  object  of  the  vote  ;  and  the  vote  being 
taken,  shall  then  declare  how  the  question  is 
decided.  And  he  shall  likewise  be  empowered, 
on  any  extraordinary  emergency,  to  convene 
the  judicatory,  by  his  circular  letter,  before  the 
ordinary  time  of  meeting. 

III.  The  moderator  of  the  presbytery  shall 
be  chosen  from  year  to  year,  or  at  every  meet- 
ing of  the  presbytery,  as  the  presbytery  may 
think  best.  The  moderator  of  the  synod,  and 
of  the  General  Assembly,  shall  be  chosen  at 
each  meeting  of  those  judicatories:  and  the 
moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  another 
member  appointed  for  the  purpose,  shall  open 
the  next  meeting  with  a  sermon,  and  shall  hold 
the  chair  till  a  new  moderator  be  chosen. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

OF    CLERKS. 

Every  judicatory  shall  choose  a  clerk,  to 
record  their  transactions,  whose  continuance 
shall  be  during  pleasure.  It  shall  be  the  duty 
of  the  clerk,  besides  recording  the  transactions, 
to  preserve  the  records  carefully ;  and  to  grant 
extracts  from  them,  whenever  properly  re- 
quired :  and  such  extracts,  under  the  hand 
of  the  clerk,  shall  be  considered  as  authentic 
vouchers  of  the  fact  which  they  declare,  in 
any  ecclesiastical  judicatory,  and  to  every  part 
of  the  church. 


452  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

OF    VACANT    CONGREGATIONS    ASSEMBLING   FOR 
PUBLIC    WORSHIP. 

Considering  the  great  importance  of  weekly 
assembling  the  people,  for  the  public  worship 
of  God ;  in  order  thereby  to  improve  their 
knowledge ;  .to  confirm  their  habits  of  wor- 
ship, and  their  desire  of  the  public  ordinances ; 
to  augment  their  reverence  for  the  most  high 
God ;  and  to  promote  the  charitable  affections 
which  unite  men  most  firmly  in  society :  it  is 
recommended,  that  every  vacant  congregation 
meet  together,  on  the  Lord's  day,  at  one  or 
more  places,  for  the  purpose  of  prayer,  singing 
praises,  and  reading  the  holy  Scriptures,  toge- 
ther with  the  works  of  such  approved  divines, 
as  the  presbytery,  within  whose  bounds  they 
are,  may  recommend,  and  they  may  be  able  to 
procure ;  and  that  the  elders  or  deacons  be  the 
persons  who  shall  preside,  and  select  the  por- 
tions of  Scripture,  and  of  the  other  books  to  be 
read;  and  to  see  that  the  whole  be  conducted 
in  a  becoming  and  orderly  manner. 


CHAPTER  XXII.  . 

OF  COMMISSIONERS  TO  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

I.  The  commissioners  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly shall  always  be  appointed  by  the  presbytery 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  453 

from  which  they  come,  at  its  last  stated  meet- 
ing, immediately  preceding  the  meeting  of  the 
General  Assembly ;  provided,  that  there  be  a 
sufficient  interval  between  that  time  and  the 
meetingoftheAssembly,for  their  commissioners 
to  attend  to  their  duty  in  due  season;  otherwise, 
the  presbytery  may  make  the  appointment  at 
any  stated  meeting,  not  more  than  seven  months 
preceding  the  meeting  of  the  Assembly.  And 
as  much  as  possible  to  prevent  all  failure  in  the 
representation  of  the  presbyteries,  arising  from 
unforeseen  accidents  to  those  first  appointed,  it 
may  be  expedient  for  each  presbytery,  in  the 
room  of  each  commissioner,  to  appoint  also  an 
alternate  commissioner  to  supply  his  place,  in 
case  of  necessary  absence. 

II.  Each  commissioner,  before  his  name  shall 
be  enrolled  as  a  member  of  the  Assembly,  shall 
produce  from  his  presbytery,  a  commission 
under  the  hand  of  the  moderator  and  clerk,  in 
the  following,  or  like  form  :  viz. 

"  The  presbytery  of  being  met  at 

"  on  the  day  of 

"  doth  hereby  appoint  bishop  of  the 

"  congregation  of  [or 

"  ruling  elder  in  the  congregation  of  as 

"  the  case  may  be ;"]  (to  which  the  presbytery 
may,  if  they  think  proper,  make  a  substitution 
in  the  following  form)  "  or  in  case  of  his  absence, 
"  then  bishop  of  the  congregation  of 

"  [or  ruling  elder  in  the  con- 

"  gregation  of  as  the  case  may  be  :] 

"  to  be  a  commissioner,  on  behalf  of  this  presby- 


454 


FORM    OP    GOVERNMENT. 


"  tery,  to  the  next  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
"byterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
"  America,  to  meet  at  on  the 

"day  of  A.  D.  or  wherever, 

u  and  whenever  the  said  Assembly  may  happen 
"  to  sit ;  to  consult,  vote,  and  determine,  on  all 
"  things  that  may  come  before  that  body,  accord- 
"  ing  to  the  principles  and  constitution  of  this 
"  church,  and  the  word  of  God.  And  of  his 
"  diligence  herein,  he  is  to  render  an  account  at 
"  his  return. 

Signed  by  order  of  the  presbytery, 

Moderator, 
Clerk." 

And  the  presbytery  shall  make  record  of  the 
appointment. 

III.  In  order,  as  far  as  possible,  to  procure  a 
respectable  and  full  delegation  to  all  our  judi- 
catories, it  is  proper  that  the  expenses  of  minis- 
ters and  elders  in  their  attendance  on  these 
judicatories,  be  defrayed  by  the  bodies  which 
they  respectively  represent. 


BOOK  II. 

OF    DISCIPLINE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

GENERAL    PRINCIPLES    OF    DISCIPLINE. 

I.  Discipline  is  the  exercise  of  that  authority, 
and  the  application  of  that  system  of  laws, 
which  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  appointed  in 
his  church. 

II.  The  exercise  of  discipline  is  highly  im- 
portant and  necessary.  Its  ends  are,  the  re- 
moval of  offences  ;  the  vindication  of  the 
honour  of  Christ ;  the  promotion  of  the  purity 
and  general  edification  of  the  church ;  and  also 
the  benefit  of  the  offender  himself. 

III.  An  offence  is  any  thing  in  the  principles 
or  practice  of  a  church  member,  which  is  con- 
trary to  the  word  of  God ;  or  which,  if  it  be 
not  in  its  own  nature  sinful,  may  tempt  others 
to  sin,  or  mar  their  spiritual  edification. 

IV.  Nothing,  therefore,  ought  to  be  considered 
by  any  judicatory  as  an  offence,  or  admitted  as 
matter  of  accusation,  which  cannot  be  proved 
to  be  such  from  Scripture,  or  from  the  regula- 
tions and  practice  of  the  church,  founded  on 
Scripture ;  and  which  does  not  involve  those 
evils,  which  discipline  is  intended  to  pre- 
vent. 

455 


456 


DISCIPLINE. 


V.  The  exercise  of  discipline  in  such  a  man- 
ner as  to  edify  the  church,  requires  not  only 
much  of  the  spirit  of  piety,  but  also  much 
prudence  and  discretion.  It  becomes  the  rulers 
of  the  church,  therefore,  to  take  into  view  all 
the  circumstances  which  may  give  a  different 
character  to  conduct,  and  render  it  more  or  less 
offensive ;  and  which  may,  of  course,  require 
a  very  different  mode  of  proceeding  in  similar 
cases,  at  different  times,  for  the  attainment  of 
the  same  end. 

VI.  All  baptized  persons  are  members  of 
the  church,  are  under  its  care,  and  subject  to 
its  government  and  discipline  :  and  when  they 
have  arrived  at  the  years  of  discretion,  they  are 
bound  to  perform  all  the  duties  of  church  mem- 
bers. 

VII.  Offences  are  either  private  or  public  ; 
to  each  of  which,  appropriate  modes  of  pro- 
ceeding belong. 


CHAPTER  II. 

OP    PRIVATE    OFFENCES. 

I.  Private  offences  are  such  as  are  known 
only  to  an  individual,  or,  at  most,  to  a  very  few. 

II.  Private  offences  ought  not  to  be  imme- 
diately prosecuted  before  a  church  judicatory, 
because  the  objects  of  discipline  may  be  quite 
as  well,  and,  in  many  cases,  much  better  at- 
tained, by  a  different  course ;  and  because  a 
public  prosecution,  in  such  circumstances,  would 
tend  unnecessarily  to  spread  the  knowledge  of 
offences,  to  exasperate  and  harden  offenders,  to 


DISCIPLINE.  457 

extend  angry  and  vexatious  litigation,  and  thus 
to  render  the  discipline  of  the  church  more 
injurious  than  the  original  offence. 

III.  No  complaint  or  information,  on  the 
subject  of  personal  and  private  injuries,  shall 
be  admitted,  unless  those  means  of  reconcilia- 
tion, and  of  privately  reclaiming  the  offender, 
have  been  used,  which  are  required  by  Christ, 
Matt,  xviii.  15,  16.  And  in  case  of  offences, 
which,  though  not  personal,  are  private,  that 
is,  known  only  to  one,  or  a  very  few,  it  is  pro 
per  to  take  the  same  steps,  as  far  as  circum- 
stances admit.    . 

IV.  Those  who  bring  information  of  private 
and  personal  injuries  before  judicatories,  with- 
out having  taken  these  previous  steps,  shall 
themselves  be  censured,  as  guilty  of  an  offence 
against  the  peace  and  order  of  the  church. 

V.  If  any  person  shall  spread  the  knowledge 
of  an  offence,  unless  so  far  as  shall  be  unavoid- 
able, in  prosecuting  it  before  the  proper  judica- 
tory, or  in  the  due  performance  of  some  other 
indispensable  duty,  he  shall  be  liable  to  cen- 
sure, as  a  slanderer  of  his  brethren. 


CHAPTER  III. 

OP    PUBLIC    OFFENCES. 

I.  A  public  offence  is  that  which  is  attended 
with  such  circumstances  as  to  require  the  cog- 
nizance of  a  church  judicatory. 

II.  This  is  always  the  case  when  an  offence 

39 


458  DISCIPLINE. 


is  either  so  notorious  and  scandalous,  as  that 
no  private  steps  would  obviate  its  injurious 
effects ;  or  when,  though  originally  known  to 
one,  or  a  few,  the  private  steps  have  been  in- 
effectual, and  there  is,  obviously,  no  way  of 
removing  the  offence,  but  by  means  of  a  judi- 
cial process. 

III.  An  offence,  gross  in  itself,  and  known  to 
several,  may  be  so  circumstanced,  that  it  plainly 
cannot  be  prosecuted  to  conviction.  In  such 
cases,  however  grievous  it  may  be  to  the  pious, 
to  see  an  unworthy  member  in  the  church,  it  is 
proper  to  wait  until  God,  in  his  righteous  pro- 
vidence, shall  give  further  light ;  as  few  things 
tend  more  to  weaken  the  authority  of  disci- 
pline, and  to  multiply  offences,  than  to  com- 
mence process  without  sufficient  proof. 

IV.  When  any  person  is  charged  with  a 
crime,  not  by  an  individual,  or  individuals, 
coming  forward  as  accusers,  but  by  general 
rumour ,  the  previous  steps  prescribed  by  our 
Lord  in  case  of  private  offences,  are  not  neces- 

.  sary;  but  the  proper  judicatory  is  bound  to 
take  immediate  cognizance  of  the  affair. 

V.  In  order  to  render  an  offence  proper  for 
the  cognizance  of  a  judicatory  on  this  ground, 
the  rumour  must  specify  some  particular  sin  or 
sins;  it  must  be  generator  widely  spread;  it 
must  not  be  transient,  but  permanent,  and  rather 
gaining  strength  than  declining:  and  it  must 
be  accompanied  with  strong  presumption  of 
truth.  Taking  up  charges  on  this  ground,  of 
course,  requires  great  caution,  and  the  exercise 
of  much  Christian  prudence. 


DISCIPLINE.  459 

VI.  It  may  happen,  however,  that  in  conse- 
quence of  a  report,  which  does  not  fully  amount 
to  a  general  rumour,  as  just  described,  a  slan- 
dered individual  may  request  a  judicial  inves- 
tigation, which  it  may  be  the  duty  of  the  judi- 
catory to  institute. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

OF    ACTUAL    PROCESS. 

I.  When  all  other  means  of  removing  an 
offence  have  failed,  the  judicatory  to  which 
cognizance  of  it  properly  belongs,  shall  judi- 
cially take  it  into  consideration. 

II.  There  are  two  modes  in  which  an  offence 
may  be  brought  before  a  judicatory  :  either  by 
an  individual  or  individuals,  who  appear  as 
accusers,  and  undertake  to  substantiate  the 
charge  ;  or  by  common  fame. 

III.  In  the  former  case,  process  must  be 
pursued  in  the  name  of  the  accuser  or  ac- 
cusers. In  the  latter,  there  is  no  need  of 
naming  any  person  as  the  accuser.  Common 
fame  is  the  accuser.  Yet  a  general  rumour 
may  be  raised  by  the  rashness,  censoriousness, 
or  malice,  of  one  or  more  individuals.  When 
this  appears  to  have  been  the  case,  such  indi- 
viduals ought  to  be  censured  in  proportion  to 
the  degree  of  criminality  which  appears  at- 
tached to  their  conduct. 

IV.  Great  caution  ought  to  be  exercised  in 
receiving  accusations  from  any  person  who  is 


460  DISCIPLINE. 

known  to  indulge  a  malignant  spirit  towards 
the  accused;  who  is  not  of  good  character; 
who  is  himself  under  censure  or  process ;  who 
is  deeply  interested,  in  any  respect,  iq  the  con- 
viction of  the  accused ;  or  who  is  known  to  be 
litigious,  rash,  or  highly  imprudent. 

V.  When  a  judicatory  enters  on  the  consid- 
eration of  a  crime  or  crimes  alleged,  no  more 
shall  be  done,  at  the  first  meeting,  unless  by 
consent  of  parties,  than  to  give  the  accused  a  ' 
copy  of  each  charge  with  the  names  of  the  wit- 
nesses to  support  it ;  and  to  cite  all  concerned 
to  appear  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  judicatory, 
to  have  the  matter  fully  heard  and  decided. 
Notice  shall  be  given  to  the  parties  concerned, 
at  least  ten  days  previously  to  the  meeting  of 
the  judicatory. 

VI.  The  citations  shall  be  issued  and  signed 
by  the  moderator  or  clerk,  by  order,  and  in  the 
name  of  the  judicatory.  He  shall  also  furnish 
citations  for  such  witnesses  as  the  accused  shall 
nominate,  to  appear  on  his  behalf. 

VII.  Although  it  is  required  that  the  accused 
be  informed  of  the  names  of  all  the  witnesses 
who  are  to  be  adduced  against  him,  at  least  ten 
days  before  the  time  of  trial,  (unless  he  consent 
to  waive  the  right  and  proceed  immediately)  it 
is  not  necessary  that  he,  on  his  part,  give  a 
similar  notice  to  the  judicatory  of  all  the  wit- 
nesses intended  to  be  adduced  by  him  for  his 
exculpation. 

VIII.  In  exhibiting  charges,  the  times,  places, 
and  circumstances  should,  if  possible,  be  ascer- 
tained and  stated,  that  the  accused  may  have 


DISCIPLINE.  461 

an  opportunity  to  prove  an  alibi  9  or  to  extenu- 
ate or  alleviate  his  offence. 

IX.  The  judicatory,  in  many  cases,  may  find 
it  more  for  edification,  to  send  some  members 
to  converse,  in  a  private  manner,  with  the  ac- 
cused person ;  and  if  he  confess  guilt,  to  endea- 
vour to  bring  him  to  repentance,  than  to  pro- 
ceed immediately  to  citation. 

X.  When  an  accused  person,  or  a  witness, 
refuses  to  obey  the  citation,  he  shall  be  cited 
a  second  time;  and  if  he  still  continue  to 
refuse,  he  shall  be  excluded  from  the  com 
munion  of  the  church,  for  his  contumacy,  untb 
he  repent. 

XI.  Although,  on  the  first  citation,  the  per 
son  cited  shall  declare  in  writing,  or  otherwise 
his  fixed  determination  not  to  obey  it;  this? 
declaration  shall,  in  no  case,  induce  the  judi 
catory  to  deviate  from  the  regular  course  pre 
scribed  for  citations.  They  shall  proceed  as  if 
no  such  declaration  had  been  made.  The  per 
son  cited  may  afterwards  alter  his  mind. 

XII.  The  time  which  must  elapse  between 
the  first  citation  of  an  accused  person,  or  a 
witness,  and  the  meeting  of  the  judicatory  at 
which  he  is  to  appear,  is  at  least  ten  days.  But 
the  time  allotted  for  his  appearance  in  the  sub- 
sequent citation  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  the 
judicatory ;  provided  always,  however,  that  it 
be  not  less  than  is  quite  sufficient  for  a  season- 
able and  convenient  compliance  with  the  cita- 
tion. 

XIII.  The  second  citation  ought  always  to 
be  accompanied  with  a  notice,  that  if  the  per- 

39* 


462  DISCIPLINE. 

son  cited  do  not  appear  at  the  time  appointed, 
the  judicatory,  besides  censuring  him  for  his 
contumacy,  will,  after  assigning  some  person 
to  manage  his  defence,  proceed  to  take  the  tes- 
timony in  his  case,  as  if  he  were  present. 

XIV.  Judicatories,  before  proceeding  to  trial, 
ought  to  ascertain  that  their  citations  have  been 
duly  served  on  the  persons  for  whom  they  were 
intended,  and  especially  before  they  proceed  to 
ultimate  measures  for  contumacy. 

XV.  The  trial  shall  be  fair  and  impartial. 
The  witnesses  shall  be  examined  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  accused ;  or,  at  least,  after  he  shall 
have  received  due  citation  to  attend ;  and  he 
shall  be  permitted  to  ask  any  questions  tending 
to  his  own  exculpation. 

XVI.  The  judgment  shall  be  regularly  en- 
tered on  the  records  of  the  judicatory:  and  the 
parties  shall  be  allowed  copies  of  ihe  whole 
proceedings,  at  their  own  expense,  if  they 
demand  them.  And  in  case  of  references  or 
appeals,  the  judicatory  referring,  or  appealed 
from,  shall  send  authentic  copies  of  the  whole 
process  to  the  higher  judicatory. 

XVIL  The  person  found  guilty  shall  be  ad- 
monished or  rebuked,  or  excluded  from  church 
privileges,  as  the  case  shall  appear  to  deserve, 
until  he  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  repent- 
ance. 

XVIII.  As  cases  may  arise  in  which  many 
days,  or  even  weeks,  may  intervene  before  it 
is  practicable  to  commence  process  against  an 
accused  church  member,  the  session  may,  in 
such  cases,  and  ought,  if  they  think  the  edifi- 


DISCIPLINE.  463 

cation  of  the  church  requires  it,  to  prevent  the 
accused  person  from  approaching  the  Lord's 
table  until  the  charge  against  him  can  be  ex- 
amined. 

XIX.  The  sentence  jsh all  be  published  only 
in  the  church  or  churches  which  have  been 
offended.  Or,  if  the  offence  be  of  small  im- 
portance, and  such  as  it  shall  appear  most  for 
edification  not  to  publish,  the  sentence  may 
pass  only  in  the  judicatory. 

XX.  Such  gross  offenders  as  will  not  be  re- 
claimed by  the  private  or  public  admonitions 
of  the  church,  are  to  be  cut  off  from  its  com- 
munion, agreeably  to  our  Lord's  direction, 
Matt,  xviii.  17.  And  the  apostolical  injunc- 
tion respecting  the  incestuous  person,  1  Cor.  v. 
1  to  5. 

XXI.  No  professional  counsel  shall  be  per- 
mitted to  appear  and  plead  in  cases  of  process 
in  any  of  our  ecclesiastical  courts.  But  if  any 
accused  person  feel  unable  to  represent  and 
plead  his  own  cause  to  advantage,  he  may  re- 
quest any  minister  or  elder,  belonging  to  the 
judicatory  before  which  he  appears,  to  prepare 
and  exhibit  his  cause  as  he  may  judge  proper. 
But  the  minister  or  elder  so  engaged,  shall  not 
be  allowed,  after  pleading  the  cause  of  the  ac- 
cused, to  sit  in  judgment  as  a  member  of  the 
judicatory. 

XXII.  Questions  of  order,  which  arise  in  the 
course  of  process,  shall  be  decided  by  the  mo- 
derator. If  an  appeal  is  made  from  the  chair, 
the  question  on  the  appeal  shall  be  taken  with- 
out debate. 


464  DISCIPLINE. 

XXIII.  Ill  recording  the  proceedings,  in 
cases  of  judicial  process,  the  reasons  for  all  de- 
cisions, except  on  questions  of  order,  shall  be 
recorded  at  length ;  that  the  record  may  ex- 
hibit every  thing  which  had  an  influence  on 
the  judgment  of  the  court.  And  nothing  but 
what  is  contained  in  the  record,  may  be  taken 
into  consideration  in  reviewing  the  proceedings 
in  a  superior  court. 


CHAPTER  V. 

OF    PROCESS    AGAINST    A    BISHOP    OR    MINISTER. 

I.  As  the  honour  and  success  of  the  gospel 
depend,  in  a  great  measure,  on  the  character 
of  its  ministers,  each  presbytery  ought,  with 
the  greatest  care  and  impartiality,  to  watch 
over  the  personal  and  professional  conduct  of 
all  its  members.  But  as,  on  the  one  hand,  no 
minister  ought,  on  account  of  his  office,  to  be 
screened  from  the  hand  of  justice,  nor  his  of- 
fences to  be  slightly  censured  ;  so  neither  ought 
scandalous  charges  to  be  received  against  him, 
by  any  judicatory,  on  slight  grounds. 

II.  Process  against  a  gospel  minister  shall 
always  be  entered  before  the  presbytery  of 
which  he  is  a  member.  And  the  same  can- 
dour, caution,  and  general  method,  substituting 
only  the  presbytery  for  the  session,  are  to  be 
observed  in  investigating  charges  against 
him,  as  are  prescribed  in  the  case  of  private 
members. 


DISCIPLINE.  465 

III.  If  it  be  found  that  the  facts  with  which 
a  minister  stands  charged,  happened  without 
the  bounds  of  his  own  presbytery,  that  presby- 
tery shall  send  notice  to  the  presbytery  within 
whose  bounds  they  did  happen :  and  desire 
them  either  (if  within  convenient  distance)  to 
cite  the  witnesses  to  appear  at  the  place  of 
trial ;  or  (if  the  distance  be  so  great  as  to  ren- 
der that  inconvenient)  to  take  the  examination 
themselves,  and  transmit  an  authentic  record 
of  their  testimony :  always  giving  due  notice 
to 'the  accused  person  of  the  time  and  place  of 
such  examination. 

IV.  Nevertheless,  in  case  of  a  minister  being 
supposed  to  be  guilty  of  a  crime,  or  crimes,  at 
such  a  distance  from  his  usual  place  of  resi- 
dence, as  that  the  offence  is  not  likely  to  be- 
come otherwise  known  to  the  presbytery  ^to 
which  he  belongs ;  it  shall,  in  such  case,  be  the 
duty  of  the  presbytery  within  whose  bounds 
the  facts  shall  have  happened,  after  satisfying 
themselves  that  there  is  probable  ground  of  ac- 
cusation, to  send  notice  to  the  presbytery  of 
which  he  is  a  member,  who  are  to  proceed 
against  him,  and  either  send  and  take  the  testi- 
mony themselves,  by  a  commission  of  their  own 
body,  or  request  the  other  presbytery  to  take  it 
for  them,  and  transmit  the  same,  properly  au- 
thenticated. 

V.  Process  against  a  gospel  minister  shall 
not  be  commenced,  unless  some  person  or  per- 
sons undertake  to  make  out  the  charge  ;  or  un- 
less common  fame  so  loudly  proclaims  the 
scandal,  that  the  presbytery  find  it  necessary, 


466 


DISCIPLINE. 


for  the  honour  of  religion,  to  investigate  the 
charge. 

VI.  As  the  success  of  the  gospel  greatly  de- 
pends upon  the  exemplary  character  of  its 
ministers,  their  soundness  in  the  faith,  and  holy 
conversation ;  and  as  it  is  the  duty  of  all 
Christians  to  be  very  cautious  in  taking  up  an 
ill  report  of  any  man,  but  especially  of  a  min- 
ister of  the  gospel ;  therefore,  if  any  man  knows 
a  minister  to  be  guilty  of  a  private,  censurable 
fault,  he  should  warn  him  in  private.  But  if 
the  guilty  person  persist  in  his  fault,  or  it  be- 
come public,  he  who  knows  it  should  apply  to 
some  other  bishop  of  the  presbytery  for  his  ad- 
vice in  the  case. 

VII.  The  prosecutor  of  a  minister  shall  be 
previously  warned,  that  if  he  fail  to  prove  the 
charges,  he  must  himself  be  censured  as  a  slan- 
derer of  the  gospel  ministry,  in  proportion  to 
the  malignancy  or  rashness  that  shall  appear  in 
the  prosecution. 

VIII.  When  complaint  is  laid  before  the 
presbytery,  it  must  be  reduced  to  writing ;  and 
nothing  further  is  to  be  done  at  the  first  meet- 
ing, (unless  by  consent  of  parties)  than  giving 
the  minister  a  full  copy  of  the  charges,  with  the 
names  of  the  witnesses  annexed ;  and  citing  all 
parties,  and  their  witnesses,  to  appear  and  be 
heard  at  the  next  meeting;  which  meeting 
shall  not  be  sooner  than  ten  days  after  such 
citation.  , 

IX.  When  a  member  of  a  church  judicatory 
js  under  process,  it  shall  be  discretionary  with 
the  judicatory  whether  his  privileges  of  de- 


DISCIPLINE.  467 

liberating  and  voting,  as  a  member,  in  other 
matters,  shall  be  suspended  until  the  process  is 
finally  issued,  or  not. 

X.  At  the  next  meeting  of  the  presbytery, 
the  charges  shall  be  read  to  him,  and  he  shall 
be  called  upon  to  say  whether  he  is  guilty  or 
not.  If  he  confess,  and  the  matter  be  base  and 
flagitious;  such  as  drunkenness,  uncleanness, 
or  crimes  of  a  higher  nature,  however  penitent 
he  may  appear,  to  the  satisfaction  of  all,  the 
presbytery  must,  without  delay,  suspend  him 
from  the  exercise  of  his  oflice,  or  depose  him 
from  the  ministry  ;  and,  if  the  way  be  clear  for 
the  purpose,  appoint  him  a  due  time  to  confess 
publicly  before  the  congregation  offended,  and 
to  profess  his  penitence. 

XI.  If  a  minister  accused  of  atrocious  crimes, 
being  twice  duly  cited,  shall  refuse  to  attend 
the  presbytery,  he  shall  be  immediately  sus- 
pended. And  if,  after  another  citation,  he  still 
refuse  to  attend,  he  shall  be  deposed  as  contu- 
macious. 

XII.  If  the  minister,  when  he  appears,  will 
not  confess ;  but  denies  the  facts  alleged  against 
him ;  if,  on  hearing  the  witnesses,  the  charges 
appear  important,  and  well  supported,  the  pres- 
bytery must,  nevertheless,  censure  him ;  and 
admonish,  suspend,  or  depose  him,  according 
to  the  nature  of  the  offence. 

XIII.  Heresy  and  schism  may  be  of  such  a 
nature  as  to  infer  deposition ;  but  errors  ought 
to  be  carefully  considered ;  whether  they  strike 
at  the  vitals  of  religion,  and  are  industriously 
spread ;  or,  whether  they  arise  from  the  weak- 


468 


DISCIPLINE. 


ness  of  the  human  understanding,  and  are  not 
likely  to  do  much  injury. 

XIV.  A  minister  under  process  for  heresy 
or  schism,  should  be  treated  with  Christian  and 
brotherly  tenderness.  Frequent  conferences 
ought  to  be  held  with  him,  and  proper  admo- 
nitions administered.  For  some  more  danger- 
ous errors,  however,  suspension  may  become 
necessary. 

XV.  If  the  presbytery  find,  on  trial,  that  the 
matter  complained  of  amounts  to  no  more  than 
such  acts  of  infirmity  as  may  be  amended,  and 
the  people  satisfied ;  so  that  little  or  nothing 
remains  to  hinder  his  usefulness,  they  shall  take 
all  prudent  measures  to  remove  the  offence. 

XVI.  A  minister  deposed  for  scandalous 
conduct,  shall  not  be  restored,  even  on  the 
deepest  sorrow  for  his  sin,  until  after  some 
time  of  eminent  and  exemplary,  humble  and 
edifying  conversation,  to  heal  the  wound  made 
by  his  scandal.  And  he  ought  in  no  case  to 
be  restored,  until  it  shall  appear,  that  the  senti- 
ments of  the  religious  public  are  strongly  in  his 
favour,  and  demand  his  restoration. 

XVII.  As  soon  as  a  minister  is  deposed,  his 
congregation  shall  be  declared  vacant. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

OF    WITNESSES. 

I.  Judicatories  ought  to  be  very  careful 
and  impartial  in  receiving  testimony.     All  per- 


DISCIPLINE.  469 

sons  are  not  competent  as  witnesses ;  and  all 
who  are  competent  are  not  credible, 

II.  A  competent  witness  is  one  who  ought 
to  be  admitted  and  heard.  The  competency 
of  a  witness  may  be  affected  by  his  want  of 
the  proper  age  ;  by  a  want  of  any  of  the  senses 
essential  to  a  knowledge  of  the  matter  which 
he  is  called  to  establish ;  by  weakness  of  un- 
derstanding ;  by  infamy  of  character ;  by  being 
under  church  censure  for  falsehood  or  perjury  ; 
by  nearness  of  relationship  to  any  of  the  par- 
ties ;  and  by  a  variety  of  considerations  which 
cannot  be  specified  in  detail. 

III.  Where  there  is  room  for  doubt  with  re- 
gard to  any  of  these  points,  either  party  has  a 
right  to  challenge  witnesses ;  and  the  judicatory 
shall  candidly  attend  to  the  exceptions,  and 
decide  upon  them. 

IV.  The  credibility  of  a  witness,  or  the  de- 
gree of  credit  due  to  his  testimony,  may  be  af- 
fected by  relationship  to  any  of  the  parties ;  by 
deep  interest  in  the  result  of  the  trial ;  by 
general  rashness,  indiscretion,  or  malignity  of 
character  ;  and  by  various  other  circumstances ; 
to  which  judicatories  shall  carefully  atteud,  and 
for  which  they  shall  make  all  proper  allowance 
in  their  decision. 

V.  A  husband  or  wife  shall  not  be  com- 
pelled to  bear  testimony  against  each  other  in 
any  judicatory. 

VI.  The  testimony  of  more  than  one  witness 
is  necessary  in  order  to  establish  any  charge ; 
yet  if  several  credible  witnesses  bear  testimony 
to  different  similar  acts,  belonging  to  the  same 

40 


470  DISCIPLINE. 

general  charge,  the  crime  shall  be  considered 
as  proved. 

VII.  No  witness,  afterward  to  be  examined, 
except  a  member  of  the  judicatory,  shall  be 
present  during  the  examination  of  anothei 
witness  on  the  same  case,  unless  by  consent  of 
parties. 

VIII.  To  prevent  confusion,  witnesses  shall 
be  examined  first  by  the  party  introducing  them . 
then  cross-examined  by  the  opposite  party: 
after  which  any  member  of  the  judicatory,  or 
either  party,  may  put  additional  interrogatories. 
But  no  question  shall  be  put  or  answered,  ex- 
cept by  permission  of  the  moderator. 

IX.  The  oath  or  affirmation  to  a  witness, 
shall  be  administered  by  the  moderator,  in  the 
following  or  like  terms :  "  You  solemnly  pro- 
"  mise,  in  the  presence  of  the  omniscient  and 
"heart-searching  God,  that  you  will  declare  the 
"  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the 
"  truth,  according  to  the  best  of  your  knowledge, 
"  in  the  matter  in  which  you  are  called  to  wit- 
"  ness,  as  you  shall  answer  it  to  the  great  Judge 
"  of  quick  and  dead." 

X.  Every  question  put  to  a  witness  shall,  if 
required,  be  reduced  to  writing.  When  an- 
swered, it  shall,  together  with  the  answer,  be 
recorded,  if  deemed  by  either  party  of  sufficient 
importance. 

XI.  The  records  of  a  judicatory,  or  any  part 
of  them,  whether  original  or  transcribed,  if  re- 
gularly authenticated  by  the  moderator  and 
clerk,  or  either  of  them,  shall  be  deemed  good 
and  sufficient  evidence  in  every  other  judicatory. 


DISCIPLINE.  471 

XII.  In  like  manner,  testimony  taken  by  one 
judicatory,  and  regularly  certified,  shall  be  re- 
ceived by  every  other  judicatory,  as  no  less 
valid  than  if  it  had  been  taken  by  themselves. 

XIII.  Cases  may  arise  in  which  it  is  not  con- 
venient for  a  judicatory  to  have  the  whole,  or, 
perhaps,  any  part  of  the  testimony  in  a  parti- 
cular cause,  taken  in  their  presence.  In  this 
case  a  commission  of  the  judicatory,  consisting 
of  two  or  three  members,  may  be  appointed, 
and  authorized  to  proceed  to  the  place  where 
the  witness  or  witnesses  reside,  and  take  the 
testimony  in  question,  which  shall  be  considered 
as  if  taken  in  the  presence  of  the  judicatory  : 
of  which  commission,  and  of  the  time  and  place 
of  their  meeting,  due  notice  shall  be  given  to 
the  opposite  party,  that  he  may  have  an  oppor- 
tunity of  attending.  And  if  the  accused  shaH 
desire  on  his  part  to  take  testimony  at  a  dis- 
tance, for  his  own  exculpation,  he  shall  give 
notice  to  the  judicatory  of  the  time  and  place 
when  it  is  proposed  to  take  it,  that  a  commis- 
sion, as  in  the  former  case,  may  be  appointed 
for  the  purpose. 

XIV.  When  the  witnesses  have  all  been  ex- 
amined, the  accused  and  the  prosecutor  shall 
have  the  privilege  of  commenting  on  their  tes- 
timony to  any  reasonable  extent. 

XV.  A  member  of  the  judicatory  may  be 
called  upon  to  bear  testimony  in  a  case  which 
comes  before  it.  He  shall  be  qualified  as  other 
witnesses  are  ;  and  after  having  given  his  testi- 
mony, he  may  immediately  resume  his  seat  as 
a  member  of  the  judicatory. 


472  DISCIPLINE. 

XVI.  A  member  of  the  church  summoned 
as  a  witness,  and  refusing  to  appear,  or,  having 
appeared,  refusing  to  give  testimony,  may  be 
censured  for  contumacy,  according  to  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  case. 

XVII.  The  testimony  given  by  witnesses, 
must  be  faithfully  recorded,  and  read  to  them, 
for  their  approbation  or  subscription. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

OF  THE  VARIOUS  WAYS  IN  WHICH  A  CAUSE  MAY 
BE  CARRIED  FROM  A  LOWER  JUDICATORY  TO 
A  HIGHER. 

I.  In  all  governments  conducted  by  men, 
wrong  may  be  done,  from  ignorance,  from 
prejudice,  from  malice,  or  from  other  causes. 
To  prevent  the  continued  existence  of  this 
wr.ong,  is  one  great  design  of  superior  judica- 
tories. And  although  there  must  be  a  last  re- 
sort, beyond  which  there  is  no  appeal :  yet  the 
security  against  permanent  wrong  will  be  as 
great  as  the  nature  of  the  case  admits,  when 
those  who  had  no  concern  in  the  origin  of  the 
proceedings,  are  brought  to  review  them,  and 
to  annul  or  confirm  them,  as  they  see  cause ; 
when  a  greater  number  of  counsellors  are  made 
to  sanction  the  judgments,  or  to  correct  the 
errors  of  a  smaller ;  and,  finally,  when  the 
whole  church  is  called  to  sit  in  judgment  on 
the  acts  of  a  part. 

II.  Every  kind  of  decision  which  is  formed 
in  any  church  judicatory,  except  the  highest,  is 


DISCIPLINE.  473 

subject  to  the  review  of  a  superior  judicatory, 
and  may  be  carried  before  it  in  one  or  the  other 
of  the  four  following  ways. 


SECTION  I. 

GENERAL  REVIEW  AND  CONTROL. 

I.  It  is  the  duty  of  every  judicatory  above 
a  church  session,  at  least  once  a  year,  to  review 
the  records  of  the  proceedings  of  the  judicatory 
next  below.  And  if  any  lower  judicatory  shall 
omit  to  send  up  its  records  for  this  purpose,  the 
higher  may  issue  an  order  to  produce  them, 
either  immediately,  or  at  a  particular  time,  as 
circumstances  may  require. 

II.  In  reviewing  the  records  of  an  inferior 
judicatory,  it  is  proper  to  examine,  First, 
Whether  the  proceedings  have  been  constitu- 
tional and  regular:  Secondly,  Whether  they 
have  been  wise,  equitable,  and  for  the  edifica- 
tion of  the  church;  Thirdly,  Whether  they 
have  been  correctly  recorded. 

III.  In  most  cases  the  superior  judicatory 
may  be  considered  as  fulfilling  its  duty,  by 
simply  recording,  on  its  own  minutes,  the 
animadversion  or  censure  which  it  may  think 
proper  to  pass  on  records  under  review;  and 
also  by  making  an  entry  of  the  same  in  the 
book  reviewed.  But  it  may  be  that,  \n  the 
course  of  review,  cases  of  irregular  proceedings 
may  be  found  so  disreputable  and  injurious  as 
to  demand  the  interference  of  fne  superior 
judicatory.     In  cases  of  this  kind  the  inferior 

40* 


474  DISCIPLINE. 

judicatory  may  be  required  to  review  and  cor- 
rect its  proceedings. 

IV.  No  judicial  decision,  however,  of  a  judi- 
catory shall  be  reversed,  unless  it  be  regularly 
brought  up  by  appeal  or  complaint. 

V.  Judicatories  may  sometimes  entirely  neg- 
lect to  perform  their  duty;  by  which  neglect, 
heretical  opinions  or  corrupt  practices  may  be 
allowed  to  gain  ground  ;  or  offenders  of  a  very 
gross  character  may  be  suffered  to  escape :  or 
some  circumstances  in  their  proceedings,  of 
very  great  irregularity,  may  not  be  distinctly 
recorded  by  them.  In  any  of  which  cases, 
their  records  will  by  no  means  exhibit  to  the 
superior  judicatory  a  full  view  of  their  proceed- 
ings. If,  therefore,  the  superior  judicatory  be 
well  advised,  by  common  fame ,that  such  neg- 
lects or  irregularities  have  occurred  on  the  part 
of  the  inferior  judicatory,  it  is  incumbent  on 
them  to  take  cognizance  of  the  same ;  and  to 
examine,  deliberate,  and  judge  in  the  whole 
matter,  as  completely  as  if  it  had  been  re- 
corded, and  thus  brought  up  by  the  review  of 
the  records. 

VI.  When  any  important  delinquency,  or 
grossly  unconstitutional  proceedings,  appear  in 
the  records  of  any  judicatory,  or  are  charged 
against  them  by  common  fame,  the  first  step 
to  be  taken  by  the  judicatory  next  above,  is  to 
cite  the  judicatory  alleged  to  have  offended,  to 
appear  at  a  specified  time  and  place,  and  to 
show  what  it  has  done,  or  failed  to  do  in  the 
case  in  question :  after  which  the  judicatory 
thus  issuing  the  citation,  shall  remit  the  whole 


DISCIPLINE.  475 

matter  to  the  delinquent  judicatory,  with  a 
direction  to  take  it  up,  and  dispose  of  it  in  a 
constitutional  manner,  or  stay  all  further  pro- 
ceedings in  the  case,  as  circumstances  may 
require. 


SECTION  II. 

OF  REFERENCES. 

I.  A  reference  is  a  judicial  representation, 
made  by  an  inferior  judicatory  to  a  superior, 
of  a  case  not  yet  decided ;  which  representa- 
tion ought  aftvays  to  be  in  writing. 

II.  Cases  which  are  new,  important,  difficult, 
of  peculiar  delicacy,  the  decision  of  which  may 
establish  principles  or  precedents  of  extensive 
influence,  on  which  the  sentiments  of  the  infe- 
rior judicatory  are  greatly  divided,  or  on  which, 
for  any  reason,  it  is  highly  desirable  that  a 
larger  body  should  first  decide,  are  proper  sub- 
jects of  reference. 

III.  References  are  either  for  mere  advice, 
preparatory  to  a  decision  by  the  inferior  judi- 
catory; or  for  ultimate  trial  and  decision  by  the 
superior. 

IV.  In  the  former  case,  the  reference  only 
suspends  the  decision  of  the  judicatory  from 
which  it  comes:  in  the  latter  case,  it  totally 
relinquishes  the  decision,  and  submits  the  whole 
cause  to  the  final  judgment  of  the  superior 
judicatory. 

V.  Although  references  may  in  some  cases,  as 
before  stated,  be  highly  proper ;  yet  it  is,  gene- 


476  DISCIPLINE. 

rally  speaking,  more  conducive  to  the  public 
good,  that  each  judicatory  should  fulfil  its  duty 
by  exercising  its  judgment. 

VI.  Although  a  reference  ought,  generally, 
to  procure  advice  from  the  superior  judicatory; 
yet  that  judicatory  is  not  necessarily  bound  to 
give  a  final  judgment  in  the  case,  even  if  re- 
quested to  do  so ;  but  may  remit  the  whole 
cause,  either  with  or  without  advice,  back  to 
the  judicatory  by  which  it  was  referred. 

VII.  In  cases  of  reference,  the  members  of 
the  inferior  judicatory  making  it,  retain  all  the 
privileges  of  deliberating  and  voting,  in  the 
course  of  trial  and  judgment  before  the  supe- 
rior judicatory,  which  they  would  have  had, 
if  no  reference  had  been  made. 

VIII.  References  are,  generally,  to  be  car- 
ried to  the  judicatory  immediately  superior. 

IX.  In  cases  of  reference,  the  judicatory  re- 
ferring ought  to  have  all  the  testimony,  and 
other  documents,  duly  prepared,  produced,  and 
in  perfect  readiness ;  so  that  the  superior  judi- 
catory may  be  able  to  consider  and  issue  the 
case  with  as  little  difficulty  or  delay  as  possible. 


SECTION  III. 

OF   APPEALS. 


I.  An  appeal  is  the  removal  of  a  cause 
already  decided,  from  an  inferior  to  a  superior 
judicatory,  by  a  party  aggrieved. 

II.  All  persons  who  have  submitted  to  a 


DISCIPLINE.  477 

regular  trial  in  an  inferior,  may  appeal  to  a 
higher  judicatory. 

III.  Any  irregularity  in  the  proceedings  of 
the  inferior  judicatory;  a  refusal  of  reasonable 
indulgence  to  a  party  on  trial ;  declining  to 
receive  important  testimony;  hurrying  to  a 
decision  before  the  testimony  is  fully  taken ; 
a  manifestation  of  prejudice  in  the  case;  and 
mistake  or  injustice  in  the  decision — are  all 
proper  grounds  of  appeal. 

IV.  Appeals  may  be,  either  from  a  part  of 
the  proceedings  of  a  judicatory,  or  from  a  defi- 
nitive sentence. 

V.  Every  appellant  is  bound  to  give  notice 
of  his  intention  to  appeal,  and  also  to  lay  the 
reasons  thereof,  in  writing,  before  the  judica- 
tory appealed  from,  either  before  its  rising,  or 
within  ten  days  thereafter.  If  this  notice,  or 
these  reasons,  be  not  given  to  the  judicatory 
while  in  session,  they  shall  be  lodged  with  the 
moderator. 

VI.  Appeals  are  generally  to  be  carried  in 
regular  gradation,  from  an  inferior  judicatory 
to  the  one  immediately  superior. 

VII.  The  appellant  shall  lodge  his  appeal, 
and  the  reasons  of  it,  with  the  clerk  of  the 
higher  judicatory,  before  the  close  of  the  second 
day  of  their  session. 

VIII.  In  taking  up  an  appeal,  after  ascer- 
taining that  the  appellant  on  his  part  has  con- 
ducted it  regularly,  the  first  step  shall  be  to 
read  the  sentence  appealed  from :  secondly,  to 
read  the  reasons  which  were  assigned  by  the 
appellant  for  his  appeal,  and  which   are  on 


478  DISCIPLINE. 

record :  thirdly ',  to  read  the  whole  record  of 
the  proceedings  of  the  inferior  judicatory  in  the 
case,  including  all  the  testimony,  and  the  rea- 
sons of  their  decision :  fourthly,  to  hear  the 
original  parties :  fifthly,  to  hear  any  of  the 
members  of  the  inferior  judicatory,  in  explana- 
tion of  the  grounds  of  their  decision,  or  of  their 
dissent  from  it. 

IX.  After  all  the  parties  shall  have  been 
fully  heard,  and  all  the  information  gained  by 
the  members  of  the  superior  judicatory,  from 
those  of  the  inferior,  which  shall  be  deemed 
requisite,  the  original  parties,  and  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  inferior  judicatory,  shall  withdraw; 
when  the  clerk  shall  call  the  roll,  that  every 
member  may  have  an  opportunity  to  express 
his  opinion  on  the  case ;  after  which  the  final 
vote  shall  be  taken. 

X.  The  decision  may  be  either  to  confirm  or 
reverse,  in  whole,  or  in  part,  the  decision  of 
the  inferior  judicatory;  or  to  remit  the  cause, 
for  the  purpose  of  amending  the  record,  should 
it  appear  to  be  incorrect  or  defective ;  or  for  a 
new  trial. 

XI.  If  an  appellant,  after  entering  his  appeal 
to  a  superior  judicatory,  fail  to  prosecute  it,  it 
shall  be  considered  as  abandoned,  and  the  sen- 
tence appealed  from  shall  be  final.  And  an 
appellant  shall  be  considered  as  abandoning 
his  appeal,  if  he  do  not  appear  before  the  judi- 
catory appealed  to,  on  the  first  or  second  day 
of  its  meeting,  next  ensuing  the  date  of  his 
notice  of  appeal.     Except  in  cases  in  which 


DISCIPLINE.  479 

the  appellant  can  make  it  appear  that  he  was 
prevented  from  seasonably  prosecuting  his  ap- 
peal by  the  providence  of  God. 

XII.  Members  of  judicatories  appealed  from 
cannot  be  allowed  to  vote  in  the  superior  judi- 
catory, on  any  question  connected  with  the 
appeal. 

XIII.  If  the  members  of  the  inferior  judi- 
catory, in  case  of  a  sentence  appealed  from, 
appear  to  have  acted  according  to  the  best  of 
their  judgment,  and  with  good  intention,  they 
incur  no  censure,  although  their  sentence  be 
reversed.  Yet,  if  they  appear  to  have  acted 
irregularly  or  corruptly,  they  shall  be  censured 
as  the  case  may  require. 

XIV.  If  an  appellant  is  found  to  manifest  a 
litigious  or  other  unchristian  spirit,  in  the  pro- 
secution of  his  appeal,  he  shall  be  censured 
according  to  the  degree  of  his  offence. 

XV.  The  necessary  operation  of  an  appeal 
is,  to  suspend  all  further  proceedings  on  the 
ground  of  the  sentence  appealed  from.  But  if 
a  sentence  of  suspension,  or  excommunication 
from  church  privileges,  or  of  deposition  from 
office,  be  the  sentence  appealed  from,  it  shall 
be  considered  as  in  force  until  the  appeal  shall 
be  issued. 

XVI.  It  shall  always  be  deemed  the  duty 
of  the  judicatory,  whose  judgment  is  appealed 
from,  to  send  authentic  copies  of  all  their  re- 
cords, and  of  the  whole  testimony  relating  to 
the  matter  of  the  appeal.  And  if  any  judica- 
tory shall  neglect  its  duty  in  this  respect  ;-espe- 


480 


DISCIPLINE. 


cially,  if  thereby  an  appellant,  who  has  con- 
ducted with  regularity  on  his  part,  is  deprived 
of  the  privilege  of  having  his  appeal  season- 
ably issued ;  such  judicatory  shall  be  cen- 
sured according  to  the  circumstances  of  the 
case. 

XVII.  An  appeal  shall  in  no  case  be  entered, 
except  by  one  of  the  original  parties. 


SECTION  IV. 


OF    COMPLAINTS. 


I.  Another  method  by  which  a  cause 
which  has  been  decided  by  an  inferior  judica- 
tory, may  be  carried  before  a  superior,  is  by 
complaint. 

II.  A  complaint  is  a  representation  made  to 
a  superior,  by  any  member  or  members  of  a 
minority  of  an  inferior  judicatory,  or  by  any 
other  person  or  persons,  respecting  a  decision 
by  an  inferior  judicatory,  which,  in  the  opinion 
of  the  complainants,  has  been  irregularly  or 
unjustly  made. 

III.  The  casesin  which  complaint  isproper  and 
advisable,  are  such  as  the  following,  viz.  The 
judgment  of  an  inferior  judicatory  may  be  fa- 
vourable to  the  only  party  who  has  been  placed 
at  their  bar ;  or  the  judgment  in  question  may 
do  no  wrong  to  any  individual ;  or  the  party 
who  is  aggrieved  by  it  may  decline  the  trouble 
of  conducting  an  appeal.     In  any  of  these  cases 


DISCIPLINE.  481 

no  appeal  is  to  be  expected.  And  yet  the  judg- 
ment may  appear  to  some  of  the  members  of 
the  judicatory,  to  be  contrary  to  the  constitu- 
tion of  the  church,  injurious  to  the  interests  of 
religion,  and  calculated  to  degrade  the  charac- 
ter of  those  who  have  pronounced  it.  In  this 
case  the  minority  have  not  only  a  right  to  re- 
cord, id  the  minutes  of  the  judicatory,  thoir 
dissent  from  this  judgment,  or  their  protest 
against  it,  but  they  have  also  a  right  to  com- 
plain to  the  superior  judicatory. 

IV.  Notice  of  a  complaint  shall  always  be 
given  before  the  rising  of  the  judicatory,  or 
within  ten  days  thereafter,  as  in  the  case  of  an 
appeal. 

V.  This  complaint  brings  the  whole  pro- 
ceedings in  the  case  under  the  review  of  the 
superior  judicatory;  and  if  the  complaint  ap- 
pears to  be  well  founded,  it  may  have  the 
effect  not  only  of  drawing  down  censure  upon 
those  who  concurred  in  the  judgment  com- 
plained of;  but  also  of  reversing  that  judg- 
ment, and  placing  matters  in  the  same  situation 
in  which  they  were  before  the  judgment  was 
pronounced. 

VI.  In  cases  of  complaint,  however,  as  in 
those  of  appeal,  the  reversal  of  a  judgment  of 
an  inferior  judicatory  is  not  necessarily  con- 
nected with  censure  on  that  judicatory. 

VII.  None  of  the  members  of  the  judicatory 
whose  act  is  complained  of,  can  vote  in  the  su- 
perior judicatory,  on  any  question  connected 
with  the  complaint. 

41 


482  DISCIPLINE. 

CHAPTER   VIII. 

OF    DISSENTS    AND    PROTESTS. 

I.  A  dissent  is  a  declaration  on  the  part  of 
one  or  more  members  of  a  minority,  in  a  judi- 
catory, expressing  a  different  opinion  from  that 
ofthe  majority  in  a  particular  case.  A  dissent, 
unaccompanied  with  reasons^  is  always  entered 
on  the  records  of  the  judicatory. 

II.  A  protest  is  a  more  solemn  and  formal 
declaration,  made  by  members  of  a  minority  as 
before-mentioned,  bearing  their  testimony 
against  what  they  deem  a  mischievous  or  erro- 
neous judgment ;  and  is  generally  accompanied 
with  a  detail  of  the  reasons  on  which  it  is 
founded. 

III.  If  a  protest  or  dissent  be  couched  in  de- 
cent and  respectful  language,  and  contains  no 
offensive  reflections  or  insinuations  against  the 
majority  of  the  judicatory,  those  who  offer  it 
have  a  right  to  have  it  recorded  on  the  minutes. 

IV.  A  dissent  or  protest  may  be  accom- 
panied with  a  complaint  to  a  superior  judica- 
tory, or  not,  at  the  pleasure  of  those  who  offer 
it.  If  not  thus  accompanied,  it  is  simply  left  to 
speak  for  itself,  when  the  records  containing  it 
come  to  be  reviewed  by  the  superior  judicatory. 

V.  It  may  sometimes  happen  that  a  protest, 
though  not  infringing  the  rules  of  decorum, 
either  in  its  language  or  matter,  may  impute  to 
the  judicatory,  whose  judgment  it  opposes, 
some  principles  or  reasonings  which  it  never 
adopted.     In  this  case  the  majority  of  the  ju- 


DISCIPLINE.  483 

dicatory  may  with  propriety  appoint  a  com- 
mittee to  draw  up  an  answer  to  the  protest, 
which,  after  being  adopted  as  the  act  of 
the  judicatory,  ought  to  be  inserted  on  the 
records. 

VI.  When,  in  such  a  case,  the  answer  of  the 
majority  is  brought  in,  those  who  entered  their 
protest  may  be  of  the  opinion  that  fidelity  to 
their  cause  calls  upon  them  to  make  a  reply  to 
the  answer.  This,  however,  ought  by  no 
means  to  be  admitted ;  as  the  majority  might, 
of  course,  rejoin,  and  litigation  xnight  be  per- 
petuated, to  the  great  inconvenience  and  dis- 
grace of  the  judicatory. 

VII.  When,  however,  those  who  have  pro- 
tested, consider  the  answer  of  the  majority  as 
imputing  to  them  opinions  or  conduct  which 
they  disavow;  the  proper  course  is,  to  ask 
leave  to  take  back  their  protest,  and  modify  it 
in  such  manner  as  to  render  it  more  agreeable 
to  their  views.  This  alteration  may  lead  to  a 
corresponding  alteration  in  the  answer  of  the 
majority;  with  which  the  whole  affair  ought 
to  terminate. 

VIII.  None  can  join  in  a  protest  against  a 
decision  of  any  judicatory,  excepting  those 
who  had  a  right  to  vote  in  said  decision. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

NEW    TESTIMONY. 


I.  If,  after  a  trial  before  any  judicatory,  new 
testimony  be  discovered,  which  is  supposed  to 


484 


DISCIPLINE. 


be  highly  important  to  the  exculpation  of  the 
accused,  it  is  proper  for  him  to  ask,  and  for  the 
judicatory  to  grant,  a  new  trial. 

II.  It  sometimes  happens,  in  the  prosecution 
of  appeals,  that  testimony,  which  had  not  been 
exhibited  before  the  inferior  judicatory,  is  repre- 
sented to  exist,  and  to  be  of  considerable  im- 
portance in  the  case. 

III.  Representations  of  this  kind  ought  not 
to  be  lightly,  or  of  course,  sustained.  But  the 
superior  judicatory  ought  to  be  well  satisfied, 
that  the  alleged  testimony  is  of  real  importance, 
before  they  determine  to  put  the  inferior  judi- 
catory to  the  trouble  of  a  new  trial. 

IV.  When  such  testimony,  therefore,  is  al- 
leged to  exist,  either  by  the  appellant,  or  the 
judicatory  appealed  from,  it  will  be  proper  for 
the  superior  judicatory  to  inquire  into  the  na- 
ture and  import  of  the  testimony ;  what  is  in- 
tended to  be  proved  by  it ;  and,  whether  there 
is  any  probability  that  it  will  really  establish 
the  point  intended  to  be  established. 

V.  If  it  appear  that  the  fact  proposed  to  be 
established  by  the  new  testimony  is  important ; 
that  is,  if  it  appear  to  be  such  a  fact  as,  if 
proved,  would  materially  alter  the  aspect  of  the 
cause;  and  if  there  be  any  probability  that  the 
testimony  in  question  will  be  sufficient  to 
establish  the  alleged  fact ;  then  the  superior 
judicatory  ought  to  send  the  cause  back  to  the 
inferior  for  a  new  trial. 

VI.  Cases  may  arise,  however,  in  which  the 
judicatory  appealed  from,  and  the  appellant, 
may  concur  in  requesting  the  superior  judicatory 


DISCIPLINE.  485 

to  take  up  and  issue  the  appeal,  with  the  ad- 
ditional light  which  the  new  evidence  may 
afford.  In  this  case,  and  especially  if  very 
serious  injury  is  likely  to  happen,  either  to 
the  appellcnt,  or  to  the  church,  by  the  delay 
which  a  new  trial  would  occasion,  the  superior 
judicatory  may  proceed  to  hear  the  new  testi- 
mony, and  to  issue  the  appeal,  with  the  aid  of 
the  additional  light  which  that  testimony  may 
afford. 

VII.  When,  however,  the  judgment  of  the 
inferior  judicatory  is  reversed;  and  it  is  ap- 
parent that  the  new  testimony  had  considerable 
influence  in  procuring  the  reversal ;  it  ought  to 
be  so  stated  in  the  decision  of  the  superior  ju- 
dicatory ;  inasmuch  as  it  would  be  injustice  to 
the  inferior  judicatory  to  reverse  their  decision, 
upon  grounds  which  were  never  before  them, 
without  explaining  the  fact. 


CHAPTER  X. 

JURISDICTION. 

I.  When  a  member  shall  be  dismissed  from 
one  church,  with  a  view  to  his  joining  another, 
if  he  commit  an  offence  previous  to  his  joining 
the  latter,  he  shall  be  considered  as  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  church  which  dismissed  him, 
and  amenable  to  it,  up  to  the  time  when  he 
actually  becomes  connected  with  that  to  which 
he  was  dismissed  and  recommended. 

II.  The  same  principle  applies  to  a  minister- 

41* 


486  DISCIPLINE. 

who  is  always  to  be  considered  as  remaining 
under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  presbytery  which 
dismissed  him,  until  he  actually  becomes  a 
member  of  another. 

III.  If,  however,  either  a  minister,  or  a  pri- 
vate member,  shall  be  charged  with  a  crime 
which  appears  to  have  been  committed  during 
the  interval  between  the  date  of  his  dismission, 
and  his  actually  joining  the  new  body,  but 
which  did  not  come  to  light  until  after  he  had 
joined  the  new  body,  that  body  shall  be  em- 
powered and  bound  to  conduct  the  process 
against  him. 

IV.  No  presbytery  shall  dismiss  a  minister, 
or  licentiate,  or  candidate  for  licensure,  without 
specifying  the  particular  presbytery,  or  other 
ecclesiastical  body,  with  which  he  is  to  be 
connected. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

LIMITATION    OF    TIME. 

I.  When  any  member  shall  remove  from 
one  congregation  to  another,  he  shall  produce 
satisfactory  testimonials  of  his  church  member- 
ship and  dismission,  before  he  be  admitted  as 
a  regular  member  of  that  church ;  unless  the 
church  to  which  he  removes  has  other  satis- 
factory means  of  information. 

II.  No  certificate  of  church  membership 
shall  be  considered  as  valid  testimony  of  the 
good  standing  of  the  bearer,  if  it  be  more  than 


DISCIPLINE.  487 

one  year  old,  except  where  there  has  been  no 
opportunity  of  presenting  it  to  a  church. 

III.  When  persons  remove  to  a  distance,  and 
neglect,  for  a  considerable  time,  to  apply  for 
testimonials  of  dismission,  and  good  standing, 
the  testimonials  given  them  shall  testify  to  their 
character  only  up  to  the  time  of  their  removal, 
unless  the  judicatory  have  good  information  of 
a  more  recent  date. 

IV.  If  a  church  member  have  been  more 
than  two  years  absent  from  the  place  of  his  or- 
dinary residence  and  ecclesiastical  connexions, 
if  he  apply  for  a  certificate  of  membership,  his 
absence,  and  the  ignorance  of  the  church  respect- 
ing his  demeanour  for  that  time,  shall  be  dis- 
tinctly stated  in  the  certificate. 

V.  Process,  in  case  of  scandal,  shall  com- 
mence within  the  space  of  one  year  after  the 
crime  shall  have  been  committed ;  unless  it 
shall  have  recently  become  flagrant.  It  may 
happen,  however,  that  a  church  member,  after 
removing  to  a  place  far  distant  from  his  former 
residence,  and  where  his  connexion  with  the 
church  is  unknown,  may  commit  a  crime,  on 
account  of  which  process  cannot  be  instituted 
within  the  time  above  specified.  In  all  such 
cases,  the  recent  discovery  of  the  church  mem- 
bership of  the  individual,  shall  be  considered 
as  equivalent  to  the  crime  itself  having  recently 
become  flagrant.  The  same  principle  also  ap- 
plies to  ministers  if  similar  circumstances  should 
occur. 


THE 

DIRECTORY 


WORSHIP  OF  GOD   IN  THE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH 
IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA,* 

AS  AMENDED  AND  RATIFIED  BY  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY, 

In  May,  1821. 


CHAPTER  I. 

OF    THE    SANCTIFICATION    OF    THE    LORD'S  DAY. 

I.  It  is  the  duty  of  every  person  to  remem- 
ber the  Lord's  day  ;  and  to  prepare  for  it,  before 
its  approach.  All  worldly  business  should  be 
so  ordered,  and  seasonably  laid  aside,  as  that 
we  may  not  be  hindered  thereby  from  sancti- 
fying the  Sabbath,  as  the  Holy  Scriptures 
require. 

II.  The  whole  day  is  to  be  kept  holy  to  the 
Lord;  and  to  be  employed  in  the  public  and 
private  exercises  of  religion.  Therefore,  it  is 
requisite,  that  there  be  a  holy  resting,  all  the 
day,  from  unnecessary  labours;  and  an  ab- 
staining   from   those   recreations   which   may 

*  The  Scripture-warrant  for  what  is  specified  in 
the  various  articles  of  this  directory,  will  be  found 
at  large  in  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms,  in 
the  places  where  the  subjects  are  treated  in  a  doctrinal 
form. 

489 


490  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

be  lawful  on  other  days ;  and  also,  as  much 
as  possible,  from  worldly  thoughts  and  conver- 
sation. 

III.  Let  the  provisions  for  the  support  of  the 
family  on  that  day,  be  so  ordered,  that  servants 
or  others  be  not  improperly  detained  from  the 
public  worship  of  God ;  nor  hindered  from 
sanctifying  the  Sabbath. 

IV.  Let  every  person  and  family,  in  the 
morning,  by  secret  and  private  prayer,  for  them- 
selves and  others,  especially  for  the  assistance 
of  God  to  their  minister,  and  for  a  blessing  upon 
his  ministry,  by  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  by 
holy  meditation,  prepare  for  communion  with 
God  in  his  public  ordinances. 

V.  Let  the  people  be  careful  to  assemble  at 
the  appointed  time ;  that,  being  all  present  at 
the  beginning,  they  may  unite,  with  one  heart, 
in  all  the  parts  of  public  worship  :  and  let  none 
unnecessarily  depart,  till  after  the  blessing  be 
pronounced. 

VI.  Let  the  time  after  the  solemn  services  of 
the  congregation  in  public  are  over,  be  spent  in 
reading,  meditation,  repeating  of  sermons,  cate- 
chising, religious  conversation,  prayer  for  a 
blessing  upon  the  public  ordinances,  the  sing- 
ing of  psalms,  hymns,  or  spiritual  songs ; — 
visiting  the  sick,  relieving  the  poor,  and  in  per- 
forming such  like  duties  of  piety,  charity,  and 
mercy. 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  491 

CHAPTER  II. 

OP  THE  ASSEMBLING  OF  THE  CONGREGATION, 
AND  THEIR  BEHAVIOUR  DURING  DIVINE 
SERVICE. 

I.  When  the  time  appointed  for  public  wor- 
ship is  come,  let  the  people  enter  the  church, 
and  take  their  seats  in  a  decent,  grave,  and 
reverent  manner. 

II.  In  time  of  public  worship,  let  all  the 
people  attend  with  gravity  and  reverence ;  for- 
bearing to  read  any  thing,  except  what  the 
minister  is  then  reading  or  citing;  abstaining 
from  all  whisperings,  from  salutations  of  persons 
present,  or  coming  in  ;  and  from  gazing  about, 
sleeping,  smiling,  and  all  other  indecent  beha- 
viour. 


CHAPTER  III. 

OF     THE     PUBLIC     READING     OF     THE     HOLY 
SCRIPTURES. 

I.  The  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  in 
the  congregation,  is  a  part  of  the  public  wor- 
ship of  God,  and  ought  to  be  performed  by  the 
ministers  and  teachers. 

II.  The  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament,  shall  be  publicly  read,  from  the 
most  approved  translation,  in  the  vulgar  tongue, 
that  all  may  hear  and  understand. 

III.  How  large  a  portion  shall  be  read  at 
once,  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  every  minister  : 
however,  in  each  service,  he  ought  to  read,  at 


492  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

least,  one  chapter;  and  more,  when  the  chap 
ters  are  short,  or  the  connexion  requires  it.  He 
may,  when  he  thinks  it  expedient,  expound  any 
part  of  what  is  read  :  always  having  regard  to 
the  time,  that  neither  reading,  singing,  praying, 
preaching,  or  any  other  ordinance,  be  dispro- 
portionate the  one  to  the  other ;  nor  the  whole 
rendered  too  short,  or  too  tedious. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

v     OF    THE    SINGING    OF    PSALMS. 

I.  It  is  the  duty  of  Christians  to  praise  God, 
by  singing  psalms,  or  hynms,  publicly  in  the 
church,  as  also  privately  in  the  family. 

II.  In  singing  the  praises  of  God,  we  are  to 
sing  with  the  spirit,  and  with  the  understanding 
also  ;  making  melody  in  our  hearts  unto  the 
Lord.  It  is  also  proper,  that  we  cultivate  some 
knowledge  of  the  rules  of  music ;  that  we  may 
praise  God  in  a  becoming  manner  with  our 
voices,  as  well  as  with  our  hearts. 

III.  The  whole  congregation  should  be  fur- 
nished with  books,  and  ought  to  join  in  this 
part  of  worship.  It  is  proper  to  sing  without 
parcelling  out  the  psalm,  line  by  line.  The 
practice  of  reading  the  psalm,  line  by  line,  was 
introduced  in  times  of  ignorance,  when  many 
in  the  congregation  could  not  read :  therefore, 
it  is  recommended,  that  it  be  laid  aside,  as  far 
as  convenient. 

IV.  The  proportion  of  the  time  of  public 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSIIIP.  493 

worship  to  be  spent  in  singing,  is  left  to  the 
prudence  of  every  minister :  but  it  is  recom- 
mended, that  more  time  be  allowed  for  this 
excellent  part  of  divine  service  than  has  been 
usual  in  most  of  our  churches. 


CHAPTER  V. 

OF    PUBLIC    PRAYER. 

I.  It  seems  very  proper  to  begin  the  public 
worship  of  the  sanctuary  by  a  short  prayer; 
humbly  adoring  the  infinite  majesty  of  the 
living  God ;  expressing  a  sense  of  our  distance 
from  him  as  creatures,  and  unworthiness  as 
sinners;  and  humbly  imploring  his  gracious 
presence,  the  assistance  of  his  Holy  Spirit  in 
the  duties  of  his  worship,  and  his  acceptance 
of  us  through  the  merits  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

II.  Then,  after  singing  a  psalm,  or  hymn,  it 
is  proper  that,  before  sermon,  there  should 
be  a  full  and  comprehensive  prayer.  First, 
Adoring  the  glory  and  perfections  of  God,  as 
they  are  made  known  to  us  in  the  works  of 
creation,  in  the  conduct  of  providence,  and  in 
the  clear  and  full  revelation  he  hath  made  of 
himself  in  his  written  word.  Second,  Giving 
thanks  to  him  for  all  his  mercies  of  every  kind, 
general  and  particular,  spiritual  and  temporal, 
common  and  special ;  above  all,  for  Christ  Jesus, 
his  unspeakable  gift,  and  the  hope  of  eternal 
life  through  him.     Third,  Making  humble  con- 

42 


494  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

fession  of  sin,  both  original  and  actual;  acknow- 
ledging, and  endeavouring  to  impress  the  mind 
of  every  worshipper,  with  a  deep  sense  of  the 
evil  of  all  sin,  as  such ;  as  being  a  departure 
from  the  living  God ;  and  also  taking  a  par- 
ticular and  affecting  view  of  the  various  fruits 
which  proceed  from  this  root  of  bitterness : — 
as  sins  against  God,  our  neighbour,  and  our- 
selves ;  sins  in  thought,  in  word,  and  in  deed ; 
sins  secret  and  presumptuous ;  sins  accidental 
and  habitual.  Also,  the  aggravations  of  sin, 
arising  from  knowledge,  or  the  means  of  it ; 
from  distinguishing  mercies ;  from  valuable 
privileges;  from  breach  of  vows,  &c.  Fourth, 
Making  earnest  supplication  for  the  pardon  of 
sin,  and  peace  with  God,  through  the  blood  of 
the  atonement,  with  all  its  important  and  happy- 
fruits;  for  the  Spirit  of  sanctification,  and  abun- 
dant supplies  of  the  grace  that  is  necessary  to 
the  discharge  of  our  duty;  for  support  and  com- 
fort, under  all  the  trials  to  which  we  are  liable, 
as  we  are  sinful  and  mortal;  and  for  all  tem- 
poral mercies  that  may  be  necessary,  in  our 
passage  through  this  valley  of  tears.  Always 
remembering  to  view  them  as  flowing  in  the 
channel  of  covenant  love,  and  intended  to  be 
subservient  to  the  preservation  and  progress  of 
the  spiritual  life.  Fifth,  Pleading  from  every 
principle  warranted  in  Scripture;  from  our 
own  necessity  ;  the  all-sufficiency  of  God  ;  the 
merit  and  intercession  of  our  Saviour;  and  the 
glory  of  God  in  the  comfort  and  happiness  of 
his  people.  Sixth,  Intercession  for  others,  in- 
cluding the  whole  world  of  mankind;  the  king- 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  495 

dom  of  Christ,  or  his  church  universal;  the 
church  or  churches  with  which  we  are  more 
particularly  connected;  the  interest  of  human 
society  in  general,  and  in  that  community  to 
which  we  immediately  belong ;  all  that  are 
invested  with  civil  authority;  the  ministers  of 
the  everlasting  gospel ;  and  the  rising  genera- 
tion :  with  whatever  else,  more  particular,  may 
seem  necessary,  or  suitable,  to  the  interest  of 
that  congregation  where  divine  worship  is  cele- 
brated. 

III.  Prayer  after  sermon,  ought  generally  to 
have  a  relation  to  the  subject  that  has  been 
treated  of  in  the  discourse ;  and  all  other  public 
prayers,  to  the  circumstances  that  gave  occasion 
for  them. 

IV.  It  is  easy  to  perceive,  that  in  all  the  pre- 
ceding directions  there  is  a  very  great  compass 
and  variety;  and  it  is  committed  to  the  judg- 
ment and  fidelity  of  the  officiating  pastor  to 
insist  chiefly  on  such  parts,  or  to  take  in  more 
or  less  of  the  several  parts,  as  he  shall  be  led  to 
by  the  aspect  of  Providence ;  the  particular 
state  of  the  congregation  in  which  he  offi- 
ciates ;  or  the  disposition  and  exercise  of  his 
own  heart  at  the  time.  But  we  think  it  neces- 
sary to  observe,  that  although  we  do  not  ap- 
prove, as  is  well  known,  of  confining  ministers 
to  set,  or  fixed  forms  of  prayer  for  public  wor- 
ship ;  yet  it  is  the  indispensable  duty  of  every 
minister,  previously  to  his  entering  on  his  office, 
to  prepare  and  qualify  himself  for  this  part  of 
his  duty,  as  well  as  for  preaching.  He  ought, 
by  a  thorough  acquaintance  with  the  Holy  Scrip- 


496  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

tures,  by  reading  the  best  writers  on  the  sub- 
ject, by  meditation,  and  by  a  life  of  communion 
with  God  in  secret,  to  endeavour  to  acquire 
both  the  spirit  and  the  gift  of  prayer.  Not  only 
so,  but  when  he  is  to  enter  on  particular  acts 
of  worship,  he  should  endeavour  to  compose 
his  spirit,  and  to  digest  his  thoughts  for  prayer, 
that  it  may  be  performed  with  dignity  and  pro- 
priety, as  well  as  to  the  profit  of  those  who  join 
in  it;  and  that  he  may  not  disgrace  that  im- 
portant service  by  mean,  irregular,  or  extrava- 
gant effusions. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

OF    THE    PREACHING    OF    THE    WORD. 

I.  The  preaching  of  the  word  being  an  insti- 
tution of  God  for  the  salvation  of  men,  great 
attention  should  be  paid  to  the  manner  of  per- 
forming it.  Every  minister  ought  to  give  dili- 
gent application  to  it;  and  endeavour  to  prove 
himself  a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be 
ashamed;  rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth. 

II.  The  subject  of  a  sermon  should  be  some 
verse  or  verses  of  Scripture  ;  and  its  object,  to 
explain,  defend,  and  apply  some  part  of  the 
system  of  divine  truth ;  or,  to  point  out  the 
nature,  and  state  the  bounds  and  obligation, 
of  some  duty.  A  text  should  not  be  merely  a 
motto,  but  should  fairly  contain  the  doctrine 
proposed  to  be  handled.     It  is  proper  also  that 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  497 

large  portions  of  Scripture  be  sometimes  ex- 
pounded, and  particularly  improved,  for  the 
instruction  of  the  people  in  the  meaning  and 
use  of  the  Sacred  Oracles. 

III.  The  method  of  preaching  requires  much 
study,  meditation,  and  prayer.  Ministers  ought, 
in  general,  to  prepare  their  sermons  with  care ; 
and  not  to  indulge  themselves  in  loose,  extem- 
porary harangues ;  nor  to  serve  God  with  that 
which  cost  them  naught.  They  ought,  how- 
ever, to  keep  to  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel ; 
expressing  themselves  in  language  agreeable 
to  Scripture,  and  level  to  the  understanding  of 
the  meanest  of  their  hearers ;  carefully  avoid- 
ing ostentation,  either  of  parts  or  learning. 
They  ought  also  to  adorn,  by  their  lives,  the 
doctrine  which  they  teach ;  and  to  be  exam- 
ples to  the  believers,  in  word,  in  conversation, 
in  charity,  in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity. 

IV.  As  one  primary  design  of  public  ordi- 
nances is  to  pay  social  acts  of  homage  to  the 
most  High  God,  ministers  ought  to  be  careful 
not  to  make  their  sermons  so  long  as  to  inter- 
fere with  or  exclude  the  more  important  duties 
of  prayer  and  praise  ;  but  preserve  a  just  pro- 
portion between  the  several  parts  of  public 
worship. 

V.  The  sermon  being  ended,  the  minister  is 
to  pray,  and  return  thanks  to  Almighty  God  : 
then  let  a  psalm  be  sung;  a  collection  raised 
for  the  poor,  or  other  purposes  of  the  church ; 
and  the  assembly  dismissed  with  the  apostolic 
benediction. 

42* 


498  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

VI.  It  is  expedient  that  no  person  be  intro- 
duced to  preach  in  any  of  the  churches  under 
our  care,  unless  by  the  consent  of  the  pastor  or 
church  session. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

OF    THE    ADMINISTRATION    OF    BAPTISM. 

I.  Baptism  is  not  to  be  unnecessarily  de- 
layed; nor  to  be  administered,  in  any  case,  by 
any  private  person;  but  by  a  minister  of  Christ, 
called  to  be  the  steward  of  the  mysteries  of 
God. 

II.  It  is  usually  to  be  administered  in  the 
church,  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation; 
and  it  is  convenient  that  it  be  performed  imme- 
diately after  sermon. 

III.  After  previous  notice  is  given  to  the 
minister,  the  child  to  be  baptized  is  to  be  pre- 

.  sented,  by  one  or  both  the  parents,  signifying 
their  desire  that  the  child  may  be  baptized. 

IV.  Before  baptism,  let  the  minister  use 
some  words  of  instruction,  respecting  the  insti- 
tution, nature,  use,  and  ends  of  this  ordinance ; 
showing, 

"  That  it  is  instituted  by  Christ ;  that  it  is  a 
"  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  faith :  that  the 
"  seed  of  the  faithful  have  no  less  a  right  to  this 
"ordinance,  under  the  gospel, than  the  seed  of 
"  Abraham  to  circumcision,  under  the  Old  Tes- 
tament; that  Christ  commanded  all  nations 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  499 

"to  be  baptized;  that  he  blessed  little  children, 
"declaring  that  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  hea- 
"  ven ;  that  children  are  federally  holy,  and 
"  therefore  ought  to  be  baptized ;  that  we  are, 
"by  nature,  sinful,  guilty,  and  polluted,  and 
"  have  need  of  cleansing  by  the  blood  of  Christ, 
"  and  by  the  sanctifying  influences  of  the  Spirit 
"of  God." 

The  minister  is  also  to  exhort  the  parents  to 
the  careful  performance  of  their  duty:  requiring, 

"  That  they  teach  the  child  to  read  the  word 
"  of  God  ;  that  they  instruct  it  in  the  principles 
"  of  our  holy  religion,  as  contained  in  the  Scrip- 
"  tures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament ;  an  ex- 
cellent summary  of  which  we  have  in  the 
"  Confession  of  Faith  of  this  church,  and  in  the 
"  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  of  the  Westmin- 
"  ster  Assembly,  which  are  to  be  recommended 
"to  them,  as  adopted  by  this  church,  for  their 
"  direction  and  assistance,  in  the  discharge  of 
"this  important  duty;  that  they  pray  with  and 
"  for  it ;  that  they  set  an  example  of  piety  and 
"-  godliness  before  it ;  and  endeavour,  by  all  the 
"means  of  God's  appointment,  to  bring  up 
"  their  child  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of 
"  the  Lord." 

V.  Then  the  minister  is  to  pray  for  a  bless- 
ing to  attend  this  ordinance  ;  after  which,  call- 
ing the  child  by  its  name,  he  shall  say, 

"  I  baptize  thee,  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
"and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

As  he  pronounces  these  words,  he  is  to  bap- 
tize the  child  with  water,  by  pouring  or  sprink- 
ling it  on  the  face  of  the  child,  without  adding 


500  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

any  other  ceremony :  and  the  whole  shall  be 
concluded  with  prayer. 

Although  it  is  proper  that  baptism  be  admin- 
istered in  the  presence  of  the  congregation; 
yet  there  may  be  cases  when  it  will  be  expe- 
dient to  administer  this  ordinance  in  private 
houses;  of  which  the  minister  is  to  be  the  judge, 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

OF     THE     ADMINISTRATION     OF     THE     LORD'S 
SUPPER. 

I.  The  communion,  or  supper  of  the  Lord, 
is  to  be  celebrated  frequently;  but  how  often, 
may  be  determined  by  the  minister  and  elder- 
ship of  each  congregation,  as  they  may  judge 
most  for  edification. 

II.  The  ignorant  and  scandalous  are  not  to 
be  admitted  to  the  Lord's  supper. 

III.  It  is  proper  that  public  notice  should  be 
given  to  the  congregation,  at  least  the  Sabbath 
before  the  administration  of  this  ordinance,  and 
that,  either  then,  or  on  some  day  of  the  week, 
the  people  be  instructed  in  its  nature,  and  a  due 
preparation  for  it ;  that  all  may  come  in  a  suit- 
able manner  to  this  holy  feast. 

IV.  When  the  sermon  is  ended,  the  minister 
shall  show, 

"  That  this  is  an  ordinance  of  Christ ;  by 
"  reading  the  words  of  institution,  either  from 
"one  of  the  evangelists,  or  from  1  Cor.  xi.  chap- 
"  ter;  which,  as  to  him  may  appear  expedient, 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  501 

"he  may  explain  and  apply;  that  it  is  to  be 
"observed  in  remembrance  of  Christ,  to  show 
"  forth  his  death  till  he  come;  that  it  is  of  inesti- 
"  mable  benefit,  to  strengthen  his  people  against 
"  sin ;  to  support  them  under  troubles ;  to  en- 
"  courage  and  quicken  them  in  duty ;  to  inspire 
"  them  with  love  and  zeal ;  to  increase  their 
"  faith,  and  holy  resolution;  and  to  beget  peace 
"of  conscience,  and  comfortable  hopes  of  eternal 
"life." 

He  is  to  warn  the  profane,  the  ignorant,  and 
scandalous,  and  those  that  secretly  indulge 
themselves  in  any  known  sin,  not  to  approach 
the  holy  table.  On  the  other  hand,  he  shall  in- 
vite to  this  holy  table,  such  as,  sensible  of  their 
lost  and  helpless  state  by  sin,  depend  upon  the 
atonement  of  Christ  for  pardon  and  acceptance 
with  God;  such  as,  being  instructed  in  the  gos- 
pel doctrine,  have  a  competent  knowledge  to 
discern  the  Lord's  body,  and  such  as  desire  to 
renounce  their  sins,  and  are  determined  to  lead 
a  holy  and  godly  life. 

V.  The  table,  on  which  the  elements  are 
placed,  being  decently  covered,  the  bread  in 
convenient  dishes,  and  the  wine  in  cups,  and 
the  communicants  orderly  and  gravely  sitting 
around  the  table,  (or  in  their  seats  before  it,)  in 
the  presence  of  the  minister ;  let  him  set  the 
elements  apart,  by  prayer  and  thanksgiving. 

The  bread  and  wine  being  thus  set  apart  by 
prayer  and  thanksgiving,  the  minister  is  to  take 
the  bread,  and  break  it,  in  the  view  of  the  peo- 
ple, saying,  in  expressions  of  this  sort, 

"  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  on  the  same  night 


502  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

"in  which  he  was  betrayed,  having  taken  bread, 
"  and  blessed  and  broken  it,  gave  it  to  his  dis- 
"  ciples ;  as  I,  ministering  in  his  name,  give  this 
"bread  unto  you;  saying,  [here  the  bread  is  to 
"  be  distributed]  Take,  eat :  this  is  my  body, 
"  which  is  broken  for  you  :  this  do  in  remera- 
"  brance  of  me." 

After  having  given  the  bread,  he  shall  take 
the  cup,  and  say, 

"  After  the  same  manner  our  Saviour  also 
"  took  the  cup ;  and  having  given  thanks,  as 
"hath  been  done  in  his  name,  he  gave  it  to  the 
"disciples;  saying,  [while  the  minister  is  re- 
"peating  these  words  let  him  give  the  cup] 
"  This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my  blood, 
"  which  is  shed  for  many,  for  the  remission  of 
"sins:  drink  ye  all  of  it." 

The  minister  himself  is  to  communicate,  at 
such  time  as  may  appear  to  him  most  conve- 
nient. 

The  minister  may,  in  a  few  words,  put  the 
communicants  in  mind, 

"  Of  the  grace  of  God,  in  Jesus  Christ,  held 
"  forth  in  this  sacrament ;  and  of  their  obliga- 
"  tion  to  be  the  Lord's ;  and  may  exhort  them 
"  to  walk  worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith 
"  they  are  called ;  and,  as  they  have  professedly 
"received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  that  they  be 
"  careful  so  to  walk  in  him,  and  to  maintain 
"good  works." 

It  may  not  be  improper  for  the  minister  to 
give  a  word  of  exhortation  also  to  those  who 
have  been  only  spectators,  reminding  them, 

"  Of  their  duty;  stating  their  sin  and  danger. 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  503 

"  by  living  in  disobedience  to  Christ,  in  neglect- 
"ing  this  holy  ordinance;  and  calling  upon 
"  them  to  be  earnest  in  making  preparation  for 
"  attending  upon  it,  at  the  next  time  of  its  eele- 
u  bration." 

Then  the  minister  is  to  pray  and  give  thanks 
to  God, 

"  For  his  rich  mercy,  and  invaluable  good- 
"ness,  vouchsafed  to  them  in  that  sacred  com- 
"munion;  to  implore  pardon  for  the  defects 
"  of  the  whole  service  ;  and  to  pray  for  the  ac- 
"  ceptance  of  their  persons  and  performances ; 
"  for  the  gracious  assistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
"to  enable  them,  as  they  have  received  Christ 
"  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  to  walk  in  him ;  that  they 
"may  hold  fast  that  which  they  have  received, 
"that  no  man  take  their  crown;  that  their  con- 
"  versation  may  be  as  becometh  the  gospel ;  that 
"  they  may  bear  about  with  them,  continually, 
"  the  dying  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  the  life  also 
"  of  Jesus  may  be  manifested  in  their  mortal 
"  body ;  that  their  light  may  so  shine  before 
"  men,  that  others,  seeing  their  good  works, 
"  may  glorify  their  Father  who  is  in  heaven. " 

The  collection  for  the  poor?  and  to  defray  the 
expense  of  the  elements,  may  be  made  after 
this ;  or  at  such  other  time  as  may  seem  meet 
to  the  eldership. 

Now  let  a  psalm  or  hymn  be  sung,  and  the 
congregation  dismissed,  with  the  following  or 
some  other  gospel  benediction  : 

"  Now  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again 
"from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great 
"  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  through  the  blood  of 


504  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

"the  everlasting  covenant,  make  you  perfect 
"in  every  good  work  to  do  his  will,  working 
"  in  yon  that  which  is  well-pleasing  in  his 
"sight,  through  Jesus  Christ;  to  whom  be 
"glory  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen" 

VI.  As  it  has  been  customary,  in  some  parts 
of  our  church,  to  observe  a  fast  before  the 
Lord's  supper;  to  have  a  sermon  on  Saturday 
and  Monday;  and  to  invite  two  or  three  minis- 
ters on  such  occasions;  and  as  these  seasons 
have  been  blessed  to  many  souls,  and  may  tend 
to  keep  up  a  stricter  union  of  ministers  and 
congregations ;  we  think  it  not  improper  that 
they  who  choose  it  may  continue  in  this 
practice. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

OF     THE     ADMISSION    OF    PERSONS     TO    SEALING 
ORDINANCES. 

1.  Children,  born  within  the  pale  of  the 
visible  church,  and  dedicated  to  God  in  bap- 
tism, are  under  the  inspection  and  government 
of  the  church ;  arid  are  to  be  taught  to  read, 
and  repeat  the  catechism,  the  apostles'  creed, 
and  the  Lord's  prayer.  They  are  to  be  taught 
to  pray,  to  abhor  sin,  to  fear  God,  and  to  obey 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  And,  when  they  come 
to  years  of  discretion,  if  they  be  free  from  scan- 
dal, appear  sober  and  steady,  and  to  have  suffi- 
cient knowledge  to  discern  the  Lord's  body, 
they  ought  to  be  informed  it  is  their  duty  and 
their  privilege  to  come  to  the  Lord's  supper. 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  505 

II.  The  years  of  discretion,  in  young  Chris- 
tians, cannot  be  precisely  fixed.  This  must 
be  left  to  the  prudence  of  the  eldership.  The 
officers  of  the  church  are  the  judges  of  the 
qualifications  of  those  to  be  admitted  to  sealing 
ordinances ;  and  of  the  time  when  it  is  proper 
to  admit  young  Christians  to  them. 

III.  Those  who  are  to  be  admitted  to  seal- 
ing ordinances,  shall  be  examined  as  to  their 
knowledge  and  piety. 

IV.  When  unbaptized  persons  apply  for  ad- 
mission into  the  church,  they  shall,  in  ordinary 
cases,  after  giving  satisfaction  with  respect  to 
their  knowledge  and  piety,  make  a  public  pro- 
fession of  their  faith,  in  the  presence  of  the  con- 
gregation ;  and  thereupon  be  baptized. 


CHAPTER  X. 

OF    THE    MODE    OF    INFLICTING    CHURCH 
CENSURES. 

I.  The  power  which  Christ  hath  given  the 
rulers  of  his  church  is  for  edification,  and  not 
for  destruction.  As,  in  the  preaching  of  the 
word,  the  wicked  are,  doctrinally,  separated 
from  the  good ;  so,  by  discipline,  the  church 
authoritatively  makes  a  distinction  between  the 
holy  and  the  profane.  In  this,  she  acts  the 
part  of  a  tender  mother,  correcting  her  child- 
ren only  for  their  good,  that  every  one  of  them 
may  be  presented  faultless,  in  the  day  of  the 
Lord  Jesus. 

43 


506  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

II.  When  any  member  of  the  church  shall 
have  been  guilty  of  a  fault,  deserving  censure, 
the  judicatory  shall  proceed  with  all  tender- 
ness, and  restore  their  offending  brother  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness;  considering  themselves,  lest 
they  also  be  tempted.  Censure  ought  to  be 
inflicted  with  great  solemnity;  that  it  may  be 
the  means  of  impressing  the  mind  of  the  delin- 
quent with  a  proper  sense  of  his  danger,  while 
he  stands  excluded  from  the  privileges  of  the 
church  of  the  living  God ;  and  that,  with  the 
divine  blessing,  it  may  lead  him  to  repentance. 

III.  When  the  judicatory  has  resolved  to 
pass  sentence,  suspending  a  member  from 
church  privileges,  the  moderator  shall  address 
him  to  the  following  purpose  : 

"  Whereas  you  are  guilty  [by  your  own  con- 
"  fession,  or  convicted  by  sufficient  proof,  as  the 
"case  may  be]  of  the  sin  of  [here  mention  the 
"particular  offence]  we  declare  you  suspended 
"  from  the  sacraments  of  the  church,  till  you 
"  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  the  sincerity  of 
"your  repentance."  To  this  shall  be  added 
such  advice,  admonition,  or  rebuke,  as  may 
be  judged  necessary;  and  the  whole  shall  be 
concluded  by  prayer  to  almighty  God,  that  he 
would  follow  this  act  of  discipline  with  his 
blessing.  We  judge  it  prudent,  in  general, 
that  such  censures  be  inflicted  in  the  presence 
of  the  judicatory  only;  but,  if  any  church 
think  it  expedient  to  rebuke  the  offender  pub- 
licly, this  solemn  suspension  from  the  sacra- 
ments may  be  in  the  presence  of  the  congre- 
gation. 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  507 

IV.  After  any  person  hath  been  thus  sus- 
pended from  the  sacraments,  it  is  proper  that 
the  minister,  and  elders,  and  other  Christians, 
should  frequently  converse  with  him,  as  well 
as  pray  for  him  in  private,  that  it  would  please 
God  to  give  him  repentance.  And  it  may  be 
requisite,  likewise,  particularly  on  days  pre- 
paratory to  the  dispensing  of  the  Lord's  sup- 
per, that  the  prayers  of  the  church  be  offered 
up  for  those  unhappy  persons  who,  by  their 
wickedness,  have  shut  themselves  out  from 
this  holy  communion. 

V.  When  the  judicatory  shall  be  satisfied  as 
to  the  reality  of  the  repentance  of  any  offender, 
he  shall  be  admitted  to  profess  his  repentance ; 
and  be  restored  to  the  privileges  of  the  church. 
Which  restoration  shall  be  declared  to  the  peni- 
tent in  the  presence  of  the  session,  or  of  the 
congregation,  and  followed  with  prayer  and 
thanksgiving. 

VI.  When  any  offender  has  been  adjudged  to 
be  cut  off  from  the  communion  of  the  church, 
it  is  proper  that  the  sentence  be  publicly  pro- 
nounced against  him. 

VII.  The  design  of  excommunication  is,  to 
operate  upon  the  offender  as  a  means  of  re- 
claiming him ;  to  deliver  the  church  from  the 
scandal  of  his  offence ;  and  to  inspire  all  with 
fear,  by  the  example  of  his  punishment. 

The  minister  shall  give  the  church  or  con- 
gregation a  short  narrative  of  the  several  steps 
which  have  been  taken  with  respect  to  their 
offending  brother,  and  inform  them,  that  it  has 
been  found  necessary  to  cut  him  off  from  the 


508  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

communion  :  and  shall  in  the  presence  of  the 
church  or  congregation  pronounce  this  sen- 
tence, in  the  following  or  like  form :  viz. 

He  shall  begin  by  showing  the  authority  of 
the  church  to  cast  out  unworthy  members,  from 
Matt,  xviii.  15,  16,  17,  18;  1  Cor.  v.  1,2,  3,4, 
5 ;  and  shall  briefly  explain  the  nature,  use, 
and  consequences  of  this  censure  ;  warning  the 
people  to  avoid  all  unnecessary  intercourse  with 
him  who  is  cast  out. 

Then  he  shall  say, 

"Whereas  A.  B.  hath  been,  by  sufficient 
"proof,  convicted  of,  [here  insert  the  sin]  and 
"  after  much  admonition  and  prayer,  obsti- 
nately refuseth  to  hear  the  church,  and  hath 
"  manifested  no  evidence  of  repentance  ;  there- 
"  fore,  in  the  name,  and  by  the  authority  of  the 
"  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I  pronounce  him  to  be  ex- 
"eluded  from  the  communion  of  the  church." 

After  which,  prayer  shall  be  made  that  the 
blessing  of  God  may  follow  his  ordinance,  for 
the  conviction  and  reformation  of  the  excom- 
municated person,  and  for  the  establishment 
-  of  all  true  believers. 

VIII.  When  one  who  hath  been  excommu- 
nicated shall  be  so  affected  with  his  state  as  to 
be  brought  to  repentance,  and  to  desire  to  be 
re-admitted  to  the  privileges  of  the  church;  the 
session,  having  obtained  sufficient  evidence  of 
his  sincere  penitence,  shall,  with  the  advice  and 
concurrence  of  the  presbytery,  restore  him.  In 
order  to  which,  the  minister  shall,  on  two 
Lord's  days  previous  thereto,  inform  the  con- 
gregation of  the  measures  which  have  been 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  509 

taken  with  the  excommunicated  person,  and 
of  the  resolution  of  the  session  to  receive  him 
again  to  the  communion  of  the  church. 

On  the  day  appointed  for  his  restoration, 
when  the  other  parts  of  divine  service  are 
ended,  before  pronouncing  the  blessing,  the 
minister  shall  call  upon  the  excommunicated 
person,  and  propose  to  him,  in  the  presence  of 
the  congregation,  the  following  questions  : 

"  Do  you,  from  a  deep  sense  of  your  great 
"  wickedness,  freely  confess  your  sin,  in  thus 
"  rebelling  against  God,  and  in  refusing  to  hear 
"  his  church,  and  do  you  acknowledge  that  you 
"  have  been  in  justice  and  mercy  cut  off  from 
"  the  communion  of  the  saints  ?  Answer,  I  do. 
"  Do  you  now  voluntarily  profess  your  sincere 
"repentance  and  deep  contrition,  for  your  sin 
"  and  obstinacy :  and  do  you  humbly  ask  the 
"forgiveness  of  God,  and  of  his  church  ?  Answer, 
"  I  do.  Do  you  sincerely  promise,  through  di- 
"vine  grace,  to  live  in  all  humbleness  of  mind 
"  and  circumspection ;  and  to  endeavour  to 
"adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour,  by 
"having  your  conversation  as  becometh  the 
"gospel?  Ansiver,  I  do." 

Here  the  minister  shall  give  the  penitent  a 
suitable  exhortation,  addressing  him  in  the 
bowels  of  brotherly  love,  encouraging  and  com- 
forting him.  Then  he  shall  pronounce  the  sen- 
tence of  restoration,  in  the  following  words: 

"Whereas  you,  A.  B.,  have  been  shut  out 

"  from  the  communion  of  the  faithful,  but  have 

"  now  manifested  such  repentance  as  satisfies 

"  the  church :  In  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus 

43* 


510  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

"  Christ,  and  by  his  authority,  I  declare  you 
"  absolved  from  the  sentence  of  excommunica- 
"  tion  formerly  denounced  against  you  ;  and  I 
"do  receive  you  into  the  communion  of  the 
"  church,  that  you  may  be  a  partaker  of  all  the 
"benefits  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  your  eternal 
"salvation." 

The  whole  shall  be  concluded  with  prayer, 
and  the  people  dismissed  with  the  usual  bless- 
ing. 


CHAPTER  XL 

OF    THE    SOLEMNIZATION    OF    MARRIAGE. 

I.  Marriage  is  not  a  sacrament;  nor  pecu- 
liar to  the  church  of  Christ.  It  is  proper  that 
every  commonwealth,  for  the  good  of  society, 
make  laws  to  regulate  marriage ;  which  all 
citizens  are  bound  to  obey. 

II.  Christians  ought  to  marry  in  the  Lord : 
therefore  it  is  fit  that  their  marriage  be  solem- 
nized by  a  lawful  minister;  that  special  instruc- 
tion may  be  given  them,  and  suitable  prayers 
made,  when  they  enter  into  this  relation. 

III.  Marriage  is  to  be  between  one  man  and 
one  woman  only:  and  they  are  not  to  be  within 
the  degrees  of  consanguinity  or  affinity  prohi- 
bited by  the  word  of  God. 

IV.  The  parties  ought  to  be  of  such  years 
of  discretion  as  to  be  capable  of  making  their 
own  choice  :  and  if  they  be  under  age,  or  live 
with  their  parents,  the  consent  of  the  parents 
or  others,  under  whose  care  they  are,  ought  to 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  511 

he  previously  obtained,  and  well  certified  to 
the  minister,  before  he  proceeds  to  solemnize 
the  marriage. 

V.  Parents  ought  neither  to  compel  their 
children  to  marry  contrary  to  their  inclina- 
tions, nor  deny  their  consent  without  just  and 
important  reasons. 

VI.  Marriage  is  of  a  public  nature.  The 
welfare  of  civil  society,  the  happiness  of  families, 
and  the  credit  of  religion,  are  deeply  interested 
in  it.  Therefore  the  purpose  of  marriage  ought 
to  be  sufficiently  published  a  proper  time  pre- 
viously to  the  solemnization  of  it.  It  is  enjoined 
on  all  ministers  to  be  careful  that,  in  this  mat- 
ter, they  neither  transgress  the  laws  of  God, 
nor  the  laws  of  the  community :  and  that  they 
may  not  destroy  the  peace  and  comfort  of 
families,  they  must  be  properly  certified  with 
respect  to  the  parties  applying  to  them,  that  no 
just  objections  lie  against  their  marriage. 

VII.  Marriage  must  always  be  performed 
before  a  competent  number  of  witnesses ;  and 
at  any  time,  except  on  a  day  of  public  humilia- 
tion. And  we  advise  that  it  be  not  on  the 
Lord's  day.  And  the  minister  is  to  give  a  cer- 
tificate of  the  marriage  when  required. 

VIII.  When  the  parties  present  themselves 
for  marriage,  the  minister  is  to  desire,  if  there 
is  any  person  present  who  knows  any  lawful 
reason  why  these  persons  may  not  be  joined 
together  in  the  marriage  relation,  that  they  will 
now  make  it  known  or  ever  after  hold  their 
peace. 

No  objections  being  made,  he  is  then  sever- 


512  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

ally  to  address  himself  to  the  parties  to  be  mar- 
ried, in  the  following  or  like  words : 

"  You,  the  man,  declare  in  the  presence  of 
"  God,  that  you  do  not  know  any  reason  by 
"  precontract  or  otherwise,  why  you  may  not 
"lawfully  marry  this  woman." 

Upon  his  declaring  he  does  not,  the  minister 
shall  address  himself  to  the  bride,  in  the  same 
or  similar  terms  : 

"  You,  the  woman,  declare  in  the  presence 
"  of  God,  that  you  do  not  know  any  reason,  by 
"  precontract  or  otherwise,  why  you  may  not 
"lawfully  marry  this  man." 

Upon  her  declaring  she  does  not,  he  is  to 
begin  with  prayer,  for  the  presence  and  bless- 
ing of  God. 

The  minister  shall  then  proceed  to  give  them 
some  instruction  from  the  Scriptures,  respecting 
the  institution  and  duties  of  this  state,  showing, 

"  That  God  hath  instituted  marriage  for  the 
u  comfort  and  happiness  of  mankind,  in  declar- 
"  ing  a  man  shall  forsake  his  father  and  mother, 
"  and  cleave  unto  his  wife ;  and  that  marriage 
" is  honourable  in  all;  that  he  hath  appointed 
"various  duties,  which  are  incumbent  upon 
"  those  who  enter  into  this  relation ;  such  as,  a 
"  high  esteem  and  mutual  love  for  one  another ; 
"bearing  with  each  other's  infirmities  and 
"  weaknesses,  to  which  human  nature  is  sub- 
"  ject  in  its  present  lapsed  state  ;  to  encourage 
"  each  other  under  the  various  ills  of  life ;  to 
"  comfort  one  another  in  sickness  ;  in  honesty 
"  and  industry  to  provide  for  each  other's  tem- 
"  poral  support ;  to  pray  for  and  encourage  one 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  513 

"another  in  the  things  which  pertain  to  God, 
"  and  to  their  immortal  souls ;  and  to  live  to- 
"  gether  as  the  heirs  of  the  grace  of  life.*' 

Then  the  minister  shall  cause  the  bridegroom 
and  bride  to  join  their  hands,  and  shall  pro- 
nounce the  marriage  covenant,  first  to  the  man, 
in  these  words : 

"  You  take  this  woman,  whom  you  hold 
"  by  the  hand,  to  be  your  lawful  and  married 
"  wife  ;  and  you  promise,  and  covenant,  in  the 
"  presence  of  God  and  these  witnesses,  that  you 
"  will  be  unto  her  a  loving  and  faithful  hus- 
"  band,  until  you  shall  be  separated  by  death/' 

The  bridegroom  shall  express  his  consent, 
by  saying,  "  Yes,  I  do." 

Then  the  minister  shall  address  himself  to 
the  woman,  in  these  words  : 

"  You  take  this  man,  whom  you  hold  by  the 
"  hand,  to  be  your  lawful  and  married  husband ; 
"and  you  promise,  and  covenant  in  the  pre- 
"  sence  of  God  and  these  witnesses,  that  you 
"will  be  unto  him  a  loving,  faithful,  and  obe- 
"dient  wife  until  you  shall  be  separated  by 
"death." 

The  bride  shall  express  her  consent,  by  say- 
ing, "  Yes,  I  do." 

Then  the  minister  is  to  say, 

"  I  pronounce  you  husband  and  wife,  accord- 
"  ing  to  the  ordinance  of  God ;  whom  there- 
"  fore  God  hath  joined  together  let  no  man  put 
"asunder." 

After  this  the  minister  may  exhort  them  in 
a  few  wrords,  to  the  mutual  discharge  of  their 
duty. 


514  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

Then  let  him  conclude  with  prayer  suitable 
to  the  occasion. 

Let  the  minister  keep  a  proper  register  for 
the  names  of  all  persons  whom  he  marries,  and 
of  the  time  of  their  marriage,  for  the  perusal 
of  all  whom  it  may  concern. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

OF    THE    VISITATION    OF    THE    SICK. 

I.  When  persons  are  sick,  it  is  their  duty, 
before  their  strength  and  understanding  fail 
them,  to  send  for  their  minister,  and  to  make 
known  to  him,  with  prudence,'  their  spiritual 
state ;  or  to  consult  him  on  the  concerns  of 
their  precious  souls.  And  it  is  his  duty  to  visit 
them,  at  their  request,  and  to  apply  himself, 
with  all  tenderness  and  love,  to  administer  spi- 
ritual good  to  their  immortal  souls. 

II.  He  shall  instruct  the  sick  out  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, that  diseases  arise  not  out  of  the  ground, 
nor  do  they  come  by  chance;  but  that  they  are 
directed  and  sent  by  a  wise  and  holy  God, 
either  for  correction  of  sin,  for  the  trial  of 
grace,  for  improvement  in  religion,  or  for  other 
important  ends :  and  that  they  shall  work  to- 
gether for  good  to  all  those  who  make  a  wise 
improvement  of  God's  visitation,  neither  de- 
spising his  chastening  hand,  nor  fainting  under 
his  rebukes. 

III.  If  the  minister  finds  the  sick  person  to 
be  grossly  ignorant,  he  shall  instruct  him  in 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  515 

the  nature  of  repentance  and  faith,  and  the 
way  of  acceptance  with  God,  through  the  me- 
diation and  atonement  of  Jesus  Christ. 

IV.  He  shall  exhort  the  sick  to  examine 
himself,  to  search  his  heart,  and  try  his  former 
ways,  by  the  word  of  God ;  and  shall  assist 
him,  by  mentioning  some  of  the  obvious  marks 
and  evidences  of  sincere  piety. 

V.  If  the  sick  shall  signify  any  scruple, 
doubt,  or  temptation,  under  which  he  labours, 
the  minister  must  endeavour  to  resolve  his 
doubts,  and  administer  instruction  and  direc- 
tion, as  the  case  may  seem  to  require. 

VI.  If  the  sick  appear  to  be  a  stupid,  thought- 
less, and  hardened  sinner,  he  shall  endeavour 
to  awaken  his  mind;  to  arouse  his  conscience; 
to  convince  him  of  the  evil  and  danger  of  sin ; 
of  the  curse  of  the  law,  and  the  wrath  of  God 
due  to  sinners;  to  bring  him  to  an  humble  and 
penitential  sense  of  his  iniquities ;  and  to  state 
before  him  the  fulness  of  the  grace  and  mercy 
of  God,  in  and  through  the  glorious  Redeemer; 
the  absolute  necessity  of  faith  and  repentance, 
in  order  to  his  being  interested  in  the  favour 
of  God,  or  his  obtaining  everlasting  happiness. 

VII.  If  the  sick  person  shall  appear  to  have 
knowledge,  to  be  of  a  tender  conscience,  and  to 
have  been  endeavouring  to  serve  God  in  up- 
rightness, though  not  without  many  failings 
and  sinful  infirmities;  or  if  his  spirit  be  broken 
with  a  sense  of  sin,  or  through  apprehensions 
of  the  want  of  the  divine  favour ;  then  it  will 
be  proper  to  administer  consolation  and  encou- 
ragement to  him,  by  setting  before  him  the  free- 


516  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

ness  and  riches  of  the  grace  of  God,  the  all- 
sufficiency  of  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  and 
the  supporting  promises  of  the  gospel. 

VIII.  The  minister  must  endeavour  to  guard 
the  sick  person  against  ill-grounded  persuasions 
of  the  mercy  of  God,  without  a  vital  union  to 
Christ ;  and  against  unreasonable  fears  of  death, 
and  desponding  discouragements  ;  against  pre- 
sumption upon  his  own  goodness  and  merit, 
upon  the  one  hand,  and  against  despair  of  the 
mercy  and  grace  of  God  in  Jesus  Christy  on  the 
other. 

IX.  In  one  word,  it  is  the  minister's  duty  to 
administer  to  the  sick  person  instruction,  con- 
viction, support,  consolation,  or  encouragement, 
as  his  case  may  seem  to  require. 

At  a  proper  time,  when  he  is  most  com- 
posed, the  minister  shall  pray  with  and  for 
him. 

X.  Lastly,  the  minister  may  improve  the 
present  occasion  to  exhort  those  about  the 
sick,  to  consider  their  mortality ;  to  turn  to 
the  Lord  and  make  their  peace  with  him ;  in 

.health  to  prepare  for  sickness  death,  and  judg 
meat. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

OF  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 

I.  When  any  person  departs  this  life,  let  the 
corpse  be  taken  care  of  in  a  decent  manner; 
and  be  kept  a  proper  and  sufficient  time  before 
interment. 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  517 

II.  When  the  season  for  the  funeral  comes, 
iet  the  dead  body  be  decently  attended  to  the 
grave,  and  interred.  Daring  such  solemn  oc- 
casions, let  all  who  attend  conduct  themselves 
with  becoming  gravity;  and  apply  themselves 
to  serious  meditation  or  discourse :  and  the 
minister,  if  present,  may  exhort  them  to  con- 
sider the  frailty  of  life,  and  the  importance  of 
being  prepared  for  death  and  eternity. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

OF  FASTING,  AND  OF  THE  OBSERVATION  OF  THE 
DAYS  OF  THANKSGIVING. 

I.  There  is  no  day  under  the  gospel  com- 
manded to  be  kept  holy,  except  the  Lord's 
day,  which  is  the  Christian  Sabbath. 

II.  Nevertheless,  to  observe  days  of  fasting 
and  thanksgiving,  as  the  extraordinary  dispen- 
sations of  divine  providence  may  direct,  we 
judge  both  scriptural  and  rational. 

III.  Fasts  and  thanksgivings  may  be  ob- 
served by  individual  Christians;  or  families, 
in  private ;  by  particular  congregations ;  by  a 
number  of  congregations  contiguous  to  each 
other ;  by  the  congregations  under  the  care  of 
a  presbytery,  or  of  a  synod  ;  or  by  all  the  con 
gregations  of  our  church. 

IV.  It  must  be  left  to  the  judgment  and  dis- 
cretion of  every  Christian  and  family  to  deter- 
mine when  it  is  proper  to  observe  a  private 
fast  or  thanksgiving;  and  to  the  church-ses- 

44 


518  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

sions  to  determine  for  particular  congregations, 
and  to  the  presbyteries  or  synods  to  determine 
for  larger  districts.  When  it  is  deemed  expe- 
dient that  a  fast  or  thanksgiving  should  be 
general,  the  call  for  them  must  be  judged  of 
by  the  synod  or  General  Assembly.  And  if 
at  any  time  the  civil  power  should  think  it 
proper  to  appoint  a  fast  or  thanksgiving,  it  is 
the  duty  of  the  ministers  and  people  of  our 
communion,  as  we  live  under  a  Christian  gov- 
ernment, to  pay  all  due  respect  to  the  same. 

V.  Public  notice  is  to  be  given  a  convenient 
time  before  the  day  of  fasting  or  thanksgiving 
comes,  that  persons  may  so  order  their  tempo- 
ral affairs,  that  they  may  properly  attend  to 
the  duties  thereof. 

VI.  There  shall  be  public  worship  upon  all 
such  days :  and  let  the  prayers,  psalms,  por- 
tions of  Scripture  to  be  read,  and  sermons,  be 
all  in  a  special  manner  adapted  to  the  occasion. 

VII.  On  fast  days,  let  the  minister  point  out 
the  authority  and  providences  calling  to  the 
observation  thereof;  and  let  him  spend  a  more 
than  usual  portion  of  time  in  solemn  prayer, 
particular  confession  of  sin,  especially  of  the 
sins  of  the  day  and  place,  with  their  aggrava- 
tions, which  have  brought  down  the  judgments 
of  heaven.  And  let  the  whole  day  be  spent 
in  deep  humiliation  and  mourning  before  God. 

VIII.  On  days  of  thanksgiving,  he  is  to  give 
the  like  information  respecting  the  authority 
and  providences  which  call  to  the  observance 
of  them ;  and  to  spend  a  more  than  usual  part 
of  the  time  in  the  giving  of  thanks,  agreeably 


DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP.  519 

to  the  occasion,  and  in  singing  psalms  or  hymns 
of  praise. 

It  is  the  duty  of  people  on  these  days  to 
rejoice  with  holy  gladness  of  heart;  but  let 
trembling  be  so  joined  with  our  mirth,  that  no 
excess  or  unbecoming  levity  be  indulged. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE    DIRECTORY    FOR    SECRET    AND    FAMILY 
WORSHIP. 

I.  Besides  the  public  worship  in  congre- 
gations, it  is  the  indispensable  duty  of  each 
person,  alone,  in  secret ;  and  of  every  family, 
by  itself,  in  private,  to  pray  to,  and  worship 
God. 

II.  Secret  worship  is  most  plainly  enjoined 
by  our  Lord.  In  this  duty  every  one,  apart  by 
himself,  is  to  spend  some  time  in  prayer,  read- 
ing the  Scriptures,  holy  meditation,  and  serious 
self-examination.  The  many  advantages  arising 
from  a  conscientious  discharge  of  these  duties, 
are  best  known  to  those  who  are  found  in  the 
faithful  discharge  of  them. 

III.  Family  worship,  which  ought  to  be  per- 
formed by  every  family,  ordinarily  morning  and 
evening,  consists  in  prayer,  reading  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  singing  praises. 

IV.  The  head  of  the  family,  who  is  to  lead 
in  this  service,  ought  to  be  careful  that  all  the 
members  of  his  household  duly  attend;  and 
that  none  withdraw  themselves  unnecessarily 


520  DIRECTORY    FOR    WORSHIP. 

from  any  part  of  family  worship  ;  and  that  all 
refrain  from  their  common  business  while  the 
Scriptures  are  read,  and  gravely  attend  to  the 
same,  no  less  than  when  prayer  or  praise  is 
offered  up. 

V.  Let  the  heads  of  families  be  careful  to 
instruct  their  children  and  servants  in  the  prin- 
ciples of  religion.  Every  proper  opportunity 
ought  to  be  embraced  for  such  instruction.  But 
we  are  of  opinion,  that  the  Sabbath  evenings, 
after  public  worship,  should  be  sacredly  pre- 
served for  this  purpose.  Therefore  we  highly 
disapprove  of  paying  unnecessary  private  visits 
on  the  Lord's  day;  admitting  strangers  into 
the  families,  except  when  necessity  or  charity 
requires  it ;  or  any  other  practices,  whatever 
plausible  pretences  may  be  offered  in  their 
favour,  if  they  interfere  with  the  above  im- 
portant and  necessary  duty. 


APPENDIX. 


GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES.* 

1.  The  moderator  shall  take  the  chair  pre- 
cisely at  the  hour  to  which  the  judicatory  stands 
adjourned;  shall  immediately  call  the  members 
to  order;  and,  on  the  appearance  of  a  quorum, 
shall  open  the  session  with  prayer. 

2.  If  a  quorum  be  assembled  at  the  hour 
appointed,  and  the  moderator  be  absent,  the 
last  moderator  present  shall  be  requested  to 
take  his  place  without  delay. 

3.  If  a  quorum  be  not  assembled  at  the  hour 
appointed,  any  two  members  shall  be  compe- 
tent to  adjourn  from  time  to  time,  that  an 
opportunity  may  be  given  for  a  quorum  to 
assemble. 

4.  After  calling  the  roll,  and  marking  the 
absentees,  the  minutes  of  the  last  sitting  shall 
be  read,  and,  if  requisite,  corrected. 

*  The  following  rules,  not  having  been  submitted  to 
the  presbyteries,  make  no  part  of  the  Constitution  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church.  Yet  the  General  Assembly  of 
1821,  considering  uniformity  in  proceedings  in  all  the 
subordinate  judicatories,  as  greatly  conducive  to  order 
and  despatch  of  business,  and  having  revised  and  ap- 
proved these  rules,  recommend  them  to  the  synods,  pres- 
byteries, and  sessions,  as  a  system  of  regulations,  which, 
if  they  think  proper,  may  be  advantageously  adopted  by 
them. 

44*  521 


522       GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES. 

5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator,  at 
all  times,  to  preserve  order,  and  to  endeavour 
to  conduct  all  business  before  tho  judicatory  to 
a  speedy  and  proper  result. 

6.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk,  as  soon 
as  possible  after  the  commencement  of  the  ses- 
sions of  every  judicatory,  to  foxm  a  complete 
roll  of  the  members  present,  and  put  the  same 
into  the  hands  of  the  moderator.  And  it  shall 
also  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk,  whenever  any 
additional  members  take  their  seats,  to  add 
their  names,  in  their  proper  places,  to  the  said 
roll. 

7.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk,  imme- 
diately to  file  all  papers,  in  the  order  in  which 
they  have  been  read,  with  proper  endorse- 
ments, and  to  keep  them  in  perfect  order. 

8.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator, 
carefully  to  keep  notes  of  the  several  articles 
of  business  which  may  be  assigned  to  particu- 
lar days,  and  to  call  them  up  at  the  time  ap- 
pointed. 

9.  The  moderator  may  speak  to  points  of 
order,  in  preference  to  other  members,  rising 
from  his  seat  for  that  purpose ;  and  shall  de- 
cide questions  of  order,  subject  to  an  appeal 
to  the  judicatory  by  any  two  members. 

10.  Business  left  unfinished  at  the  last  sit- 
ting, is  ordinarily  to  be  taken  up  first. 

11.  A  motion  made  must  be  seconded,  and 
afterwards  repeated  by  the  moderator,  or  read 
aloud,  before  it  is  debated ;  and  every  motion 
shall  be  reduced  to  writing,  if  the  moderator 
or  any  member  require  it. 


^ 


GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES.       523 

12.  Any  member,  who  shall  have  made  a 
motion,  shall  have  liberty  to  withdraw  it  with 
the  consent  of  his  second,  before  any  debate 
has  taken  place  thereon ;  but  not  afterwards, 
without  the  leave  of  the  judicatory. 

13.  Motions  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  take  up 
business,  and  to  adjourn,  and  the  call  for  the 
previous  question,  shall  be  put  without  debate. 
On  questions  of  order,  postponement,  or  com- 
mitment, no  member  shall  speak  more  than 
once.  On  all  other  questions,  each  member 
may  speak  twice,  but  not  oftener,  without  ex- 
press leave  of  the  judicatory. 

14.  When  a  question  is  under  debate,  no 
motion  shall  be  received,  unless  to  adjourn,  to 
lay  on  the  table,  to  postpone  indefinitely,  to 
postpone  to  a  day  certain,  to  commit,  or  to 
amend ;  which  several  motions  shall  have  pre- 
cedence in  the  order  in  which  they  are  herein 
arranged ;  and  the  motion  for  adjournment 
shall  always  be  in  order. 

15.  An  amendment  may  be  moved  on  any 
motion,  and  shall  be  decided  before  the  original 
motion. 

16.  If  a  motion  under  debate  contains  seve- 
ral parts,  any  two  members  may  have  it  di- 
vided, and  a  question  taken  on  each  part. 

17.  The  previous  question  shall  be  in  this 
form :  "  Shall  the  main  question  be  now  put  ?" 
and  when  demanded  by  a  majority  of  the  mem- 
bers present,  shall  be  put  without  debate  ;  and 
until  it  is  decided,  shall  preclude  all  amend- 
ment and  further  debate  on  the  main  ques- 
tion. 


524       GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES. 

18.  If  the  previous  question  be  decided  in 
the  affirmative,  the  main  question  shall  be  im- 
mediately put  without  debate  ;  if  in  the  nega- 
tive, the  debate  may  proceed. 

19.  A  question  shall  not  be  again  called  up, 
or  reconsidered  at  the  same  sessions  of  the 
judicatory  at  which  it  has  been  decided,  unless 
by  the  consent  of  two-thirds  of  the  members 
who  were  present  at  the  decision  ;  and,  unless 
the  motion  to  reconsider  be  made  and  seconded 
by  persons  who  voted  with  the  majority. 

20.  A  subject  which  has  been  indefinitely 
postponed,  either  by  the  operation  of  the  pre- 
vious question,  or  by  a  direct  motion  for  inde- 
finite postponement,  shall  not  be  again  called 
up  during  the  same  sessions  of  the  judicatory, 
unless  by  the  consent  of  three-fourths  of  the 
members  who  were  present  at  the  decision. 

21.  Every  member,  when  speaking,  shall 
address  himself  to  the  moderator,  and  shall 
treat  his  fellow  members,  and  especially  the 
moderator,  with  decorum  and  respect. 

22.  Without  express  permission,  no  member 
of  a  judicatory,  while  business  is  going  on, 
shall  engage  in  private  conversation;  nor  shall 
members  address  one  another,  nor  any  person 
present,  but  through  the  moderator. 

23.  No  speaker  shall  be  interrupted,  unless 
he  be  out  of  order,  or  for  the  purpose  of  cor- 
recting mistakes  or  misrepresentations. 

24.  It  is  indispensable  that  members  of  ec- 
clesiastical judicatories  maintain  great  gravity 
and  dignity  while  judicially  convened ;  that 
they  attend  closely,  in  their  speeches,  to  the 


GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES.       525 

subject  under  consideration,  and  avoid  prolix 
and  desultory  harangues :  and  when  they  de- 
viate from  the  subject,  it  is  the  privilege  of  any 
member,  and  the  duty  of  the  moderator,  to  call 
them  to  order. 

25.  No  member,  in  the  course  of  debate, 
shall  be  allowed  to  indulge  in  personal  reflec- 
tions. 

26.  If  more  than  one  member  rise  to  speak 
at  the  same  time,  the  member  who  is  most 
distant  from  the  moderator's  chair  shall  speak 
first. 

27.  When  more  than  three  members  of  the 
judicatory  shall  be  standing  at  the  same  time, 
the  moderator  shall  require  all  to  take  their 
seats,  the  person  only  excepted  who  may  be 
speaking. 

28.  If  any  member  act,  in  any  respect,  m  a 
disorderly  manner,  it  shall  be  the  privilege  of 
any  member,  and  the  duty  of  the  moderator, 
to  call  him  to  order. 

29.  If  any  member  consider  himself  as  ag- 
grieved by  a  decision  of  the  moderator,  it  shall 
be  his  privilege  to  appeal  to  the  judicatory; 
and  the  question  on  such  appeal  shall  be  taken 
without  debate. 

30.  Members  ought  not,  without  weighty 
reasons,  to  decline  voting,  as  this  practice 
might  leave  the  decision  of  very  interesting 
questions  to  a  small  proportion  of  the  judica- 
tory. Silent  members,  unless  excused  from 
voting,  must  be  considered  as  acquiescing  with 
the  majority. 

31.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  moderator  to  appoint 


.526       GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES. 

all  committees,  except  in  those  cases  in  which 
the  judicatory  shall  decide  otherwise. 

32.  The  person  first  named  on  any  commit- 
tee, shall  be  considered  as  the  chairman  there- 
of, whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  convene  the  com- 
mittee ;  and,  in  case  of  his  absence,  or  inability 
to  act,  the  second  named  member  shall  take 
his  place,  and  perform  his  duties. 

33.  When  various  motions  are  made  with 
respect  to  the  filling  of  blanks  with  particular 
numbers  or  times,  the  question  shall  always 
be  first  taken  on  the  highest  number,  and  the 
longest  time. 

34.  When  the  moderator  has  commenced 
taking  the  vote,  no  further  debate  or  remark 
shall  be  admitted,  unless  there  has  evidently 
been  a  mistake;  in  which  case,  the  mistake 
shall  be  rectified,  and  the  moderator  shall  re- 
commence taking  the  vote. 

35.  When  a  vote  is  taken  by  ballot  in  any 
judicatory,  the  moderator  shall  vote  with  the 
other  members ;  but  he  shall  not  vote  in  any 
other  case,  unless  the  judicatory  be  equally 
divided ;  when,  if  he  do  not  choose  to  vote, 
the  question  shall  be  lost. 

36.  The  yeas  and  nays  on  any  question 
shall  not  be  recorded,  unless  it  be  required  by 
one-third  of  the  members  present. 

37.  All  judicatories  have  a  right  to  sit  in 
private,  on  business  which,  in  their  judgment, 
ought  not  to  be  matter  of  public  speculation. 

38.  Besides  the  right  to  sit  judicially  in  pri- 
vate, whenever  they  think  it  right  to  do  so,  all 
judicatories  have  a  right  to  hold  what  are  com- 


GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES.       527 

monly  called  u  interlocutory  meetings"  or  a 
sort  of  committees  of  the  whole  judicatory,  in. 
which  members  may  freely  converse  together 
without  the  formalities  which  are  usually  ne- 
cessary in  judicial  proceedings. 

39.  Whenever  a  judicatory  is  about  to  sit  in 
a  judicial  capacity,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the 
moderator,  solemnly  to  announce  from  the 
chair,  that  the  body  is  about  to  pass  to  the 
consideration  of  the  business  assigned  for  trial; 
and  to  enjoin  on  the  members  to  recollect  and 
regard  their  high  character,  as  judges  of  a  court 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  solemn  duty  in  which 
they  are  about  to  act. 

40.  In  all  process  before  a  judicatory,  where 
there  is  an  accuser,  or  prosecutor,  it  is  expe- 
dient that  there  be  a  committee  of  the  judicatory 
appointed,  (provided  the  number  of  members 
be  sufficient  to  admit  of  it  without  inconve- 
nience) who  shall  be  called  the  Judicial  Corn- 
mittee ;  and  whose  duty  it  shall  be,  to  digest 
and  arrange  all  the  papers,  and  to  prescribe, 
under  the  direction  of  the  judicatory,  the  whole 
order  of  the  proceedings.  The  members  of  this 
committee  shall  be  entitled,  notwithstanding 
their  performance  of  this  duty,  to  sit  and  vote 
in  the  cause,  as  members  of  the  judicatory. 

41.  But  in  cases  of  process  on  the  ground  of 
general  rumour,  where  there  is,  of  course,  no 
particular  accuser,  there  may  be  a  committee 
appointed,  (if  convenient)  who  shall  be  called 
the  Committee  of  Prosecution,  and  who  shall 
conduct  the  whole  cause  on  the  part  of  the 
prosecution.     The  members  of  this  committee 


528       GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES. 

shall  not  be  permitted  to  sit  in  judgment  in  the 
case. 

42.  No  member  shall  retire  from  any  judi- 
catory, without  the  leave  of  the  moderator,  nor 
withdraw  from  it  to  return  home,  without  the 
consent  of  the  judicatory. 

43.  The  moderator  of  every  judicatory,  above 
the  church  session,  in  finally  closing  its  sessions, 
in  addition  to  prayer,  may  cause  to  be  sung  an 
appropriate  psalm  or  hymn,  and  shall  pro- 
nounce the  apostolical  benediction. 


INDEX. 


A. 

Page 

Ability,  and  inability 58,  86,315,  391 

Adoption 71,218,  383 

Apocrypha,  not  of  the  canon  of  Scripture 8 

Appeals 476 

Assembly,  general,  of  the 425 

mode  of  dissolving 427 

Assurance  of  grace  and  salvation 95,  226 

attainable  in  this  life 97 

may  be  shaken,  diminished,  and  intermitted. . .     99 

B. 

Baptism 144,  337,  393 

dipping  not  necessary  in 146 

subjects  of 146,  338,  394 

not  essential  to  salvation 147 

its  efficacy  not  confined  to  the  time  of  adminis- 
tration      148 

to  be  but  once  administered 149,  351 

how  to  be  improved 339 

of  the  administration  of. 498 

Believers  cannot  finally  fall  from  grace. 225 

benefits  they  receive  from  Christ 211,  383 

Bishops  or  pastors,  of. . , 408  ■ 

election  and  ordination  of. 436 

Blindness,  judicial 36 

c. 

Call,  form  of  a 438 

how  subscribed 438 

how  to  prosecute  a 439 

Calling,  effectual 61,  211,  382 

529 


530  INDEX. 

Page 

Candidates,  of  licensing 431 

Catechism,  the  Larger 167 

the  Shorter 376 

Christ,  the  Mediator 48,  190,  380 

his  person 50,  1 94 

his  humiliation 50,  191,  198,  380 

his  death 53,  200,  381 

his  resurrection 54,  201,  382 

his  ascension 54,  203,  382 

his  session 54,  204,  382 

his  intercession 54,  205 

his  coming  to  judge  the  world 55,  206,  382 

his  offices 195,  381 

the  efficacy  of  his  obedience  and  sacrifice 56,  207 

his  satisfaction  to  justice 68,  192,  202,  381 

his  exaltation 201,  382 

benefits  of  his  work  of  redemption  communicated 

before  his  incarnation 56 

acts  according  to  both  his  natures 56 

applies  his  redemption,  to  whom,  and  how  . . .  57,  207 

union  of  the  elect  with  him 211 

Church,  of  the 134,  209,  405 

privileges  of  the  visible 209 

the  purest,  subject  to  mixture  and  error 137 

the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  the  only  head  of. 137 

censures 155,  505 

of  the  officers  of  the 407 

ordinances  in  a  particular 411 

government,  of 413 

Clerks,  of. 454 

Commandments,  the  ten 397 

rules  for  understanding  the 242 

preface  to 246,  384 

sum  of  the 248,  278,  384 

no  man  able  perfectly  to  keep  the. .  315,  391 

Commissioners  to  the  general  assembly 452 

Communion  of  saints 134,  214,  228 

Complaints 480 

Confession  of  faith 5 

of  sins 83 

Congregations,  vacant,  assembling  for  worship 452 

Conscience,  liberty  of 109 

Correction  of  God's  children 35,  70 


INDEX.  531 

Page 

Covenant  of  works 43,  180 

grace 44,  186 

differently  administered 45,  189,  190 

not  two,  but  one 48 

Creation 28,  177,  378 

Creed,  the 398 

D. 

Deacons,  of 410 

of  electing  and  ordaining 428 

Dead,  of  the  burial  of  the 516 

Death,  of 230 

Decrees  of  God 21,  175,  378 

Discipline,  general  principles  of. 455 

Dissents 482 

Divorce,  of. 130 

Duty  required  of  man 237,  384 

E. 

Effectual  calling 61,  211,  382 

of  special  grace  alone 63 

Elders,  ruling,  of. 409 

of  electing  and  ordaining 428 

Elect  only  effectually  called 25,  213 

Election 24,  69,  175,380 

Excommunication,  of. 508 

F. 

Faith,  saving,  of. 44,  67,  76,  217,  392 

its  operation  and  effects 77 

necessary  to  salvation 208,  392 

implicit,  not  to  be  required 109 

assurance  of 97,  227 

Fall  of  man 38,  181,  379 

Family  worship,  directory  for 519 

Fasting,  of  the  observation  of  days  of. 517 

Free  will 29,58,  181,  379 

G. 

God,  doctrine  concerning 14,  167,  171,  378 

Government,  form  of 40 1 


532  INDEX. 

^                         .  Pase 

Government,  preliminary  principles  of 401 

Grace,  ordinary  means  of 326,  392 

I. 

Imputation  of  the  guilt  of  Adam's  sin 39,  183,  380 

of  Christ's  righteousness 66,  215,  382 

Incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God 50,  191,  380 

Instalment 446 

Judgment,  of  the  last 162,  206,  234 

design  and  consequences  of 164 

Judicatories,  church,  the  several  kinds  of. 413 

jurisdiction  of 485 

general  rules  for 521 

Justification 66,  214,  222,  382 

the  instrument  of. 67,  218 

of  free  grace  as  to  the  subject 69,  216 

the  time  of 69 

state  of,  cannot  be  fallen  from 70 

the  same  under  the  Old  and  New  Testaments     71 

L. 

Law  of  God,  of  the 100,238,  384 

moral,  for  ever  binding  upon  all  men 103 

the  use  of,  under  the  gospel 104,  239 

liberty,  Christian,  and  of  conscience 107 

License,  form  of. 435 

Light  of  nature  insufficient 5,  208 

Limitation  of  time 486 

Lord's  day,  of  the  sanctification  of  the 489 

supper,  the  design  of  the 149,  340,  394 

benefits  received  from  the 153,  342 

who  may  not  be  admitted  to  the 154,  346 

preparation  for  the 343,  394 

cases  respecting  the,  stated 345 

the  duty  of  Christians  at 347 

after  the 348 

of  the  administration  of  the 500 

not  a  sacrifice  for  sin 150 


INDEX.  533 

M. 

Page 

Magistrate,  of  the  civil 126 

Christians  may  execute  the  office  of 127 

may  not  administer  the  word  and  sacraments.    127 

may  protect  the  church,  &c 128 

people  to  pray  for,  &c 1 29 

ecclesiastics  not  exempt  from  his  authority. ...    129 

Man  created  holy,  but  peccable 29,  178 

of  the  fall  of. 38,  181,  379 

of  God's  covenant  with 42 

state  of,  after  death 160 

his  chief  end 167,  377 

Marriage,  of 130 

of  the  solemnization  of 510 

Minister,  of  the  translation  of 444 

Missions,  of 449 

Moderators,  of 450,  463,  521,  526 

their  authority  and  duty 450 

ministers  perpetual,  of  church  sessions 416 

of  presbyteries,  synods,  and  the  general  as- 
sembly     451 

how  to  be  chosen 45 1 

Moral  law,  the,  what  it  is 238 

its  use 239,  240,  241 

wherein  comprehended 242,  384 

N. 

Nature,  the  light  of 5,  65,  112,  119,  167 

the  corruption  of 41 

o. 

Oaths,  part  of  religious  worship 121 

Offences,  private 456 

public 457 

Ordinances  in  a  particular  church 411 

Ordination,  trials  for 440 

questions  proposed  at 441 

mode  of 440,  444 

Origin  of  evil 34,  39,  183 

45* 


534  INDEX. 

p. 

Page 

Pastoral  charge,  resignation  of  a 448 

Perfections  of  God 14,  171,  378 

Perseverance  of  the  saints , 91,  225,  383 

depends  on  the  decree  of  election 91 

Prayer,  how,  for  what,  and  for  whom  to  be  made       114,  352, 

357,  394 

the  Lord's 359,  395,  398 

of  public 493 

Preaching,  of 496 

Predestination 24 

this    doctrine    to    be  treated  with  special 

prudence 27 

Presbytery,  of  the 418 

Process,  forms  of  actual 459 

against  a  bishop  or  minister 464 

Protests,  nature  of 482 

Providence,  of 30,  179,  378 

Psalms,  singing  of. 492 

Q. 

Questions  of  order 463,  523 

Quorum,  of  a 415,419,423,  426 

R. 

Redeemer  of  the  elect,  who 380 

Redemption 50,  56,  207,  382,  392 

References 475 

Regeneration 61,  73 

Religion,  natural,  the  insufficiency  of. 208 

Removals  of  candidates,  and  licentiates 435 

of  a  minister 444 

Repentance  unto  life 79,  221,  325,  392 

Reprobation 26,  36,  175 

Resurrection  of  the  body 162,  232 

Resignation  of  a  charge 430,  448 

Revision  of  records 473 


Sabbath,  of  the 119,489 

Sacraments,  of  the 141,  334,  393 


INDEX.  535 

Page 

Sacraments,  the  design  of  the 141 

efficacy  of  the,  depends  on  the  work  of  the 

Spirit 142,  334,  393 

only  two,  instituted  by  Christ 143,  337 

to  be  dispensed  only  by   an  ordained  min- 
ister   143,  498 

of  the  Old  Testament  substantially  the  same 

with  those  of  the  New 144 

Sanctification, 73,  219,  223,  383 

imperfect  in  the  present  life     75,  224,  315,  391 

Scriptures,  of  the  holy 5,  1,68 

authority  of  the 8 

to  be  finally  appealed  to  in  all  controversies 

of  religion 12 

to  be  translated  into  the  vulgar  language  of 

every  nation 13,  328 

are  the  infallible  rule  of  their  own  interpre- 
tation        14 

what  they  principally  teach 170,  377 

of  public  reading  of  the 491 

Sealing  ordinances,  of  admission  to 504 

Secret  worship,  directory  for 519 

Session,  the  church 415 

Sick,  of  the  visitation  of  the =    514 

Sin  and  its  punishment 38,  41,  182,  184,  230,  234,  324 

379,  392 

Sins,  all  not  equally  heinous 316,  392 

aggravations  of *.....    316 

Spirit,  the  Holy,  works  of     44,  55,  57,  62,  64,  72,  74,  76,  86, 

91,  97,  219,  221,326,  393 

Supererogation  impossible 87 

Synod,  organization  of  a 423 

Synods  and  councils 158 

their  powers 159 

may  err 159 

not  to  meddle  with  civil  affairs  in 
ordinary  cases 159 


Testimony,  of  new 483 

Thanksgiving,  of  the  observation  of  days  of 517 


536  INDEX. 

Page 
Transubstantiation,  doctrine    of,  repugnant   to  common 

sense 153 

Trinity,  doctrine  concerning  the 14,  173,  378 

u. 

Unity  of  God 20,  172,378 

Unregenerate  men,  works  of 89 

V. 
Vows 124 

W. 

Will  to  spiritual  good  lost  by  the  fall 59 

recovered  by  grace 60 

perfectly  free  to  good  only  in  glory 61 

Witnesses,  of. 468 

Word,  the,  how  made  effectual  to  salvation 326,  393 

to  be  read  by  all,  and  how 329,  393 

by  whom  to  be  preached,  and  how 330,  331 

how  to  be  heard 333 

Works,  good 84 

evidences  of  faith 84 

ability  to  perform,  is  wholly  from  the  Spirit 

of  Christ 86 

have  no  merit,  but   are   accepted   through 

Christ 87 

Worship,  of  religious 112,  259 

to  be  given  to  God  alone 113 

wherein  it  consists 114 

not  confined  to  any  place 117 

the  directory  for 490 


THE    END. 


